> Subject 27 > by Phyrexian > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- > The Operating Room > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 1 - The Operating Room As I lay on a cold metal table, in a haze, my head swirling and throbbing slightly confused and disoriented. For some odd reason both my ears had a slight ring in them. The room was chilly, the cold metal table mixed with the chilliness of the room felt kind of nice. My heart started to race as I tried to move my arms and legs but fail. I calm myself down and try to figure out where I am and why are my limbs bound.. Wondering what happened, where I am, why I’m bound, who I am, and why I have the strangest feeling that I’m not alone. I try to focus on my memories to see if I can recall anything from my past to see if I can figure out what happened. But all I can recall are fragments of memories. Nothing that can really help me at this moment until I can figure out who I am, or at least what happened. I clear my thoughts and focus on the main thing at hand, where I am. I look up only to see a bright light and shadows moving around the room. My eyes aren't focusing quite well so I stay still for now and listen, hoping the ringing in my ears will stop soon enough. The ringing in my ears starts to mix with the buzz of the lights and the muffled voices as my mind starts to clear. Feeling the IV stuck in my arm, I start to wonder what they are putting into me. I try to move my arms again, but fail. Wondering why I am bound in the first place has me slightly worried. With the ringing in my ears stopping I can finally hear well enough to make out what the shadows are saying. One of the voices owners is a female, rather nice sounding voice. Soothing and calm; nurturing in fact. Another one is also female, slightly younger, and higher pitch, but still quite pleasant to listen to. The third one is male, a deep voice, but smooth like silk, speaking in a calm tone of voice, probably an older gentlemen. The final voice that I can hear is also male, slightly younger than the first male, more gravely sounding, and he is talking faster than the others, slightly excited. The first female voice said something that made the other three be quite, what she said doesn’t surprise me though. "Doctor, the subject has blue eyes, about 5’11, short blonde mane; barely no mane at all. A few sharp teeth and a few flat teeth, most likely an omnivore, the subject seems to be in good condition, very little fat. The subject also seems to be healthy, no illnesses or disease. Scarring on the the upper back near both shoulders looks like it was caused awhile back ago. A few circular burn marks on his forward limbs. and a few circular scars on the lower torso. No bruising that I can tell on the subject. One problem though, the subject is highly resistant to any of the sedatives or any chemicals, we've nearly given him .9 mg of sedatives and that's barely keeping him under. We've been increasing the amount more and more and it's still not enough." The second female voice chimes in but I can't quite hear her that well; but I think I heard her call one of the doctors by the name of "Doctor Helping Hoof" but it's just probably whatever medicine that they been pumping into me. I hear the second male talking to the first, but I can barely make out what they are saying. Sounds like both of them are far away, My head isn't spinning as bad as before. Still slightly disoriented, I try once more to recall one of my memories. As I do, a jolt of sharp pain shoots up my spine and into my head. Grunting a little from the pain, I try my best to stay quiet and not get any attention from the four hosts in the room. I relax and try focusing my eyes to work well enough so I can make out some of the shadows. I look around the room and I notice out of the corner of my eye that one of the shadows is small, could be one of the nurses. Next to her there’s another shadow, about the same height as the other figure. Both of them are talking, the slightly higher pitched voice one is on the right. I’m only getting a few bits and pieces of the conversation now since they aren't talking as loud as before. The one on the left laughed at something the younger one said, can't tell what though, but that laugh was rather pleasing to the ears. There's been a noise that I keep on hearing and I can’t quite place my finger on it, but it did bring up a saying that made very little sense to me "If you hear hoof steps, you don't know if it's zebra or horse". As I look down at my torso I notice something that made my blood run cold. There was a metal shard stuck right under my rib cage. Shocked that I haven't felt it, until now. These pain killers that they have me on are awesome. It was odd, feeling the cold metal shard sticking out of my stomach, yet feeling no pain at all. The metal shard is resting against the bottom of my rib cage, hopefully it didn't hit anything too vital. The thought of how this piece of metal lodged itself into me has me a bit concerned. I look over the rest of my body trying to see if I been lucky enough to have any other foreign object lodged into me. I notice that my torso near the impact of the shard is covered with quite a bit of blood.I also notice that all I’m wearing is just my pair of camo cargo pants and socks and black boots. Wonder what other injuries I have but can't feel. Wonder why the doctors or nurses haven't pulled it out yet. Still, being able to feel my hands and feet brings me some comfort. Being able to wiggle my fingers and toes takes some stress off my chest. I begin trying to figure out where I am, looking around the room the best as I can without drawing any attention from the staff. The room has stone walls painted white, a lot cleaner than I expected. Some counter tops with jars filled with god knows what. On the wall to my left there is an X-ray scan of what I assume to be my body. Can’t make anything out from it so I turn my attention to the rest of the room. There are no windows, no other "patients" in the room with me. Just the staff and a pair of double doors that seem to be the only exit. There is a small table to my left that has some scalpels, syringes and other instruments that I can't reach. Damn these arm and leg restraints. One of the nurses notice my head turning and yells at the doctors. "Doctor! the Subject is awake! Should I give him more sedatives?" Jerking my head to where the voices are coming from, one of the shadows approaches me and as he continues talking. It’s the older sounding gentleman with the smooth as silk voice approaching the table and starts to talk. “Subject 27, glad to see that you’re not dead, yet. Since you’re still alive and “kicking”, so to speak, we’ll be running more tests on you to see what makes you tick, hope you’ll be having as much fun as we’re going to have testing you.” As he finished the other male walks up next to him and starts to speak. “So doctor, how are we going to proceed with Subject 27’s tests?”. The women with the pleasant laugh chimes in and starts to speak. “Excuse me doctors, but wouldn't it be best for Subject 27 if we removed that shard of metal from him?” As she says this, my vision is going dark again due to the sedatives. Right before the sweet embrace of slumber takes a hold of me, I see a faint glow around the metal shard as it is ripped out from my stomach. I let out a bloodcurdling scream and pass out from sedatives. I can only see darkness right now, no lights, no sounds, nothing. I don’t know why, but I’ve always been very comfortable in the dark. Could be because I am safe in it or that what ever I am hiding from, I can see it, but it can’t see me. The fact still stands though, it’s nothing but darkness here. Just darkness... did.... did I die when they pulled out that shard of metal? Or did I merely pass out due to the pain or the sedatives? This feeling... I had it before, when I first woke up; the feeling of not being alone, but there’s nothing here but darkness. “Are you sure about that, Subject 27? You are correct about the darkness part though, but you are far from being alone.” That voice sounded a lot like the mad god Sheogorath. “Who said that? Where are you? Show your self!” “Oh, I am right here. Or am I over there? Or could i be right behind you? ” I quickly turn around but only see darkness, although all around me I can hear his insane laughter. As I steady myself the voice starts to talk again. “Oh Subject 27 you and I are going to have a lots of fun together, you do know that, right? You already know me.” “How do I know you all ready? I’ve never met you before in my life!” shouting at the darkness, I really must be going crazy. “Oh? Don’t tell me you don’t remember that little deal we struck? What a shame. Well here, let me refresh ‘our’ memory.” As it said that, a mirror of myself appears right in front of me. But something was very off, it didn't feel quite right. It extends its hand forward at me, reaching for a handshake. I reach out to shake its hand, but with this feeling of unease. It just stood there with a smile on my, no, our face with his hand out. As our hands made contact, that same jolt of painful energy traveled up my spine and shot into my head. I wake up sweating, heart racing, adrenaline rushing through my veins and my eyes darting left to right, my back in a corner against a cold concrete wall. I quickly look at the cell I am in, fairly small, no bigger than a walk-in closet. There’s dim light coming through the bottom of the door and through the top of the door were a slit is at. The only objects in the cell are a bed of straw, a bucket, a small bowl with water in it, and a tray of food. I quickly stand up, but hit my head on the ceiling and fall back down to the floor. I sit here holding the top of my head as it burns with pain, glad that I didn’t crack my skull. I size up the space between the floor and the ceiling: it’s about 5 feet, i’m 5’11. After a few moments of sitting in pain, I crawl over to the water and greedily drink it, the feeling of cold water running down the back of my throat while it dripped from the corners of my mouth and ran down my chin and neck felt great. Then I crawled over the food tray, and before eating it I try to see if it was drugged, or something that has been tampered with. All in all it looked safe enough to eat; it consisted of mainly fruit. An apple, some grapes, and a carrot. Biting into that apple, the crunch of it brought joy to me, it tastes so sweet, so very fresh. And the grapes; surprisingly cold and crisp. The carrot has a really nice earthy taste to it, each bite of it made a loud crunch, and I quickly eat every last bite there is. Licking my lips and fingers after devouring the freshest of fruits and carrot I ever had, and it felt great. I check my pants to see what I have on my person, and I come up with my wallet with some cash, and that’s about it. I also have a some sort of device in my front right pocket, and as I look over the device a fragment of a memory comes rushing back, what I see doesn’t help me much, but I’m able to turn the device on. It loads up and comes to a screen with a symbol on it, I tap the screen and it is asking for a passcode, too bad I don't remember anything, let alone a passcode. I checked my front left pocket and find a pair of headphones in there, and that’s about it. Sitting there with my back against the corner of the cell, against the cold concrete wall, I look over where the metal shard was impaled and was shocked to see that it left no scarring, no stitches, nothing, like it never happened. Amazed at this, even more surprised I’m still even alive. With very little light in the cell, I can barely check to see if I have even more wounds or bruising. Something on the far right of the cell catches my eye. A piece of paper sitting in the corner by the door, with only a few words written on it. A slave obeys. After reading this, I sit here trying to sort out what it means. Was I a slave now? Or was this left by the previous resident of this cell? Or was it left by one of the staff just to see what kind of effect it had on me? I disregard the thoughts and try to sort out what has happened to me, all I can recall is that dream I had... With “it”. That strange feeling of not being alone, that sudden pain that occurred again when I shook “our” hand. Still disoriented and even more confused now then I was before, the adrenaline rush I had when I first woke up is finally starting to calm down a little. I’m starting to feel every ache and pain in my body, where the shard was at hurts like hell, searing pain is the only thing there now, like a hot ball of lead was placed inside of my abdominal cavity. Both my wrists and ankles are sore from the binding I was in. My whole body aches, every inch of me feels like it was tenderized with a sledge hammer. I lie here on the concrete floor of the cell, the cold floor feeling great against my bare back. With every ache in my body I’m surprised I was even able to stand up without my body giving out. With a sigh I start to wonder how long I was out, or how long I’ve been here, time seems all lost to me, seconds turn to minutes, minutes turn to hours. Laying here staring at the ceiling, I start to drift off back to sleep, my eyes slowly closing, my aching body resting against the cold concrete floor, enjoying the chilliness of the ceil I fall back asleep. In my dream I’m somewhere that seems so familiar to me, but I don’t recall it at all. I was in some mess hall, watching people walking by, eating, getting food, or just standing around talking to each other. I noticed every one is all wearing the same uniform, all in camo pants and a camo jacket, and black boots, every single one of them wearing a military uniform. I look over the hall and see several rows of tables all with red plastic chairs to each of them. Just looked like a standard mess hall. Something caught my attention to the left, so I turned towards it and saw a row of windows stretching across the entire wall. I walked over to the windows to stare out of them. It was on ground level, the windows open to let the fresh spring air in, pleasant each time the wind blew, rushing past me into the the mess hall. The smell of fresh cut grass, the sun’s rays going through the window hitting my face, the warmth of it brought back a nice sensation of being alive. watching through the windows, watching men and women train brought a sense of pride to me. I felt a hand on my right shoulder, and as I turned around to face the person I - I wake up, with something cold around my neck. It’s metallic, heavy, and as I sit up, the metallic ring around my neck slides back a little against my throat. As I put my hands around this new accessory I have, trying to figure out what it is, or at least try to get it off, it starts to beep. The more I touch it the more it beeps. I stop touching it and the beeping stops, and a voice comes through it. A male’s voice, calm and steady, with a little southern accent in his voice. “Ah, Subject 27, glad to see you’re finally awake and still with us my boy, the device around your neck is called a Slave Collar. If you try to remove it, it will blow up and take your head with it. If you try to tamper with it, it will blow up and take your head with it. Only a few staff members have the key to remove the device, I myself included since I created it. If you disobey your new masters it will send a painful electric shock into you, or if you do anything we don’t like. Now be a good boy and leave your cell and go to the right and follow that hallway until further notice.” I hear a metallic clicking sound as the door unlocks. I crawl to the door and turn the handle to open it, it swings open and I can see the stone hallway painted white. I crawl into the hallway and check to see how high the ceiling is (about 7 foot clearance). I stand up, stretching my arms and my legs, glad I can finally start to walk again, I turn my back to pop it, and my lower back makes a loud cracking sound as it pops. I turn the other way to do it again, and it pops once more. I look at the wall and it has two arrows, one pointing to the left saying (exit) and one to the right saying (testing). I stood there for a few second thinking this over, wondering if I go left if it’s really the exit or if it’s a trap. I turn to go right and make my way down the white hallway, the floor and walls are both white, both very clean looking, the ceiling is also white and clean looking as well. As I walk down the hallway, I put my hand against the stone wall, and the feeling as I drag it across the smooth stone brings a smile to my face. As I continue down the long hallway I notice there is a security camera in the corner, so I stop and I examine it. As I do, the voice in the collar starts to speak again. “Subject 27, I see you notice the security camera, don’t pay it any attention. Now, Subject 27, please continue down the hallway a little bit more and take the first door to your right.” I continue down the white hallway until I eventually see a couple of doors. There are total of 4 wooden doors, Two on the right side with about 10 feet apart from each other, and two on the left both with 10 feet apart from each other. As I approach the doors, I look up and see another camera, and then hear a metallic clicking noise coming from the closest door to my right. I open the door, and walk in. The door behind me locks again and i’m in an open room with a catwalk about 15 feet from the floor with mirrors covering it. At the far end of this room is a giant metal door on a track. The room is fairly largely sized; the ceiling is 20 feet high, from wall to wall it’s about 30 feet, and the floors are smoothed grey metal. The walls are smoothed stone painted white. There are some speakers under the catwalk, 2 cameras in the far left and right corners. The speakers go live and start to speak. “Subject 27, Welcome to testing room Alpha. Testing room Alpha is for physical testing, to see what are subjects can withstand against certain creatures. Your first test will be against a manticore” The sliding door starts to open, and my heart starts to race, adrenaline starting to course through my veins. And the only thing I can hear is this massive roar coming from behind the door as it opens. Credits Idea(s)/Editing itsmyfuneral ZephyrRey > The Testing Begins > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 2 - The Testing Begins As the gate slowly opens, my mind is racing with thoughts. Wondering how a manticore could even exist. I thought they were a mystical creature, legends, fake! The beast roared once more snapping me back to reality. The gate’s halfway open, the manticore puts a paw on the gate and another against the wall, trying to force the gate to open faster. My heart’s now racing, adrenaline coursing through my body like never before, my hands are clammy, this feeling.... I’ve never felt so much... Excitement... So scared before... So alive! I don’t know if it’s the adrenaline rushing to my head, or just the kid in me so excited to see a mystical creature. I stand here, motionless, eyes focused on the two paws trying to force that slow gate to open any faster. Standing here, scared out of my mind, not knowing what to do feels great. The gate was now fully open, I feel a lump building up in my throat, waiting to see if manticores really do exist. The beast steps out from the shadow, standing on its hind legs. Body and head of a lion, wings of a bat, and tail of a scorpion, this thing was massive! Nearly towering over me, a solid 7 feet tall on its hind legs, maybe weighing around 300+ pounds of pure cold blooded killing machine! There’s a good 20 feet between us, the manticore standing there, seizing up its next meal. Its tail wagging left to right, like it has a mind of its own. I can't tell if this is a dream or not, or maybe i really did die when they pulled out that metal shard from my torso. The manticore starts to slowly approach me, still walking on its hind legs, its tail wagging back and forth as it walks, his wings fully expanded to their full length, and I am scared shittless. The manticore is now only 10 feet away, still walking towards me, keeping perfect eye contact with every step it makes. I don’t know what i’m more scared of, that this thing has a good 2 feet on me, hell even maybe the extra 200+ pounds of muscle then I do, or that tail of its, filled with some deadly poison that could probably kill a full grown male in seconds. My mind is telling, no screaming at my legs to move, but my body will not listen. I can feel every beat of my heart against my chest, time seems to slow down the closer the beast comes to me. My mind is now yelling at my body to work, my legs seem to be locked in place, and my feet feel like i’m wearing a pair of cement shoes. God, what a way to go, dieing to a mystical creature like a manticore. Time is crawling now, since the beast is only 5 feet away, and every step it takes seems like a lifetime ago, the only thing I can hear is the beat of my heart and every breath I take might be my last one. “Oh Subject 27, you’re scared stiff aren't you?” That voice again? I must either be dead or going crazy if I keep on hearing voices in my head. “Oh no Subject 27, you are very much alive my dear boy, and yes, you are slightly crazy, but who isn't? Now come on, my good friend, why don’t you show your hosts what gifts i’ve bestowed upon you? Or would you rather take your chances and see what this big ol’ pussy cat is made of and see if it wants to eat you like a mouse or play with your dead body like a ball of twine?” That voice does have a good point, this manticore could either be no more of a threat than a normal house cat, or it could very well want to rip my face off and eat it like catnip. I don't know what it's talking about though, what power? I’m just a normal human being stuck in what could be Hell, Limbo or some rich bastard’s sick idea of a joke. “What powers are you talking about? I don’t even know who or what you are! And why do you keep on talking like we know each other? I don’t recall anything about my life or what has happened! Let alone a voice in my head that keeps on talking to me!” “Tsk Tsk Subject 27, you truly don't remember a thing, do you? What a shame... Ah well, we’ll be talking again very shortly if you survive this big ol’ pussy cat.” As it said that, and time goes back into full swing, the manticore is now in arms length from me, just staring me down. Why did the voice in my head keep on calling this death machine a ‘big ol’ pussy cat’? Sure it might be ⅓ lion and but it’s still 100% cold blooded death machine. My heart is pounding so very hard right now, the adrenaline still coursing through my entire body, and I have two options right now. Plan A: either try my best to beat this manticore down without it killing me in one shot, or Plan 2: pet it..... As I raise my right hand, the manticore quickly shifts its gaze from my eyes to my hand, watching it very carefully. The manticore is studying every single move I make, his wings are now close to his body, his tail staying perfectly still. My hand is only a few inches away from the manticore’s chest, every second feels like i’m signing my own death warrant. I firmly place my hand on the manticore’s chest; his fur is surprisingly soft to the touch, and I bring my left hand up onto its chest and start to pet it with both hands. The manticore stands there, not making a single move while I pet it with my hands. Scratching his belly, the manticore starts to purr like a kitten in a beam of sunlight. As I pet the manticore, my heart rate returns to normal and the adrenaline rush stops, and oddly enough a smile breaks out across my faces as I pet the beast. The manticore lays down in front of me on its back as I keep on petting and scratching its belly, his left hind leg starts to twitch and does a kicking motion as I reach the spot right under his rib cage on the left side. The purring noise is rather loud; it’s echoing off the walls of this empty room. “Bravo Subject 27, Bravo. You just made me 10 bits. I am rather pleased to see you were able to figure out the manticore’s “weak spot”. It might seem like a giant vicious lion ready to attack anything in sight, but all in all it’s no more of a threat than a normal house cat. You’ll have more tests with wildlife soon enough, more dangers than the others. Lamar! get back into your cage!” As the voice says that, the manticore slowly gets to its feet and walks back through the metal sliding door and it slowly closes behind it. “Now Subject 27, since you were able to complete the test rather easily, we’ll let you continue further. If you wouldn't mind going back out the door and going to the next room on your right, well continue your testing.” As the voice cuts off I hear metallic clicking from behind me as the door unlocks. I sigh in relief that test was rather easy and I didn't have to defend myself. I turn around and push the door open, and headed to the next room, I hear metallic clicking from behind me as the door locks itself behind me and once again as the door to my right unlocks. Slightly nervous about what might behind this next door, I pause only for a few seconds before opening it. As I open the door, the collar around my neck softly beeps, slowly, not like before when I was trying to touch it. I pause, listening to the soft beeps of the collar, with the door only halfway open, and the voice starts to talk once more. “Come on in Subject 27, ignore the beeping on the collar, nothing that you need to worry about.” As the voice cuts off, I fully open the door. There are no lights in this room that are on. I slowly walk into the room, the only source of light is from behind me, coming from the hall way. The room has an odd feeling to it, like the feeling of ozone right before a big storm. As I step fully into the room, the door slams shuts and locks itself. My eyes quickly adjust to the darkness of the room. The collar is still softly beeping, a slow steady rate.... Beep... Beep... Beep. I feel at ease in this room, the darkness cloaking my actions. I notice a little red light across the room, Just flashing, probably no bigger than a penny. I slowly start walking towards the light, it’s slowly getting bigger and bigger the closer I get, the collar is still keeping the same rate as before, just softly beeping. Wonder why it started to beep in the first place, why here and not in the first room? I am now close to the blinking red light, and I slowly move my right hand towards to, trying to grasp it. As my hand made contact the collar starts to scream. The beeping is a lot louder then before. I quickly remove my hand from the little red light and the collar starts to quiet down again. Why did the collar flip out when I put my hand on the red light? Testing a theory out, I quickly put my hand on the red light again. Once more the collar started to scream, the rate of the beeps started to increase, and the volume increased as well. With my hand on the red light as the collar screamed, I do the next best thing I can think of: push down on the red light. As my hand slides down with the red light, the collar stops beeping. Standing here, motionless in the dark, with no sound, no light, wondering what will happen next, my mind races; not knowing what that little red light did, or what it was for. I turn around to try to walk my way back to the door and then as I place my foot down, I fall. Ether I turned the wrong way or the little red light did something to the room when I pressed it down. The fall seems to last forever, free falling is not something I like so much, especially in the dark. I keep on free falling, not knowing when I’ll land face first into the ground below and most likely break my neck. It feels like I’m falling faster and faster, time seems all lost to me while free falling. It’s like an eternity, This feeling of is familiar somehow, like I’ve done it before, willingly though. Why I would ever decide to do this is beyond me. While thinking this a fragment of a memory comes racing back to me. I was falling fast, but enjoying it, I could see the bright yellow sun, the big white puffy clouds hanging in the air, the blue sky expanding as far as the eye could see. The feeling of the wind pushing against my body as I fell, the wind rushing past my face. The mere thought of plummeting to the earth at break neck speeds was thrilling, and I felt weightless while free falling. I could do all sorts of things while free falling. I snap back into reality when the lights suddenly came on and I slam face first into the floor with a loud thud. The sudden impact of my head hitting the floor knocked me unconscious. “Oh Subject 27, did baby fall down and go boom?” His insane laughter echoes through my head like a gunshot in an enclosed area, never stopping, just continuing to echo. “ I do have to admit, Subject 27, that did look like it hurt, a lot. Hell most people would died on impact from that height, but not you, you’re a tough one to crack. Now Subject 27, get it, rise and shine!” I wake up still face first on the floor, my head throbbing due to the sudden impact with the floor. I most likely have a concussion now due to the fall. Feels like someone dropped a concrete block on my head. I can feel blood running out of my nose, the warmth of it as it runs out and onto the ground. God that hurt like hell. I sit up holding my head, hoping that this pain stops soon, as well as the blood. As I sit here, making sure everything is in one piece, my neck is hurting from the trauma, but I am still able to turn my head so I doubt I broke my neck. I put a little pressure on my rib cage to see if any of them cracked or broke. A sudden sharp searing pain shoots into my torso as I make contact with my rib cage. Hoping I only cracked a few, I sit here waiting for the pain to stop before getting up and moving on. I look up to see where I fell from and how far of a drop it was. I see a platform where I was most likely standing at with the little red light. And not too far from it was the door, so pressing that little red light did move the room around. I looked to see how far the drop was from the ledge to where I am now, roughly a 20 foot drop. Kind of hard to gauge any thing with a throbbing head, let alone a concussion. I try to stand up, slowly so I don’t do any more damage to myself. As I started to stand up, my ribs start to burn. Grunting in pain, I’m able to fully stand up without falling down. With every breath I take makes my chest burns with searing pain once more. I look around the room where I am at; the floor is a smooth grey stone, the walls are stones painted white. I see three doors on the far side of the room. I notice another camera above the three doors. I start to walk towards the doors when my collar starts to talk once more. “Subject 27, this is Doctor Helping Hoof. I am surprised that you survived that fall, let alone already started to walk again. The collar allows us to monitor your vitals and the condition that you are in. I don’t know how you are walking around with 3 fractured ribs, and a concussion, but you’re making one great test subject to study. The three doors in front of you are a “reward” for you surviving the fall, but you may only pick one. Fair warning though, one door will not benefit you, another one may or may not have another test in it, and the last will have something to help you out.” As the microphone on the collar goes dead once more, I stand there, wondering which door I should pick. I approach the doors, standing only a few feet from them, I hear metallic clicking from all of them as they unlock. I choose the door in the middle, and as I open it, I hear metallic clicking coming from the other two as they lock. I slowly open the door, my heart rate starting to increase, my ribs still on fire. My head still throbbing from the fall, still hard to think straight with this concussion, I push forward, opening the door fully. I step into the room, the door closing and locking behind me, The room is well light, same smooth grey stone flooring, and white walls as before. Something is off about this room, it’s smaller than the others I’ve been in. There’s a door on the far side of the room, and two pedestals in front of me, and behind those pedestals on the ceiling are two tubes. I notice two cameras in this room, one over the door on the far side, and the second one on the right wall. The microphone in my collar starts to talk once more. “Subject 27, I’m glad you chose the testing room.” As he says this, a lump is building in my throat. “Now Subject 27, this test is rather simple, but it can either help you or harm you, depending on which pedestal you pick. Too bad you didn't pick the door to the right, that had a healing potion in it to heal your wounds that you obtained” I facepalm myself as he says that. “The door to the left though, well, you would have some ‘fun’ in there, but let’s not get too ahead of ourselves. Now, Subject 27 pick which one you want and pick wisely.” The microphone goes quiet after that. I stand there wondering which one I should pick. Wait, this might be the concussion talking but I do have a rather smart idea, what if I don’t pick either of them? What if I just walk towards the door?” I head towards the other door, try to open it, but it’s locked, figures. As my idea crashes and burns, the microphone starts to talk once more. “A slave OBEYS!” As he says that, a powerful jolt of electricity comes from the collar and rushes into my body. The pain of this is unbelievable, my whole body locks up and I collapsed and hit the floor with a thud. With every gasp for air I try to make my chest burns with searing pain, and my eyes start to water from the pain caused from that jolt of energy from the collar. Nearly passing out due to lack of air, I start to cough violently. Which doesn’t help the pain in my chest at all... After a few minutes trying to regain control over my body, I eventually get up on my hands and knees and slowly begin to stand. Surprisingly the collar’s microphone still worked after that jolt of energy. “Now, now, Subject 27. I gave you fair warning if you disobeyed one of us. Now, would you kindly do as you’re told and continue with the testing. Pick which button you want to press and see what you’ll get.” I limp over to the two pedestals and press the one on my right, hoping I can get at least one break and get something decent. I look up at the tube, waiting for something bad to come out and try to rip me a new one. I started to hear screaming coming from the tube. Getting myself ready to defend myself from what ever it was, the screaming is getting louder and louder as it comes farther and farther down the tube. As it landed on the floor right in front of me with a thud, it isn’t like anything I was expecting, not in the slightest. Slightly dumbfounded on what I just got for a “reward” and extremely confused on what this creature was in front of me, my jaw nearly hit the ground after witnessing this creature appear right in front of me. It turns its head and stares at me and says, “Oh, Hello there.” Wait.... Did.... Did it just TALK?! > The Creeping Shadow > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 3 - The Creeping Shadow Standing there, dumbfounded and unbelievably confused to no end. She is just sitting there, staring at me like I’m some sort of abomination. “Do you not understand me? Or can you simply not speak?.” Her voice had a raspy/cocky tone to it but still rather pleasing to listen to. “Well? Spit it out or ready.” Standing there still shell shocked on what my “reward” was, I just stood there speechless, couldn't put any words together. Standing before me was a Pegasus, a talking Pegasus... Her coat white as a cloud, and a light blue mane that looks like she has bed head, all uneven and rough looking, she is approximately 4 feet tall. But something puts me off though, she too is all so wearing a slave collar just like me. My mind struggles as it tries to figure out how Pegasus exist, let alone a sentient one. “Why do you have that dumb look on your face? It’s like you’ve never seen a Pegasus before.” First the manticore, and now a talking Pegasus, what has happened to me? “So Subject 27, what do you think of your “reward”? Subject 27 meet Cloud, Cloud meet Subject 27. Cloud, Subject 27 is a “rare” species, we’ve never seen one like his kind before, until now. So we thought it would give us interesting test results so we decided to pair you two together, good luck.” Has he finishes both are mics on are collars go silent, Cloud is just standing there her head slightly cocked to the side, with a puzzling look on her face staring at me. “Hey, Subject 27, that’s your name, correct? What a strange name to have. Any who let’s go, I don't like standing in one place for long” As she says that, I shamble over to the door on the far side of the room. Trying to open it once more, slightly hesitant since what happened the last time, I begin to open this door. As the door swings open, Cloud walks past me into the room first but to only stop cold in her tracks as she entered the room. I stepped into the room the door closing and locking behind us, I looked around the room to see what made Cloud stop dead in her tracks. The room was poorly lit, the floor wasn't the same smooth grey stone, but sand instead and the walls were the same white as before, but covered with scratches and blood splatter. The room was rather warm, the air felt stale and heavy. I noticed four cameras in the room, one in each corner of the room, slowly moving back and forth. I took a step to walk past Cloud, she put her wing up to stop me, and pointed her hoof to the middle of the room. I looked to where she was pointing and then noticed what made her freeze, there were bones scattered throughout the room, no decaying flesh on them, no muscle, nothing, just bone. The bones looked as if they were picked clean of everything. I was stricken with horror, my mind started to race trying to think what caused this, there was at least four skulls I could see on top of the sand, wondering how many more hidden beneath the sand. I look down to see Cloud’s face shaking with fear of what is in this room. She slowly backs up behind me whispering quietly. “Subject 27... I.... I don’t like this room, what ever brought this much death is probably dangerous, please be careful 27....” I kneel down to eye level with Cloud and giving her a hug to reassure her that everything will be fine. Slowly walking into the middle of the room, my eyes surveying the room to see what caused all this, walking to one of the nearby skulls , and picking it up to examine it. It was about the same size as Cloud’s head, most likely a pony skull. I felt sick to my stomach just thinking about why these people, no monsters where testing on innocent creatures. Walking farther into the room, I spotted something shiney out the corner of my left eye, only a few feet away from me. I turn and walk towards it when my foot got caught on something and I tripped. I landed in the sand, my body hitting the ground and kicking up dust, my ribs on fire once more, my eyes watering from the pain. “Subject 27! are you okay?” I lifted my arm up to wave at her to assure her I was okay. Looking behind me to see what my foot got caught on, it was another skull, but this one much bigger, I dug it out of the sand and surprised that my foot was easily able to fit in this skull’s mouth, I would not like to meet the creature who this belonged to. I turn my attention to the object that caught my attention early, I started to dig it out when I thought I saw something moving underneath the sand. I stop and watch carefully where I thought I saw movement, but nothing happened. “ Must be my imagination playing tricks on-” As I thought that something grabs my foot and starts to pull me across the room, dragging me over the bones, my back being dragged across the sand. “27! What is that thing?!” Cloud screams as she takes but stops as she sees more tentacles coming out from the sand all surrounding me as the first one continues to pull me across the room. I frantically try to grab on to something as I’m being dragged across the sand. I managed to grab a skull that was buried underneath the stand, I toss the pony size skull at the tentacle that’s wrapped around my foot. It hit, “ I think I just pissed it off even more.” As saying that one of the nearby tentacle shoots towards me and wraps around my chest squeezing me as it holds me in the air. All I can feel is severe pain from the tentacle squeezing my fractured ribs. I try my best to force the tentacle to release me from its grasp. Doing so it retaliates and starts to pull me into the sand. “27! I’m coming!” (lol) Cloud shoots towards me, as the tentacle drags me underneath the sand. Cloud dodges and weaves through each tentacle flying faster and faster quickly closing the gap between us. With both my legs in the sand, Cloud is only a few feet away from me. “27! I got you!” I reach out my hand to grab Cloud’s hoof, with only a foot in between us. I notice one tentacle right behind Cloud, quickly closing in, my eyes going wide as time slows down to a crawl, every second is like watching a train wreck happen. The tentacle wraps around Cloud’s left hind hoof and flings her across the room. Grasping for anything to stop myself from being pulled into the sand, but ultimately failing as sand slips through my fingers as I get pulled completely under. Terrified out of my mind as the tentacle wrapped around my torso, pulling me further and further down into sand. A fragmented memory flashes in my mind showing me a small memory. The feeling of the hot blistering sun on a summer day as it hits my skin, hearing locusts in the neighboring trees, hundreds of them. The sound of a horse galloping across the ground. There was a rope tied around my waist as the horse dragged me across the ground, the feeling of small pebbles scraping against the back of my jacket as I tried to escape, hearing a man yell commands at me mixed with the sound of the locusts chirping in the nearby trees made it hard to concentrate on trying to escape. “Twist boy, twist! The enemy ain't gonna let you go if you play possum!” Hearing that, I started to twist my body in any direction I could, only after a few seconds after twisting the rope snaps under the strain of the horse tugging on it while it was being twisted at the same time. I came to a stop, my back slightly sore from being dragged across the ground by a horse. “God dang it boy! It took you a lot longer than it should have! If it wasn't for me, the enemy would of brought you back to their camp, raped you, and then skinned you alive for the hell of it! But hell, what are families for, right? I reckon your ol’ uncle might teach you a thing or two before you get shipped off to boot camp” I quickly come back to reality and started to twist as my uncle commanded me to do. Twisting in the sand with the tentacle still around my waist, quickly making the tentacle slow down before becoming injured. Only a few seconds after twisting, all I can hear is a loud snapping noise coming from the tentacle below me. Releasing me from its grasp, I started to dig towards the surface, trying to escape before the tentacle tried to grab me once more. Reaching the surface, my arm reaching out of the sand, slowly digging my way out. Gasping for air as I made it to the surface, spotting Cloud slumped over next to the wall not moving, I fear for the worst. Quickly running towards her, hoping she is still alive, I pick her up in my arms, darting towards the closest door near me. Praying it was unlocked and that the tentacle monster didn't come back for round two. I made to to the door without seeing the it, Cloud still in my arms, I quickly open the door, not even hesitating to see what’s behind it. Rushing into this hallway, only stopping after the door closes and locks itself. Putting my ear next to Cloud’s mouth, praying to whatever god exists here that she was still alive. Holding my own breath so I wouldn't make a sound. I can hear a soft inhale coming from Cloud. it’s shallow, but she is still alive! Laying Cloud gently on the ground to assess my condition. My ribs are still on fire, head not throbbing as bad as before, but still there. My torso and back were both bloody from being dragged across the sand, the cuts and scraps weren't bad at all, but enough to break the skin and cause very minor bleeding. I lean down and pick up Cloud’s unconscious body up, cradling her close to me. Continuing down the hallway, trying to spot a safe place to rest and tend to my wounds and see if I can help Cloud anyway I could. Not noticing anything out of the ordinary, the hallway was the same white stone, and the floor was the same smooth grey stone as the other rooms. Feeling like I’ve been in this hallway for ages now, never ending, no cameras on the walls, no doors, nothing. Continuing down the hallway, briefly stopping to take a break for only a few moments. Sleep deprived, body begging me to stop moving, go lay down in a corner somewhere and sleep, sleep for a very long time. Keeping on moving, must find somewhere safe to rest at, I quickly looking behind me, see nothing but the hallway and the shadow.... Wait, shadow of what? There’s nothing in this hallway to cast any shadows, as thinking that, I hear something once more, coming from the shadow. Something wrong, very wrong about that shadow, it’s not natural. What ever is creating it most likely just looking for it’s next meal, like most things i’ve faced so far, just trying to survive on the weak. But.... It feels like the shadow is beckoning me, like it wants me to walk into the darkness, where I feel the safest in.... Slowly walking towards the shadow, not knowing what I am doing. Entranced by the shadow’s call. Walking closer and closer to the shadow. Walking to the very edge of the shadow, taking the last step into the..... NO! Turning away from the shadow. Sprinting down the hallway with Cloud in my arms, in a dead sprint, trying to make as much distance between the shadow and I. The hallway seems never ending, as I run down the hallway, my legs cry in pain, but I will not stop, I will not be taken over by the shadow. Seems like I’ve been running nonstop for hours, coming to a stop, only to catch my breath, sweat beading up and dripping down my blood stained body. Trying to catch my breath, turning around to see if the shadow followed or not, just seeing the endless hallway, stretching on for eternity. Turning back around and continuing down the unending hallway, looking for any sign of a door, or even a camera. Walking for what seems like years now, with Cloud still unconscious in my arms, hoping she is okay, hoping to see anything in this damn hallway that just keeps on going. Stopping, slowly turning around, feeling something watching the back of my head, its eyes burning a hole straight through the back of my skull, but nothing, nothing is behind me, just the hallway. Starting to question my own sanity, not evening knowing if this is all true, maybe I just asleep and this is just a really bad dream, yeah that’s it, it has to be it! I hear a quiet whisper coming from behind me, making my blood run cold with every word it speaks. “Or you could of died on that operating table and you’re just in limbo.” That could be it.... I am probably dead and most likely stuck in purgatory.. “It must be true, how else could a manticore even exist, or even a talking Pegasus?” The voice does have a very good point but, what does that make Cloud then? She feels so very real laying in my arms, her soft fur resting against my body. Petrified stiff with fear, with every word whispering to me, chilling me to the very core. “All you have to do is set that Pegasus down, turn around and embrace the shadow.” Looking down and seeing Cloud unconscious body resting in my arms, starting to feel heavy all of the sudden. Slowly lowering my arms, doing as the shadow tells me to do, not even thinking on what I was doing. Just doing as I was told, like I was in a zombified trance, obeying every word it was told. Kneeling down to lay Cloud’s body on the ground, slowly turning towards the shadow, every step I take brings me slightly closer to the edge of the shadow. “That’s right, come towards the shadow, embrace it, feel safe once more, become one with “us”, let go of your mortal shell and surrender yourself over to me.” My spirit weakened with each word whispered through my ears, doing as told by the shadow commands. “Tsk tsk, Subject 27, are you that easily manipulated in just surrendering your very being over to a false shadow? “ Sighs” Well Subject 27, I won't interfere with what ever you are doing, but if it jeopardizes our contract, then you’ll be forcing “our” hand.” As he was saying that, my foot lands in the shadow, realizing what an idiot I am. Letting myself easily be manipulated by this false shadow, but now it was too late to turn back, the shadow had me in it’s grasp and I was now it’s prey. Trying to muster up as much strength as I could, only enough to turn the other direction. The shadow quickly crawls up my leg, consuming every inch of it, making its way to my hip. Not feeling any pain as my body is being consumed by the shadow, but instead, extreme cold where ever the shadow consumes. The shadow is not wasting any time, and is now consuming my torso, as I fell to the ground. As the shadow reaches my neck and soon my head, desperately trying to reach for anything to pull myself out of this frozen hell. Feeling helpless and very powerless as the shadow makes me into its dinner. Terrified of being consumed, feeling a tear run down my face as the shadow continue to consume me. Seeing the shadow in the corners of my eyes as it’s consuming the rest of me, the last thing I see as the shadow consumes me is Cloud’s unconscious body laying on the floor where I layed her. In some dream like state, with the same feeling as last time I visited here, but the presence of something else was much stronger this time. Looking around to see if i can spot the other presence, but only seeing darkness all around me. Then it hit me, the intense cold affecting my body, my heart feeling like it’s about to stop beating any second, the crippling cold affecting my mind, making every thought run slow, it felt like I had one big brain freeze. Trying to do what ever I can from my heart from stop beating, the cold bringing me to my knees, helpless against it, my right hand clutching my chest trying to stop the crippling pain that the cold was causing to my heart. The agony that the shadow brought with it was unbearable, felt like my whole body was failing on me, every single part of me felt like it was frozen solid. The whispering started to echo through the darkness, penetrating my very soul. “Surrender yourself over to me, and I’ll end your suffering.” “NO! I will not surrender so easily to a false shadow!” “False? I was the shadow that every filly was scared of, I was the shadow that crept into your dreams and turned them into nightmares.” “Why are you here then?! Prying on any unfortunate souls that helplessly falls to your trap?” “Aren't you a curious one? Very well, I shall tell you my story before consuming your soul, enjoying every last tasty bit of it. I was once one of Princess Nightmare Moon’s “creations”. I was born out of pure darkness, driven to feed upon the countless dreams that any pony or creature had. But When my Princess was defeated by the Elements of Harmony I was driven back from the small town of Ponyville.” My body feeling completely frozen over now, I was helpless and was at the mercy of the shadow. The crippling cold was making it very difficult to breath, every breath I inhaled made my lungs feel like they were frost bitten. “I was forced to life in the Everfree Forest, trying to survive on any creature that I could get cold grip on. I stumbled onto a small camp one night, with several very tasty looking ponies in it, my hunger got the best of me though. As I was about to feast upon my first pony in ages, I was captured by some damn unicorn’s spell. They brought me here for there damn test, using me like some brainless lab-rat. It feels like I’ve been here for a very long time.” Barely able to take a single breath now, my lungs were nearly frozen over, my heart beating very slowly now as the shadow lays upon my soul. “I’ve just have one goal now, and that’s to find that unicorn and torment her and feast upon her very soul, one bit at a time, revenge for what she did to me, trapping me here.” Shedding tears now, the crippling cold was too much to bare, but each tear that I shed froze on my cheeks. “So my prey, now that I told you my story, it’s time to dine on your delicious soul.” Struggling even to speak, I manage to only say a couple of words before I was consumed by this shadow. “Wait! before you devour my soul, I have a proposition for you!” “Oh? And what is this “proposition” you speak of?” “You want revenge on the unicorn that trapped you here, correct? Spare my life and I’ll give you your revenge you seek!” The whispering stayed silent for a couple of minutes, pondering over the idea I made. “You do have a very fine idea there little one, very well. I shall agree to this, the terms to are contract is this. If you’ll assist me on taking revenge on the pony who trapped me here, I in return shall spare you. But if you try to break our contract, then I shall not hesitate on devouring your soul.” My heart nearly stopped beating now, unable to breath, I managed to get one last word out before dieing. “Deal!” As saying that, the shadow slowly loosen its grip around my soul. Gasping for air as my lungs start to thaw, my heart pumping hot blood once more through my body. Kneeling in the darkness as the shadow released me from its icy grip. “Oh Subject 27! You brought me a new friend! FANTASTIC! “His insane laughter echoed once more through the darkness ” And aren't you a cute little shadow, yes you are! And what might be your name lass?” As he said that the shadow merely stayed quite. “Oh come on now, don’t be shy lass, if we’re going to share the same host, might as well be friends.” Appearing right before me was, well , me once more with that creepy looking smile across our face. Bending over and extending our hand to help me up off my knees, grabbing it and being brought back to my feet the whispering finale speaks. “Where did you come from? And why didn't I sense you coming from him before I entered his mind?” “Well my lovely, because I simply didn't want you to know I was here. Like you, he and I both have a contract, I am willing to share him, for now. As long as you are willing to aid him if, and only if his life depends on it.” Saying that, the shadow stays silent once more, for only a few seconds. “I haven't been called by my name in many years, most refer to me as the creeping shadow, but my name is Fade.” Credits Editing/Formatting iitsmyfuneral > Return (Not Censored) > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 4 - Return (Not Censored) Caution! This Chapter contains GORE! If you don't care for GORE please go read the 'Return(Censored)"! Enjoy! Standing in the darkness with Fade, and my doppelganger. My body is now fully thawed from nearly being consumed by Fade. I’ve been managing with a voice in my head fine, but I don’t know how well I can manage two, and hopefully they both get along, or I might be the one who pays if they start to fight it out through my mind. Feeling an icy touch slowly creep up on me, as Fade presses her shadowy self against my back, draping her arms over my shoulders and bringing them together around my neck. Now that she isn't trying to devour me, I notice that her shadowy body is rather soft, slightly cold to the touch. With every word she whispers as she speaks into my ears makes them feel slightly cold, but her voice is rather pleasing to listen to, every word soft and quiet, but each word she whispers has a hint of seductiveness in it. “Subject 27, I do have to admit that I’ve never seen a creature with such a delicious looking soul as yours before. I haven't even seen a creature like you before, come to think about, such a magnificent looking body you have. You and I could have a lot of fun together.” She laughs. “Ah lass, it’s because he’s a mortal, a human! He isn't from around these parts, hell, not even from this plane of existence! And if you're trying to seduce Subject 27 into anything that will harm him, don’t forget lass, I’ll be watching.” My ears now burning hot with every chilly word Fade whispers in my ear, my heart rate slightly increased. Her cool shadowy body feels rather nice against my back as she presses herself against me. “Wait, what is your name? You do even have a name?” Fade still leaning her body against mine, looking at my doppelganger. Wait, come to think about it, I don’t even know his name.. “Sorry lass, that’s for me to know and for Subject 27 to figure out. Subject 27, get up my boy! You got a scared little Pegasus waiting for you!” That’s right, I forgot Cloud was still with me, god I hope she isn't unconscious still, and hopefully she is okay. Waking up, my battered, hurting, broken body, laying against the cold stone floor. My head stopped throbbing, but feels a little more crowded now with Fade taking up residence in there. Hearing crying coming in front of me, I slowly get to my hands and knees. That’s when I was tackled by a white blur, moving so fast I couldn't even make out its shape. Knocking me over onto my back, there was now a light weight, crying, white pegasus now on my torso, her hooves wrapped around my neck, hugging me tightly. As I laid there on my back, I bring my arms around to hug her, still crying, her tears landing on my blood stained chest. Sighing in relief that she is okay, and nothing has happened to her while I was out. “27! I-I am so glad that you’re alive!” she whimpered. “I-I t-thought you died.“ Only able to get a few words in between each whimper. “I-I don’t k-know how long I’ve been, b-but when I came to.... I-I saw you laying on the floor in front of me... You weren't m-moving, y-your body was c-cold.” I laid there, holding Cloud as she wept in my arms, feeling a tear streak down my cheek, I started crying too. Not in sorrow, no, but in happiness; glad that I was able to live through that horrifying experience of almost being eaten whole by Fade. Taking one arm off of Cloud while still holding her as she wept. I pushed myself off of the ground and onto my knees with my one free arm shocking Cloud in the process. Causing her to jump a little which made one of her hind hoofs kick one of my fractured ribs. Grunting a little in pain as her hoof made contact with my rib, but shrugging it off. I’ve felt much worse lately, just a little love tap like that won't bother me too much. Cloud looked up at me as I get to my feet, she started to blush as I hold her in my arm. “27, you.... You don’t have to carry me, I can walk or fly perfectly fine by myself. But, I don’t mind at all though.” Her face turning bright red as she says this. “Oh 27, you poor thing, how have you been walking around in this condition this whole time?” Feeling Fade as she shifts around in through my body as she says this. Feeling her chilly fingers poke and touch the inside of my body. “Let me see what I can do about your injuries, Subject 27.” Saying this, I feel my fractured ribs start to freeze, numbing the pain. Very strange feeling to have, the warmth of my blood as it courses through my body mixed with the icy touch that is now on my ribs. The pain begins to numb, taking the sting out of every breath I take. The pain nearly gone, I inhale once more, able to breath freely now without my ribs tutoring me as I do. “There you go, let my frozen touch numb the pain that you're in. Just relax and let me take good care of you.” Hearing that throws me for a loop, first she was trying to make me her next meal ticket, now she wants to help me. What did I get myself into? Looking forward, down the hallway, not too far off I see the hallway stopping.... Wait, this hallway ends? Seeing this ignites my spirit with glee. I run towards the end of the hallway, still carrying Cloud in my arms. “Wooo! 27, what has gotten you all excited all of the sudden?” Reaching the door, I quickly open it, with a smile on my face, glad to finally get out of this damn hallway. But... What was on the other side of the door quickly removed my smile. Putting Cloud down onto the floor as I step into the room, the door closing and locking behind us. The room was poorly lit, and I could only see about ten feet into the room. The air was musky and heavy, the scent of blood hang in the air, I couldn't quite place my finger on it, but this room felt very... Off. What I could see of the room, the walls were the same white as before, but had some kind of glyphs written on them. The floor was a dark grey stone. I notice two cameras on the left and right wall. That’s when I heard it... A faint crying, not from Cloud, no, but further into the room. Cloud starts to walk in front of me, I quickly put my hand in front of her to stop her from going any further into the room. The crying was quiet, sounded like it was coming from a kid... Why would a kid be in here? In this dark glyph filled room? “Hello? Are you okay? If you need help come towards my voice. 27 and I mean you no harm,” Cloud said. I started to walk into the room, feeling uneasy as I come closer and closer to the owner of the cries. My eyes now fully adjusted to the darkness, seeing more glyphs along the walls of this room, all painted what looks to be blood.... Without looking where I was going, I step on a bone, crushing it underneath my foot. Quickly looking down, I see a few bones scattered across the room, not being able to tell what creature they came from or what caused this puts me nervous. I see what looks like a foal crying in the corner... Something is very off here, why is a foal in this dark, blood stained room all alone? My breath shallows as I see this foal, and my heart is beating faster with every step I take closer. I’m terrified of what happened in this room and how this foal is still alive. Only a few feet away from the foal. She suddenly stops crying, her coat was a dark green, her mane was even darker green, almost black, I notice that her body had caked on blood all over it.... Wh.... What the hell happened in this room? Too scared to move, the foal starts to stand up, slowly, she turns towards me.... That’s when I noticed, all she had was dark empty voids for eyes, her mouth, hang open... Her teeth were pointed, her muzzle has blood caked on it. Then I notice her horn glowing a dark red, She lets out a demonic scream as her horn shoots a dark red beam, impacting and penetrating right through the upper part of my right side of my chest. Doing so caused my right lung to collapse as the beam of energy penetrates through it. It traveled across the room, striking the wall right behind Cloud only a few feet to her left. “27!” Cloud screaming my name, now charging into the darkness looking for me. The demonic unicorn filly lunges at me, latching onto my left collar bone. I can feel her teeth digging into my skin, my collar bone starting to crack under the massive amount of pressure this little filly can create with just her mouth alone. The feeling of my blood, running down my chest as the filly biting down on my collar bone, the smell of burnt flesh filled the room from where the laser struck me. Struggling with breathing, with only one lung was hardly functioning. Still petrified by what just happened, this little filly trying to kill me was horrifying. The little filly’s horn started to glow again, seeing this, I quickly grabbed her by her hind legs, started to pull her. Her teeth ripping through my flesh, taking a chunk of my collar bone with her, I threw her against the wall, her horn shooting off once more, striking me in the left leg, grazing against the bone and skin. The pain causing me to drop to my knees. Blood still flowing from the chunk of flesh and bone that was once there, dripping down my body. Losing some function in my left arm. Struggling to breathe, blood pooling underneath me, losing feeling in my left arm. The foal gets up once more, letting out a piercing scream as she charges up her horn again. Her horn over charges with a new layer or bright red. My eyes going wide seeing the new layer of magical energy surrounding her horn. Struggling to get to my feet, trying my best to dodge this next blast, started to run towards the right, doing my best to get as much distance between us as possible. “27! What happened?!” As she says this, I see the bright red ball of energy shooting towards Cloud. Not knowing what this new spell would do, I push Cloud out of the way as the red ball of energy made contact with me. The room filled with a loud crackling noise as the ball impacted my body. My whole body going into shock as ball of energy dissipated across my body. Falling down towards the floor, paralyzed from that blast of energy. All I can see is the demonic foal slowly approaching me, licking her lips the closer she gets. Unable to even move, my heart is pounding through my chest, causing more blood to pour out from my flesh wound. The foal lunges at me once more, this time aiming for the killing blow, time slows down to a snail’s pace. The only thing I can hear is the pounding of my heart beating against my chest. Every second slowly escaping me, as I watch my attacker fly closer and closer, about to land the killing blow. “Ge- aw- fr- h-!” Is all I could make out of what Cloud says has she flys through the air with a broken bone in her mouth. Impacting the filly in mid air, driving that bone deep into the foal’s neck. The momentum from Cloud’s impact caused them both to fly into the nearby wall. The sound of the foal wailing in pain made by blood freeze. The next thing I hear is foal’s body impacting the wall with a loud thud sound. Cloud saving my life bought me enough time as the paralyzing spell wore off. I Quickly get to my feet, and rush over to where Cloud flew while using the foal as a battering ram. Spotting a large blood splatter on the wall with the foal slowly standing up, Cloud quickly backing away from the foal as her horn started to charge up with energy once more. I manage to make it to Cloud and the foal before she could charge her spell up any further. Grabbing the foal by the horn, interrupting the spell channeling. I picked her up to eye level and slammed her against the ground as hard as I could, making a loud bone bloody wet thud as she impacted. She laid there, motionless, blood now slowly oozing out of my wound. I turn towards Cloud to see her face stricken with horror. Kneeling down to eye level, as doing so she quickly wraps her hoofs around my neck and hugs me once more. I pick her up and started to head towards the door. Only a few feet away from the foal, she lets out one more blood curdling scream. Turning my head, stunned to see she was still alive. Her horn started to glow, first the layer of dark red, then the second layer of bright red, finally a third layer. Her horn now glowing a bright flame red. Quickly I kneel down and cover Cloud with my body, as I did this, the spell went off, flooding the room with red energy. The spell impacting my back, scorching my flesh. The pain was unbearable. My whole back was now burnt, the feeling like a sunburn that went very bad, a tear running down my cheek, landing on top of Cloud’s head. Then... Darkness.... I was in the darkness once more, standing in front of me was me, with that same sinister grin across “our” face. He extends “our” hand forward at me, reaching for a handshake. “Subject 27, it’s time for me to show you a fragmented memory of the day we met.” Reaching to shake “our” hand, making contact a painful jolt of energy shoots up my spine and into my head. It was a memory of when I was a kid, I was in my room playing, the feeling of the shag carpeting against my feet, the smell of smoke filled the air. The light coming from outside was discolored, hitting the window covered with duct tape and then through the old brown curtains. The walls had the fake wood paneling on them, I was playing with some legos, pretending I was driving a semi truck, while I pushed it across the top of my bed, the sheets was an old tattered Pokemon sheet, with many cigaret burns in them. Hearing my mother shouting in the other room with her boyfriend, my door was slightly cracked, letting in little light from the hallway. I couldn't remember what they were fighting about, but I do remember the sound of a slap hitting my mom’s face as her boyfriend hit her. The argument continued on, growing louder and louder by the minute. I was only a little kid at the time, about 10 years old, every time they fight I would suffer, this has been going on for two years now. Whenever they started to fight, I would go seek shelter in my closet, hiding in the very back corner, in the darkness, covering my ears with my hands, trying to block out the fighting. I was able to retain some of the argument, my hands barely muffling the fight. “Well you can go fuck yourself!, and I swear to god, if you hit me once more I WILL call the cops on your drunken ass!” “Shut the hell up already! Your husband is dead! And you can’t do any better than me! So shut the hell up why don’t you! If it wasn't for me you and your worthless kids would be living in the streets!” “Well fuck you Keith FUCK YOU!” A door slammed. Hiding in the darkness of my closest, hoping he doesn't take his anger out on me again. Hearing heavy footsteps walking down the tiled hallway, the sound of his boots hitting the floor, getting closer and closer to my door. This memory that I repressed for my entire life comes flooding back to me, this is the night that Keith beats me to death. The footsteps stops right outside my door. The door slowly opening, squeaking as it opens. The sound of his beer bottle tapping against the door as he pushes it open. “Boy, are you hiding again from your good ol’ friend Keith?’ Holding my breath, hoping he doesn't find me here. Eyes going wide seeing light pour through the closest door as it opens. Trying my best to mask my crying, gasping as I watch his hand reach into the back of the closet, grabbing me by the hair, yanking me out forcibly. “There you are boy, you know I have to punish you now for hiding from me.” “NO KEITH NO! PLEASE DON”T! I’M SORRY! I’LL NEVER HIDE AGAIN, PLEASE DON’T HURT ME AGAIN!" But to no avail, off came his belt. Crying even harder now as he lays me across his knee and whipped my back, every single blow stinging worse than the last, breaking the skin on my upper back. Blood rushing to the top to the freshly broken skin. “God damn it boy! You got blood on my belt!” “PLEASE STOP KEITH! I’M SORRY!” His left hand grabbing my hair, pulling hard enough to rip some out, tears streaking down my face, my back beaten and bloody he lifts me up into the air by my hair. Facing me towards his face, cigarette still in his mouth, blowing smoke into my face with every puff. “You baby, boys don’t cry, only girls do! Stop your crying right now or I’ll give you something to cry about!” “I’M SORRY KEITH! PLEASE JUST STOP!” My pleas fall on deaf ears, and the next thing I feel is the cigarette burning in my lower arms, every single burn hurting more than the last, he eventually took his zipo to my left arm after his cigarette went out and burned me. “Still crying like a girl? Fine you forced my hand boy!” “Pl...ease.. Just stop...” He took his right hand that had his class ring on it, and back handed my face over and over again, still holding me by my hair, breaking my jaw and sending a few of my teeth across the room. My back still bleeding from the whipping, my arms burned, my jaw now broken, blood running down into my throat and out of my mouth and onto his shoes. “GOD damn it boy! You got blood on my boots!” Unable to talk any more, only able to cough up some blood that is going into my lungs, I hang there, motionless, praying that the pain will stop soon enough. “What? You’re not going to say sorry for ruining my boots?” He lifts me further into the air, still holding me by my hair, and throws my limp body at the wall next to my bed. With great enough force, my body hitting the wall, shattering the fake wood paneling. my body falling down into my bed, my body bloody, beaten and broken.... I close my eyes as darkness takes over. Laying there in the darkness, not feeling any pain at all, hearing this voice speak out to me, quickly looking up, to see myself standing before me, holding out “out” hand to help me up. “You poor thing, are you okay? Did that bad man hurt you?” “Y - Yes... He beat me again, but this time it was a lot worse.” “That breaks my heart, I’m so sorry that you had to suffer through that pain, is there anything I...” I cut him off before he could finish... “I want that son of a bitch DEAD! Not just for beating me senseless, but for hurting my mommy!” He just stood there, silent, with a grin slowly making its way across “our” face. “I see, that I can help you with my friend, but we have to make a deal, a contract if you would. For helping you kill this man, you’ll allow me to live inside you. And if you ever need to call upon my power, I’ll be more than happy to lend it to you, for a price though.” “Fine! I accept your contract!” “Y - You don't want to know what the price is first?” “NO! I don’t care about the price, I’m willing to pay anything, even my own life if that’s what the price is!” “I can tell you and I are going to be good friends.” Waking up on my bed, not feeling any pain, not even controlling what I do. I see Keith putting trash bags on the floor next to a shovel. Slowly standing up in the bed, the feeling of dark energy coursing through my body for the very first time felt unbelievable. My wounds starting to close themselves as the energy flowed through my body. “With my power, your body will heal a lot faster then it should, but since I just got here, these wounds will leave a scar. You’ll become much stronger than any human can possibly dream of. The more you call upon me, the stronger we both get and hopefully you can get strong enough so I can bring in some cool tricks. But as you are right now, you can’t control the power as well as I can, so I’ll do all the work for you, okay?” Nodding my head in agreement, letting my body be controlled by him, as long as this sick bastard pays for what he did, I am okay with it. “H-How are you still alive?! I checked your pulse, you were dead!” With a grin breaking out across my face, my body still healing itself, dark energy dripping from my wounds. Stepping off my bed, walking closer and closer to Keith. Keith backing up, his back hitting the wall behind him, I am now standing right in front of him, ready to strike whenever I please. “Boy, what ever has gotten into stop it! Or I will b..” My hand quickly jabs him right underneath his rib cage, penetrating into him, blood now oozing out past my arm, grabbing whatever innards I could, and pulling them out onto the floor. Keith quickly dropping to his knees, covering up the hole I made, trying to stop the bleeding, but failing, his stomach is now on the floor, still connected to his intestines. My hand, now covered with his blood, the warmth of it as it sits on top of my skin. I put my hand on his cheek, leaving a small hand print in blood. The look on his face, now forever burned into my memory, the look that you get when you know you’re going to die and you couldn't stop it. “B-Boy... I’m S...” Jabbing my hand once more, penetrating into his chest, pass his ribs, and grasping his beating heart in my hand. The feeling of it beating as my hand grasp it, slowly squeezing it. The painful look on his face brought me much joy. I kept on squeezing it till I felt it rupture in my hand, not feeling a single beat once more. Watching Keith’s eyes as the life faded from it was one of the best feelings in the world. > Return (Censored) > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 4 - Return (Censored) Caution! This is the Censored version of "Return"! It's GORE free, enjoy! Standing in the darkness with Fade, and my doppelganger. My body is now fully thawed from nearly being consumed by Fade. I’ve been managing with a voice in my head fine, but I don’t know how well I can manage two, and hopefully they both get along, or I might be the one who pays if they start to fight it out through my mind. Feeling an icy touch slowly creep up on me, as Fade presses her shadowy self against my back, draping her arms over my shoulders and bringing them together around my neck. Now that she isn't trying to devour me, I notice that her shadowy body is rather soft, slightly cold to the touch. With every word she whispers as she speaks into my ears makes them feel slightly cold, but her voice is rather pleasing to listen to, every word soft and quiet, but each word she whispers has a hint of seductiveness in it. “Subject 27, I do have to admit that I’ve never seen a creature with such a delicious looking soul as yours before. I haven't even seen a creature like you before, come to think about, such a magnificent looking body you have. You and I could have a lot of fun together.” She laughs. “Ah lass, it’s because he’s a mortal, a human! He isn't from around these parts, hell, not even from this plane of existence! And if you're trying to seduce Subject 27 into anything that will harm him, don’t forget lass, I’ll be watching.” My ears now burning hot with every chilly word Fade whispers in my ear, my heart rate slightly increased. Her cool shadowy body feels rather nice against my back as she presses herself against me. “Wait, what is your name? You do even have a name?” Fade still leaning her body against mine, looking at my doppelganger. Wait, come to think about it, I don’t even know his name.. “Sorry lass, that’s for me to know and for Subject 27 to figure out. Subject 27, get up my boy! You got a scared little Pegasus waiting for you!” That’s right, I forgot Cloud was still with me, god I hope she isn't unconscious still, and hopefully she is okay. Waking up, my battered, hurting, broken body, laying against the cold stone floor. My head stopped throbbing, but feels a little more crowded now with Fade taking up residence in there. Hearing crying coming in front of me, I slowly get to my hands and knees. That’s when I was tackled by a white blur, moving so fast I couldn't even make out its shape. Knocking me over onto my back, there was now a light weight, crying, white pegasus now on my torso, her hooves wrapped around my neck, hugging me tightly. As I laid there on my back, I bring my arms around to hug her, still crying, her tears landing on my blood stained chest. Sighing in relief that she is okay, and nothing has happened to her while I was out. “27! I-I am so glad that you’re alive!” she whimpered. “I-I t-thought you died.“ Only able to get a few words in between each whimper. “I-I don’t k-know how long I’ve been, b-but when I came to.... I-I saw you laying on the floor in front of me... You weren't m-moving, y-your body was c-cold.” I laid there, holding Cloud as she wept in my arms, feeling a tear streak down my cheek, I started crying too. Not in sorrow, no, but in happiness; glad that I was able to live through that horrifying experience of almost being eaten whole by Fade. Taking one arm off of Cloud while still holding her as she wept. I pushed myself off of the ground and onto my knees with my one free arm shocking Cloud in the process. Causing her to jump a little which made one of her hind hoofs kick one of my fractured ribs. Grunting a little in pain as her hoof made contact with my rib, but shrugging it off. I’ve felt much worse lately, just a little love tap like that won't bother me too much. Cloud looked up at me as I get to my feet, she started to blush as I hold her in my arm. “27, you.... You don’t have to carry me, I can walk or fly perfectly fine by myself. But, I don’t mind at all though.” Her face turning bright red as she says this. “Oh 27, you poor thing, how have you been walking around in this condition this whole time?” Feeling Fade as she shifts around in through my body as she says this. Feeling her chilly fingers poke and touch the inside of my body. “Let me see what I can do about your injuries, Subject 27.” Saying this, I feel my fractured ribs start to freeze, numbing the pain. Very strange feeling to have, the warmth of my blood as it courses through my body mixed with the icy touch that is now on my ribs. The pain begins to numb, taking the sting out of every breath I take. The pain nearly gone, I inhale once more, able to breath freely now without my ribs tutoring me as I do. “There you go, let my frozen touch numb the pain that you're in. Just relax and let me take good care of you.” Hearing that throws me for a loop, first she was trying to make me her next meal ticket, now she wants to help me. What did I get myself into? Looking forward, down the hallway, not too far off I see the hallway stopping.... Wait, this hallway ends? Seeing this ignites my spirit with glee. I run towards the end of the hallway, still carrying Cloud in my arms. “Wooo! 27, what has gotten you all excited all of the sudden?” Reaching the door, I quickly open it, with a smile on my face, glad to finally get out of this damn hallway. But... What was on the other side of the door quickly removed my smile. Putting Cloud down onto the floor as I step into the room, the door closing and locking behind us. The room was poorly lit, and I could only see about ten feet into the room. The air was musky and heavy, the scent of blood hang in the air, I couldn't quite place my finger on it, but this room felt very... Off. What I could see of the room, the walls were the same white as before, but had some kind of glyphs written on them. The floor was a dark grey stone. I notice two cameras on the left and right wall. That’s when I heard it... A faint crying, not from Cloud, no, but further into the room. Cloud starts to walk in front of me, I quickly put my hand in front of her to stop her from going any further into the room. The crying was quiet, sounded like it was coming from a kid... Why would a kid be in here? In this dark glyph filled room? “Hello? Are you okay? If you need help come towards my voice. 27 and I mean you no harm,” Cloud said. I started to walk into the room, feeling uneasy as I come closer and closer to the owner of the cries. My eyes now fully adjusted to the darkness, seeing more glyphs along the walls of this room, all painted what looks to be blood.... Without looking where I was going, I step on a bone, crushing it underneath my foot. Quickly looking down, I see a few bones scattered across the room, not being able to tell what creature they came from or what caused this puts me nervous. I see what looks like a foal crying in the corner... Something is very off here, why is a foal in this dark, blood stained room all alone? My breath shallows as I see this foal, and my heart is beating faster with every step I take closer. I’m terrified of what happened in this room and how this foal is still alive. Only a few feet away from the foal. She suddenly stops crying, her coat was a dark green, her mane was even darker green, almost black, I notice that her body had caked on blood all over it.... Wh.... What the hell happened in this room? Too scared to move, the foal starts to stand up, slowly, she turns towards me.... That’s when I noticed, all she had was dark empty voids for eyes, her mouth, hang open... Her teeth were pointed, her muzzle has blood caked on it. Then I notice her horn glowing a dark red, She lets out a demonic scream as her horn shoots a dark red beam, impacting and penetrating right through the upper part of my right side of my chest. Doing so caused my right lung to collapse as the beam of energy penetrates through it. It traveled across the room, striking the wall right behind Cloud only a few feet to her left. “27!” Cloud screaming my name, now charging into the darkness looking for me. The demonic unicorn filly lunges at me, latching onto my left collar bone. I can feel her teeth digging into my skin, my collar bone starting to crack under the massive amount of pressure this little filly can create with just her mouth alone. The feeling of my blood, running down my chest as the filly biting down on my collar bone, the smell of burnt flesh filled the room from where the laser struck me. Struggling with breathing, with only one lung was hardly functioning. Still petrified by what just happened, this little filly trying to kill me was horrifying. The little filly’s horn started to glow again, seeing this, I quickly grabbed her by her hind legs, started to pull her. Her teeth ripping through my flesh, taking a chunk of my collar bone with her, I threw her against the wall, her horn shooting off once more, striking me in the left leg, grazing against the bone and skin. The pain causing me to drop to my knees. Blood still flowing from the chunk of flesh and bone that was once there, dripping down my body. Losing some function in my left arm. Struggling to breathe, blood pooling underneath me, losing feeling in my left arm. The foal gets up once more, letting out a piercing scream as she charges up her horn again. Her horn over charges with a new layer or bright red. My eyes going wide seeing the new layer of magical energy surrounding her horn. Struggling to get to my feet, trying my best to dodge this next blast, started to run towards the right, doing my best to get as much distance between us as possible. “27! What happened?!” As she says this, I see the bright red ball of energy shooting towards Cloud. Not knowing what this new spell would do, I push Cloud out of the way as the red ball of energy made contact with me. The room filled with a loud crackling noise as the ball impacted my body. My whole body going into shock as ball of energy dissipated across my body. Falling down towards the floor, paralyzed from that blast of energy. All I can see is the demonic foal slowly approaching me, licking her lips the closer she gets. Unable to even move, my heart is pounding through my chest, causing more blood to pour out from my flesh wound. The foal lunges at me once more, this time aiming for the killing blow, time slows down to a snail’s pace. The only thing I can hear is the pounding of my heart beating against my chest. Every second slowly escaping me, as I watch my attacker fly closer and closer, about to land the killing blow. “Ge- aw- fr- h-!” Is all I could make out of what Cloud says has she flys through the air with a broken bone in her mouth. Impacting the filly in mid air, driving that bone deep into the foal’s neck. The momentum from Cloud’s impact caused them both to fly into the nearby wall. The sound of the foal wailing in pain made by blood freeze. The next thing I hear is foal’s body impacting the wall with a loud thud sound. Cloud saving my life bought me enough time as the paralyzing spell wore off. I Quickly get to my feet, and rush over to where Cloud flew while using the foal as a battering ram. Spotting a large blood splatter on the wall with the foal slowly standing up, Cloud quickly backing away from the foal as her horn started to charge up with energy once more. I manage to make it to Cloud and the foal before she could charge her spell up any further. Grabbing the foal by the horn, interrupting the spell channeling. I picked her up to eye level and slammed her against the ground as hard as I could, making a loud bone bloody wet thud as she impacted. She laid there, motionless, blood now slowly oozing out of my wound. I turn towards Cloud to see her face stricken with horror. Kneeling down to eye level, as doing so she quickly wraps her hoofs around my neck and hugs me once more. I pick her up and started to head towards the door. Only a few feet away from the foal, she lets out one more blood curdling scream. Turning my head, stunned to see she was still alive. Her horn started to glow, first the layer of dark red, then the second layer of bright red, finally a third layer. Her horn now glowing a bright flame red. Quickly I kneel down and cover Cloud with my body, as I did this, the spell went off, flooding the room with red energy. The spell impacting my back, scorching my flesh. The pain was unbearable. My whole back was now burnt, the feeling like a sunburn that went very bad, a tear running down my cheek, landing on top of Cloud’s head. Then... Darkness.... I was in the darkness once more, standing in front of me was me, with that same sinister grin across “our” face. He extends “our” hand forward at me, reaching for a handshake. “Subject 27, it’s time for me to show you a fragmented memory of the day we met.” Reaching to shake “our” hand, making contact a painful jolt of energy shoots up my spine and into my head. It was a memory of when I was a kid, I was in my room playing, the feeling of the shag carpeting against my feet, the smell of smoke filled the air. The light coming from outside was discolored, hitting the window covered with duct tape and then through the old brown curtains. The walls had the fake wood paneling on them, I was playing with some legos, pretending I was driving a semi truck, while I pushed it across the top of my bed, the sheets was an old tattered Pokemon sheet, with many cigaret burns in them. Hearing my mother shouting in the other room with her boyfriend, my door was slightly cracked, letting in little light from the hallway. I couldn't remember what they were fighting about, but I do remember the sound of a slap hitting my mom’s face as her boyfriend hit her. The argument continued on, growing louder and louder by the minute. I was only a little kid at the time, about 10 years old, every time they fight I would suffer, this has been going on for two years now. Whenever they started to fight, I would go seek shelter in my closet, hiding in the very back corner, in the darkness, covering my ears with my hands, trying to block out the fighting. I was able to retain some of the argument, my hands barely muffling the fight. “Well you can go fuck yourself!, and I swear to god, if you hit me once more I WILL call the cops on your drunken ass!” “Shut the hell up already! Your husband is dead! And you can’t do any better than me! So shut the hell up why don’t you! If it wasn't for me you and your worthless kids would be living in the streets!” “Well fuck you Keith FUCK YOU!” A door slammed. Hiding in the darkness of my closest, hoping he doesn't take his anger out on me again. Hearing heavy footsteps walking down the tiled hallway, the sound of his boots hitting the floor, getting closer and closer to my door. This memory that I repressed for my entire life comes flooding back to me, this is the night that Keith beats me to death. The footsteps stops right outside my door. The door slowly opening, squeaking as it opens. The sound of his beer bottle tapping against the door as he pushes it open. “Boy, are you hiding again from your good ol’ friend Keith?’ Holding my breath, hoping he doesn't find me here. Eyes going wide seeing light pour through the closest door as it opens. Trying my best to mask my crying, gasping as I watch his hand reach into the back of the closet, grabbing me by the hair, yanking me out forcibly. “There you are boy, you know I have to punish you now for hiding from me.” “NO KEITH NO! PLEASE DON”T! I’M SORRY! I’LL NEVER HIDE AGAIN, PLEASE DON’T HURT ME AGAIN!" But to no avail, off came his belt. Crying even harder now as he lays me across his knee and whipped my back, every single blow stinging worse than the last, breaking the skin on my upper back. Blood rushing to the top to the freshly broken skin. “God damn it boy! You got blood on my belt!” “PLEASE STOP KEITH! I’M SORRY!” His left hand grabbing my hair, pulling hard enough to rip some out, tears streaking down my face, my back beaten and bloody he lifts me up into the air by my hair. Facing me towards his face, cigarette still in his mouth, blowing smoke into my face with every puff. “You baby, boys don’t cry, only girls do! Stop your crying right now or I’ll give you something to cry about!” “I’M SORRY KEITH! PLEASE JUST STOP!” My pleas fall on deaf ears, and the next thing I feel is the cigarette burning in my lower arms, every single burn hurting more than the last, he eventually took his zipo to my left arm after his cigarette went out and burned me. “Still crying like a girl? Fine you forced my hand boy!” “Pl...ease.. Just stop...” He took his right hand that had his class ring on it, and back handed my face over and over again, still holding me by my hair, breaking my jaw and sending a few of my teeth across the room. My back still bleeding from the whipping, my arms burned, my jaw now broken, blood running down into my throat and out of my mouth and onto his shoes. “GOD damn it boy! You got blood on my boots!” Unable to talk any more, only able to cough up some blood that is going into my lungs, I hang there, motionless, praying that the pain will stop soon enough. “What? You’re not going to say sorry for ruining my boots?” He lifts me further into the air, still holding me by my hair, and throws my limp body at the wall next to my bed. With great enough force, my body hitting the wall, shattering the fake wood paneling. my body falling down into my bed, my body bloody, beaten and broken.... I close my eyes as darkness takes over. Laying there in the darkness, not feeling any pain at all, hearing this voice speak out to me, quickly looking up, to see myself standing before me, holding out “out” hand to help me up. “You poor thing, are you okay? Did that bad man hurt you?” “Y - Yes... He beat me again, but this time it was a lot worse.” “That breaks my heart, I’m so sorry that you had to suffer through that pain, is there anything I...” I cut him off before he could finish... “I want that son of a bitch DEAD! Not just for beating me senseless, but for hurting my mommy!” He just stood there, silent, with a grin slowly making its way across “our” face. “I see, that I can help you with my friend, but we have to make a deal, a contract if you would. For helping you kill this man, you’ll allow me to live inside you. And if you ever need to call upon my power, I’ll be more than happy to lend it to you, for a price though.” “Fine! I accept your contract!” “Y - You don't want to know what the price is first?” “NO! I don’t care about the price, I’m willing to pay anything, even my own life if that’s what the price is!” “I can tell you and I are going to be good friends.” Waking up on my bed, not feeling any pain, not even controlling what I do. I see Keith putting trash bags on the floor next to a shovel. Slowly standing up in the bed, the feeling of dark energy coursing through my body for the very first time felt unbelievable. My wounds starting to close themselves as the energy flowed through my body. “With my power, your body will heal a lot faster then it should, but since I just got here, these wounds will leave a scar. You’ll become much stronger than any human can possibly dream of. The more you call upon me, the stronger we both get and hopefully you can get strong enough so I can bring in some cool tricks. But as you are right now, you can’t control the power as well as I can, so I’ll do all the work for you, okay?” Nodding my head in agreement, letting my body be controlled by him, as long as this sick bastard pays for what he did, I am okay with it. “H-How are you still alive?! I checked your pulse, you were dead!” With a grin breaking out across my face, my body still healing itself, dark energy dripping from my wounds. Stepping off my bed, walking closer and closer to Keith. Keith backing up, his back hitting the wall behind him, I am now standing right in front of him, ready to strike whenever I please. “Boy, what ever has gotten into stop it! Or I will b..” My hand quickly jabs him right underneath his rib cage, penetrating into him, blood now oozing out past my arm. Slowly pulling my arm out from him. Keith quickly dropping to his knees, covering up the hole I made, trying to stop the bleeding, but failing. My hand, now covered with his blood, the warmth of it as it sits on top of my skin. I put my hand on his cheek, leaving a small hand print in blood. The look on his face, now forever burned into my memory, the look that you get when you know you’re going to die and you couldn't stop it. “B-Boy... I’m S...” Jabbing my hand once more, penetrating into his chest, past his rib cage and striking his heart. Watching Keith’s eyes as the life faded from it was one of the best feelings in the world. > Awakening > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 5 - Awakening         Slowly pulling out my blood soaked arm, watching Keith’s body lazily slump over to the ground. The feeling that this brought was magnificent! My first kill, finally getting revenge for the pain this son-of-a-whore caused my mommy and I. I couldn't help myself from laughing hysterically. The sound of the front door opening forced me to stop, not caring if I get caught, punished, of hell even thanked for wiping this sad excuse of a human being from the face of the Earth.         “Keith, honey... You here?”         This voice I did not know who it belonged to, certainly not my mother, hearing her high heels tapping against the tile of the hallway as she walked closer and closer to my room. Watching her walk past my open door, only to stop and turn around to poke her head into my room.         “Keith, are you.......”         The look on her face turning pale white as she noticed the bloody and the destroyed room. With me standing in the middle of it, she slowly walked into the room, her hand covering her mouth. The mixed look of shock and horror was so beautiful on her face. And then she noticed Keith’s bloody corpse laying in front of me. Shrieking in terror, she quickly backed up against the wall, tears running down her face seeing her “beloved” Keith dead with her own eyes.         “Sweetie.... W-what happened here?”         Staying silent, just standing there, basking in the aftermath of my new friend’s power, seeing the destructive force behind it. With a malicious grin across my face, I raised my blood stained hand towards this strange woman, seeing my hand, she abruptly vomited and fainted.                                                   - - -         Coming back to reality, hearing the cries and pleads coming from Cloud as she tries to see if I survived the magical blast. Slowly putting Cloud to the ground as I stand up, the dark energy quickly goes to work, surging through my body as my good friend comes to play once more. Hearing his insane laughter echoing through my head, the feeling of a grin breaking across my face as the energy floods my body makes it all the better. This time, I was in control.         “2-27... W-what happened? I thought the blast had k-killed you...” Looking down to see her big blue eyes barely holding back the tears, I put my hand on her head and ran my hand down her mane before turning around to face this foal.         Hearing the gurgle of blood with each scream the foal makes, her horn flares up again, quickly charging up for another attack. As I walk across the room, the dark force now thriving in my body, regenerating missing pieces of my body, healing any damage that I took since my arrival to this hell hole. My fractured ribs now beginning to heal themselves, the hole through my chest now closing, feeling of air inflating my lung as it begins to work once more. The burnt muscle mass and bone in my left leg quickly heals. My left arm now having more motor function in it as the gash and the missing collarbone starts regenerate as the torrent of energy inside me goes to town.         Walking closer and closer to the foal, she shoots off another beam of dark red energy, penetrating my stomach, right below the belly button. Not even flinching from the blast as it rips through me, hitting the wall behind me, only a few feet away from Cloud. Oozing out of my new flesh wound was not blood, but more of a black ichor as the new wound starts to close. The demonic little foal fires off a barrage of magical beams, each one randomly striking my body. Ichor dripping from these wounds landing on the ground as the holes healed themselves.         Her horn flares up as she charges her horn, first layer of dark red, then the second layer of bright red, she launches the ball of paralyzing energy at me. Striking my body, forcing me to take a step back as it lands against my chest. Only stopping for a brief moment before continuing towards the foal. The horrifying little foal lets loose one more scream as she charges her horn up for her finale attack, first layer went quickly, the second layer almost as fast, the finale layer, creeping its way along.         Seeing this, I quickly start to charge towards her, trying to stop her before she let this one loose. Quickly closing the gap between us, grabbing her by the horn trying to interrupt the channel again, but no such luck. With only one thing I could do before she let this blast off without me to protect Cloud from it.         “Hey Subject 27, mind if I show you a new trick? Let me take control of ‘our’ body while you sit back and watch.”         Doing so, my friend hastily took over. He quickly forced as much of the energy that was in ‘our’ body into my right arm. My arm now turning black as the ichor rushed into it. The concentrated amount of this chaotic energy morphing my whole arm into something new. Transforming quickly into this new shape, black scales rapidly grew on top of my arm, while underneath a red vein traveled from my torso all the way down to my hand. My hand slightly increasing in size as my fingers became covered in smaller scales.         “Subject 27, this is a rather simple trick to do, you can transform your body to anything you see fit, or you can grow a new pair of limbs if you felt like it. BUT be warned, forcing the energy to a certain part of your body WILL leave the rest of you vulnerable to attacks.”         Nodding in agreement, my friend lets out another insane laughter, echoing off the walls of the room before whispering to the foal.         “Sorry little one, it’s your time to die. My you find peace in the abyss.”         Saying this the red vein pulses with energy, creating massive amount of strength in my arm. Still grasping her horn, forcing the strength now being generated through my new trick, I snap the foal’s horn at the base, causing her spell to backfire, creating a small but powerful explosion from her horn, engulfing the filly and causing serious damage to my arm and sending me flying back.         The magical explosion left no trace of the filly, just a burned circle on the ground where it hit. Being knocked back by the explosion, hitting the opposite wall of the room, my back slamming against it, knocking the air out of me. Cloud rushing to where I was to see what happened.         “27! What was that explosion? And are you oka-? Gasping at the sight of my damaged arm, cutting her off mid sentence.         The black scales were incinerated off my arm, smoke still coming off the freshly burnt skin, barely having any feeling or control in my arm, my hand just as bad as my arm. The damage that I obtained might take a little time to heal, hopefully nothing too exciting happens before its fully restored. Finally able to catch my breath, I get up and head towards the door, just wanting to get out of this room.         Opening the door, Cloud and I walked into the next hallway, the door locking behind us, the hallway wasn't too long, seeing a total of three doors and two camera in the hallway. The microphone comes alive with energy and starts to talk.         “Ah Subject 27 and Cloud, I’m glad to see you both made it out of that last test room alive. We rather enjoyed the little show you two put on for us, and Subject 27, you're full of surprises, aren't you? Oh, I almost forgot, I never did properly introduced myself, have I? You may call me ‘The Master’, my real name is not important to test subjects. And we have good knows, there’s another one of your kind in Equestria Subject 27. We’re going to bring him in for testing as well, should bring in some interesting results, don’t you think so? As a reward for surviving the last room, all three doors at the end of the will benefit you, but once again, you may only pick one.”         Fade starting to stir inside me as “The Master” started to speak, she seems a little anguish.   “It’s been awhile since I heard that voice, he was the one who set the trap up to capture me. Subject 27 I still want the unicorn first, she has to pay, but if you get the chance, let me consume ‘The Master’ as well. And I’ll be in your debt.”         Nodding to Fade, Cloud and I walked down the hallway, picking a door at random. We open the door to are left and are relieved to see it wasn't another test, but in fact an actual reward for once. The room was a decent size, no cameras in it, well lighted, had a fairly good size bed, a small table with fruit on it, a small pool of water. And what appeared to be some sort of shower. Hearing my stomach gurgle, realising its been awhile since I had something to eat, and it would be nice to get all this blood off of me. Cloud spotting the food, she quickly flies over and starts to chow down. Realising I was still with her, she stops eating with a piece of fruit hangs off the corner of her mouth.         “Come and get some food 27 before it’s all gone! It’s really fresh!”         Joining Cloud for a bite to eat, sitting down at the table, looking over all the fresh looking fruit there was to eat, I pick up a banana, peeling away the skin and biting down into it. Shock to taste such a sweet banana, so fresh, with a fine texture on it, not bruised at all. Greedily eating the banana quickly, and picking up an apple next. Biting into, just as fresh as the first one I had back in my cell. These ponies are rather impressive farmers to have such fresh and tasty fruit.         After Cloud and I were done with our feast of fresh fruit, I head towards the shower, glad to finally get all this blood off my chest and back. I take off my boots and socks before getting into the shower before removing my pants and boxers. Closing the curtains and removing my pants and boxers and toss them out of the shower before turning the nozzle hoping for some warm water. Hot water quickly rushing out of the spout, hitting my aching body, easing the tension in my sore and stiff muscles. Standing in the warm water, watching as the dried blood washes off my body and goes down the drain with the now crimson water. Closing my eyes and letting the water wash pass my face, standing there listening as the water runs down my body. Listening to the noise of the water hitting my face brings back a fragmented memory.                                                    - - -         I was in a jungle, the heat mixed with the humidity made the air heavy and wet. Hearing the wildlife all around me, feeling slightly on edge, not knowing when we would be ambushed by the enemy. Holding my breath as I looked down my scope, scouting ahead the road to see what laid ahead for my team. Sweat running down my forehead making it hard to keep my eyes peeled opened to spot any movement. Hearing my spotter call out coordinates and quickly adjusting to where he was looking.         “Movement spotted, 400 feet down hill from us, slightly to the east, near the treeline next to the road, see em?”          Shifting my attention to the three men walking along the road, there just walking along the road patrolling.         “Movement spotted, about 75 feet up the road from the first group, small convoy.”         Looking further up the road from the small patrol squad I spotted a small convoy of two chemical trucks slowing down to meet the squad. The men began raising their guns at the trucks ordering them to stop, the trucks slow to a crawl just before stopping . Watching very closely seeing what the party will do to the chemical truck drivers. The drivers slowly stepping out of the trucks, their hands in the air with papers, slowly approaching the party, but before they reached the party, shots rang out across the jungle.         “Shots fired, shots fired!”         Watching the patrol party bodies hit the ground as the drivers quickly run back to their trucks. I try to find the other sniper to take them out.         “There! About 150 feet to the east of the trucks, up in the trees, you see e-”         One more shot rang out before my spotter could finish talking, the bullet hitting him in the chest, killing him instantly. Trying to find the other sniper before he tries to take me out. THERE! The sun reflecting off his scope, giving away his position. Pulling the trigger tight, a shot echoed across the jungle once more, landing home on its target, the body of the sniper now falling from the tree to the ground below. I held my ground, only for a few second after watching the other snipers body fall to the earth before I checked on my spotter. The bullet went through his chest, and came clean through the back. Saying a word of pray for my fallen brethren, I closed his eyes and took his dog tags.         There was a foul odor in the air as the wind started to pick up, quickly moving to the next location, making sure I covered my tracks so I couldn't be tracked by the enemy. Coming up on a hillside that overlooked a small bridge crossing a river, the two chemical trucks about to cross it, Looking down my scope, scouting ahead of my targets. Hearing thunder made me jerk a little, my scope now laying on someone who was about 100 feet away from me. The rain started to kick back u-.                                                  - - - “Hurry up 27! Somepony would like some hot water for themselves too!” Being kicked back to reality from Cloud’s complaining, I turn off the shower. Reaching my hand through the curtains of the shower to grab a towel, but instead I grab something much different.... “Woo! 27! W-What do you think you’re doing?! That’s my flank your grabbing their!” Cloud quickly grabbing a towel and putting it in my hand, my face bright red after that accidental fondling. Quickly drying myself off and tying the towel around my waist, I step out of the shower, my face still red from embarrassment. Cloud’s face slightly red as well, she quickly jumps into the shower and closes the curtains. I put my boxers and then my pants back on, leaving the towel next to the shower for Cloud to use. Glad to finally clean my blood stained body, feeling my spirits rise in new joy of being cleaned since I was brought here. I walk over to the small pool to take a drink, kneeling over and scooping water into my hand, the cool water running down the back of my throat felt cool and refreshing. Looking back over my right arm to see the damage I’ve sustained, the flesh was still burned pretty badly, but it started to heal slowly, the rest of the scales fell off while I was in the shower. The nerve endings in my arm and hand started to reconnect and I started to feel the burning sensation caused by the blast. Thankful that I still had an arm after such a powerful backlash of chaotic energy. Only able to move my fingers at this point, I’m grateful that I’ve regained proper motor function so quickly.         With Cloud still in the shower I walked over to the bed, lay down on my back and stretch out. The quiet popping of my spine mixed with the stretch felt wonderful. The nozzles of the shower made a squealing sound as Cloud turned the shower off. She stepped out of the shower and started to dry herself off. She spread her wings and started to flap them to remove the excess water from her feathers. Her cheeks still a little red from earlier, she trotted over to the bed, slightly hesitant to get in at first. Slightly flustered from what happened earlier, but eventually gets into the bed. Standing on the bed, looking like she is trying to put words together to say.         “Hey 27... I-I just wanted to say thank you for saving my life so many times.... I-I..”         She leans her head against my chest, after a few moments I put my left arm on her mane and start to pet her. Her mane is surprisingly soft, it looks rough and jagged but soft to the touch. Her head on my chest, listening to my heart beat, low but loud enough to hear, each beat a steady rate. Bump... Bump... Bump.... She looks up to me, her face now a brighter red than before. She leans closer to my face, my eyes focusing on what she is doing, not knowing what to do, I just sit there. My heart rate increase, feels like there’s a lump in my throat.         “27.. I..”         She kisses me, I’m now blushing brightly, eyes going wide not expecting that she was going to do this. Her face now a bright shade of red, she slowly pulls back and looks into my eyes.         “27, thank you for saving my life. When I woke up in the hallway after the tentacle monster and saw you not moving, your body cold, my heart nearly broke.”         After saying that, she lays down next to me after I made myself comfortable. Her soft coat resting against my body, the feeling of somepony(?) else laying next to me, felt rather.... Nice. My eyes felt very heavy, like weights were tied to them, my body was begging for me to finally get some over needed sleep. Slowly closing my eyes before drifting off to sleep.                                                - - -         I was in the jungle once more, the rain kicking back up. The thunder and the sound of the pouring rain silenced my movements, making it all the easier to sneak up on this accidental target. Taking my combat knife out now since I was about 20 feet away from him, crouching down while I crept up on him, his back turned to me. Every so often he would take a drag from his cigarette, the rain kept on pouring, like mother nature didn't want this guy to live. Only about five feet away now, my knife thirst for blood, his walkie talkie goes live as words start to pour through it.         “Sector Alpha, check in!”         My target takes one more drag of his cigarette before responding to the walkie talkie.         “Yah yah yah, I’m here. No signs of any infiltrators. Alpha out.”         “Roger that Alpha, keep your post.”         Standing up straight, directly behind him, my knife ready to drink his fresh blood. I quickly move my left arm around him, putting my left hand on his mouth so he couldn't call for help. Quickly bring my hungering knife to his throat, holding the cold steel blade against his throat, just waiting for him to give me a reason to end his life any quicker.         “What are those chemical trucks for? Answer my questions quickly and quietly and I might spare your life.”  Slowly removing my hand from his mouth, the man starts to speak quickly. “I-I don’t know! I was just posted here today to watch the roads! Please don’t kill me!”         “If you don’t have any information to give, then why should I spare you?”         “W-Wait! I do have information, please just listen!” The man's voice was uneven, his legs trembling with fear as my knife rested against his Adam’s apple.         “Speak quickly, I don’t have all day.”         “T-The b-base is running highly classified tests on living things, I-I don’t know what though. I-I see a lot of animals being brought in and locked up in cages for testing, I-I heard some of the egg heads start talking about testing on prisoners that we cau-.” My knife slid through his throat like a hot knife through butter, severing his carotid artery, causing him to bleed out quickly and saving me the trouble of being discovered. The rain kept on coming, every few minutes lighting would flash, followed by loud thunder. I kept on walking to my target, to find this base and discover what they are testing. The sun is now dropping, I must go find someplace to set up camp for the night. Scouting the nearby area, I found a small cave out of the way. Setting up in the cave and arming traps in the mouth of the cave to wake me if any intruders try to come in. The storm still raging on outside, lighting flashes every so often illuminating the world outside. With a small fire going inside the cave, only big enough to light the cave so I can do some service work on my rifle to make sure she is in tip top shape for the day ahead. Leaning against the furthest wall from the mouth of the cave, propping my back against it to give me the best position just incase anything happens. Barely asleep for only a few moment, my traps go off, quickly alerting me to the intruders. Quickly taking my sidearm out and pointing at what tripped the alarms, only to be pointing my pistol at some wildlife seeking shelter inside the cave away from the storm. Holstering my sidearm and getting up to rearm the traps, I lean over to re-arm them when something hits me from behind, knocking me out.                                                   - - -         Quickly waking up from my dream in a cold sweat, breathing heavily as the back of my head burns, like if I just relived that moment of my life. Wiping the sweat off my brow, I look down to see Cloud still fast asleep, laying next to me. I place my hand on her mane, petting her as I try to recollect that memory once more, only able to see what I dreamt about. I take a few deep breaths before laying back down next to Cloud and going back to sleep.                                                  - - -         I awoke once more, but this time not in the cave I once was, but instead in a cage outside in the raging storm. I’ve been captured by the enemy, my arms were bound by shackles. The rain beat against me like a mallet against a war drum. It was still night, only seeing few other empty cages in the yard I was at. A few guards standing watch up on the walls surrounding the yard, a guard tower rises in the corner where two sides of the walls met. Lightning flashed once more, illuminating the yard showing two guards approaching my cage.         “Rise and shine princess! You’re the new recruit for testing! You should feel honored being the first human test subject!”         Standing there quietly as the rain beats against my body, the guards now standing in front of my cage with both of them pointing their rifles at me.         “What? Cat got your tongue?” The other guard laughing at his stupid joke only to be quieted by the thunder. The guards now unlocking my cage as the other still pointing his gun at me.         “Make any sudden movements and you’re dead.”         Now being forced from the cage and into the facility. The two guards now shoving me along, one in front and the other in back. My body soaking wet from the rain, we turn a corner and I slipped. The guard behind me laughing at my clumsiness as the other turns around. Before the guard in the front turns around completely, I swept his legs out from under him, making him come tumbling down to the floor. The other guard quickly stops laughing as I lunged at him, forcing him down to the floor as I wrapped my shackles around his neck, choking him and causing him to lose consciousness. The first guard now getting back up to his feet and raising his gun towards me, I quickly grab his friend’s rifle by the barrel and throw it at him. As the rifle made contact with him, bought me enough time to move in close enough to remove him silently. He quickly brings out his combat knife and lunges at me, sidestepping it and grabbing his right arm using his momentum to throw him over my shoulder. He landed on his back as the knife hits the ground, I quickly raise my foot and bring down an axe kick to his throat, crushing his windpipe so he couldn't call for backup. I move towards his knife as he squirmed there on the floor gasping for air.         Picking the knife up, I moved towards the now suffocating guard. His eyes are bulging out of his skull with every failed attempt to breath, his hands around his throat trying to undo the damage I caused to him. Kneeling down next to him I whispered into his ear before plunging the knife deep into his chest.         “May you find peace in the abyss.”         The other guard now starting to stir from his slumber, I toss the knife at him, the knife making itself a new home in the top of his skull. I began going through both guard’s pockets, finding only a few things useful to me, one of them being the keys to my shackles. My hands now free from their bonds, I pick up one of the rifles and the other guard’s combat knife before setting off to finish what I came here for.         Hugging the corner, slowly peeking my head around it to spot two guards coming out from a nearby door and walking in the opposite direction from me. I quietly sneak up to the door and begin slowly opening it. The door now barely open, I was able to make out what this room was for, it was the showers and changing room, perfect. Hearing a few showers running and a few men talk amongst themselves in the showers. I slip into the room, and begin to quickly undress myself to blend in, hoping that none of the guards are the wiser to see another man out of uniform in the shower room. Spotting a uniform in a open locker I grab it and hastily change into a disguise. Picking up my weapons before leaving the room before the owner of my new uniform finds out what happens.         I walk around the hallways acting like I have a purpose, no one stops me or even takes a second glance at me. I come across a door with two guards standing post right outside of it. Both of them guarding it, no one leaving or entering it. Must be something important behind those doors. I begin to walk towards the guards, both of them salute me as I near them, stopping to salute back not to arouse any alarm. I walk past both of them entering a new wing of this facility, I kept on walking, seeing a few guards walk around the halls as scientists walk together talking about their work. One pair of scientists conversation peaks my interest as they walked by.         “So, the prototype is now in functioning condition. We’ll start testing on human subjects very shortly, if all goes as planned, we’ll have it working by the end of the month.” I started to follow the two scientists, keeping my distance not to arouse any suspicion. Both of them come to a door and walk into this new room. I waited a few moments before entering the room as well, giving them enough of a lead to keep attention down. I entered the room, coming to my mission objective, to destroy their prototype. Quickly getting to work, I scouted the room out, total of four guards and three scientists in the room. Mostly computers and schematics are in the room, in the center was my target. My mission was to destroy their prototype teleporter, only after being a few minutes in this room, the alarms start to scream and the microphones go live. “Intruder alert! Intruder alert! Code orange, code orange! All personal report to your stations immediately!” The Four guards quickly run to the entrance of the room, ducking behind one of the server towers before they past me. The three scientist went to the back of the room, and started to use the computers, their fingers quickly running across the keyboards. The four guards holding their ground, guns pointed towards the door and their backs turned to me, perfect. Stepping out from behind the server tower, slowly making my way to the four unexpecting guards, the sirens masking the sound of my boots hitting the ground. I grab the furthest guard to the left, my left arm wrapped around his neck, I grab his gun and open fire on the other three. Killing the closest one and landing a few good shots on the second one, the third one open fires on me but his bullets being absorbed by my meat shield. My shield screams in agony as each bullet bites into him, I force him to walk, closing the small gap in between us. The second guard gets back up on his feet, severely bleeding, barely able to stand. He raises his gun at his scream friend, but only half way up before I put a bullet in his head, causing his body to drop to the floor with a wet thud. The final guard trying to reload his gun, I push my nearly dead meat shield at him, causing him to drop his gun. I pull out my combat knife and step to his side as he catches his friend, and swiftly thrust the knife into the soft under part of his jaw and twist it, causing his body to go limp and fall to the ground. The sirens still crying out as all four guards of the room lay dead in a bloody pool. I turn my attention to the cowering scientists at the computer, nearing the computer one tries to make a run for it, but falls to the ground as I shoot his knee cap. The second grabs a pistol, shaking in his hand as he aims it me. “S-Stop! Don’t come any closer! I-I’ll shoot!” “Drop the pistol and I’ll spare your life, your not a warrior, you're a scientist, no need for your skill to go to waste.” Still approaching the computer which they are at. “I-I s-said s-stop!” The pistol still shaking in his hand. The third scientists puts his hand on the barrel of the gun, lowering it. “Larry don’t, he is right, if he wanted us dead we would’ve been dead already.” “I-I..... You’re right.” admits Larry lowering the gun down, and then drops it to the ground. “Now, tell me everything I want to know and I’ll leave you two with very little injuries. How far have you gotten on the teleportation?” “Teleportation? What makes you think we’re creating a teleporter? This is a Dimension Gate.” Wait, I was sent here to destroy a teleporter, was I given a false mission? Or were my leads just faulty? I take my PDA out of my pocket, typing in the passcode “Tango Sierra”  and toss it to the middle scientist. “Here, catch. Download all your data that you have about your project and I’ll leave.” After a few minutes, the data finished downloading to my PDA, walking over to the computer to retrieve my data the scientist backs away from the controls. “There, we helped you, now are you going to hold up to your end of the bargain?” “Yes, but I need to hurt you first, so your boss doesn't get suspicious.” I swiftly head butt the closest one, giving him a bloody nose as he claps to the ground in pain. The second one I hit him with the butt of my gun, knocking him out. I walk towards the door as the alarms go quite. “Come out and play you roach!” The voice came from behind the door. I walk to the door, opening it and stepping into the hallway to see roughly 20 guards, all their rifles pointed at the door. Ten in the front kneeling down, and ten in the back standing straight up. I stood there in the hallway, the door to my back and the small army blocking my way. “There’s nowhere to ru-.”                                         - - - Waking up from Cloud kicking me in my side as she stirs in her sleep. Laying in the bed, I pull my PDA out of my pocket, typing on the screen when it starts up, asking for a passcode once more. I enter ‘Tango Sierra’, the device unlocks and comes to the a page with lots of folders on it. One of the folders is listed ‘Abyss’. Tapping on it the folder request a passcode, I type in ‘Tango Sierra’ but my access is denied. Looking through the other folders, Music, Pictures, Missions, Tricks, Contacts, Debt, Messages. I clicked on every single one of them asking, but each one asking for a passcode, besides Music. Going through the folder, a lot of artist’s names come up. Putting my PDA back into my pocket for now, I try to go back to sleep to continue the dream. - - -         “Run! If you just hand over that little PDA of yours, I’ll let you walk away alive, but if you don’t you’re a dead man!”          Taking the PDA out of my pocket, looking it over, I put it back into my pocket and look up at the small army.         “No, the only way you’ll get this if you pry it from my cold dead hands.”         “Say your final words then! I’ll give you 5 minutes to get your affairs in line”         Kneeling down on one knee, my put my head down and bring my hands together, resting against my forehead. Then I started to call upon my pack. “Seriously? Are you for real? Your praying?! There’s no god here!”         “Darkness that resides within my soul, please protect me while I borrow your power. Make our movements swift and our actions just. If we take any souls while you or I are in control, please be their shepherd to the abyss. When the day comes that you call upon my debt, I’ll gladly pay. Please grant these poor souls entry into the abyss and grant me protection from our scythe. May the abyss be vast and always welcoming to any unfortunate soul that is harvested by our scythe. May the abyss watch over me.”         “What’s that? Are you finally done praying to your false god?! HA! I gave you a fair chance to walk out of here alive but you passed it up! Now it’s time to die!”         After he finished that, I looked up and said one thing before I began:         “I wasn't praying for my soul, I was praying for yours.” > Code Name Arkis > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 6 - Code Name Arkis         “Do you honestly think you can leave here alive?! I gave you a fair chance just to walk away, but you shot it down!”         The small army standing in front of me, standing steady, ready to obey any order like a well trained dog.         “You’re not a soldier. Admit it, if anything you’re one hell of a infiltrator. Come and work for us, betray your country and you can earn a lot of money working for us.”         “And what if I said no, what then?”         “If you said ‘no’, then my men here will have to kill you.” After saying that, his men raised their guns, aiming down their sites at me.         “You drive a hard bargain, boss.”         “You’re a very wise man for accepting my deal. Now lower your weapons and put your hands on the back of your head and get on your knees.”         I slowly lowered my rifle and my sidearm to the ground, I slowly got on my knees and put my hands behind my head. My combat knife tucked into the sleeve of my jacket, ready to come out to play.         “Men, secure him, and take him to processing. We have a new recruit to start training.”         His men slowly approach me, there rifles still pointed at me. Closer and closer they came, surrounding me, my knife just itching to come out and feast upon their fresh blood. A smile broke out across my face as each one of them came very close to me, being ever so polite as to come to me. Slipping my knife out of its hiding place, cutting one of the soldiers in front of me. Slicing through his achilles tendon with ease. He dropped to his knee as his leg buckled under his weight. Giving me the perfect opportunity to go for his throat. His blood spewed out of his carotid artery making a beautiful crimson mist as my blade made a clean cut through his soft neck.         Quickly picking up the fallen soldier's rifle, open firing upon the men in front of me. A few soldiers dropping as the bullets ripped through their them.         “Open fire! We have a hostile!”         More shots rang out through the small crowd surrounding me, bullets whizzing past me as I ducked behind the soldiers on the ground. The commotion caused much chaos within the group, men cried in pain as their own fired upon each other. “Ceasefire! Ceasefire!” Only a handful of men still stood, I laid underneath the bodies of the fallen soldiers, waiting for the perfect moment to strike once more. The men started to search for my body, lifting a few corpses before finding me. As the body was lifted off of me, I kicked the man’s knee, a loud crack was heard as his knee was forced in the opposite direction. He cried in pain as he fell to the ground holding his knee in pain. The other men shifted their attention to the cry of pain coming from one of their own. I tossed my knife at the man in front of me, sinking deep into his forehead. “Target spotted!” The last two men fired on me, there bullets ripping into my body. One of the bullets ricochet off one of my ribs causing it to graze my heart, creating massive pain as my body went into shock. Laying there paralyzed in pain, blood slowly oozing out of the fresh bullet holes that now littered my body. “Target down, I repeat, target down!” Laying there, unable to move after my heart being grazed by the bullet. The last two guards now standing over my paralyzed body, last thing I see is the butt of one of the men’s gun swinging down and hitting me in the face. - - -         Waking up in another cold sweat, my heart feels like it’s been kissed by the stray bullet, my forehead burning like I was just beat brutally hard by the gun. These memories I’ve been having seem so vivid. The my heart is burning with pain, feels like my heart is about to explode any second, each beat causing my heart to flare up in pain.         “27, what’s wrong? Are you okay?”         Cloud’s voice quickly grabs my attention, looking down to see her laying in the bed besides me, she has a worried look on her face.         “Y-You’re face is very pale, did you have a nightmare?”         Sitting there in the bed, grasping at my chest with every beat of my heart creating massive pain, like a fist strangling my heart with each beat. Just the bullet grazing my heart causing so much pain, if it actually penetrated through my heart I don’t think my friend can save me from that massive amount of damage.         “27.. Is there anything I can do to help?” Cloud now standing in the bed next to me, placing her hoof on my hand that’s grasping my chest.         Shaking my head, the pain now subsiding in my chest, my face now retaining color again. I lean back resting my head against the wall. Sitting there in the bed with Cloud, the pain now gone, I looked at Cloud and gave her a faint smile before getting out of bed. I walk over to the small pool of water, bending over to splash water on my face, trying to make sense of the memory I had last night. Cloud trots over to me, placing her wing on my bare back.         “27... Whatever is bothering you... You can tell me, I don’t want you to suffer alone, we’re both in this together.” Saying this she rest her head against my shoulder. “Subject 27, rise in shine!” The collar’s around our necks start to fill the room with “The Master’s” voice. “Did you enjoy your reward? I hope you did because you’ve got a busy day planned out for you. Now would you kindly start with the testing again? The door to the room has been unlocked and you two can start when you’re ready.” The room goes silent as the microphones in our collars go quiet. “Well 27... I guess we need to get started testing.” Cloud turns around and starts to head towards the door. Cloud and I leave the room and enter into a new hallway. The lighting was rather poor, some lights flicker on and off while some just never came on. A few pipes stuck through the walls, some dripping with what it appears to be water. Each drop of liquid dripping from the pipes landed in a small puddles. There was a odd sent in the air, it smelt like some sort of electrical fire mixed with rust. The hallway was rather long, near the end of it none of the lights seemed to come on, but it did opened up into a well-lit room. “Hey 27, let’s hurry up and get through this hallway quickly, it’s giving me the creeps.” Cloud and I started to walk down the dark hallway, the only sound I can hear was the liquid dripping from the pipes into the puddles. We’ve only been walking down the hallway for a short time before the lights that worked started to turn off and stay off. The sound of the drips increased as we continue down the hallway. The order in the air grew foul and the air started to become harder to breath, with each step I took, it became harder to breath. Placing my right hand against the wall to brace myself trying to catch a breath. I looked over my recently damaged arm and notice that it was nearly healed, just a few burn marks was the only thing that was left on my arm. “27 what’s wrong?” My whole body felt very heavy, unable to keep myself up any longer my arm gives way and I fall to the ground landing in a puddle. It became harder to breath every second, coughing violently in between each desperate attempts to breath. My vision starts to darkens with every inhale I take. The last thing I see is Cloud with a worried look on her face as I layed there in the puddle, I was only able to get one word out before the darkness took ahold of me. “R-Run.”                                              - - - “Look who is awake, boys. Our good friend with the stolen data.” I wake to the sound of the voice from before, my thoughts scrambled, my head dizzy from the impact of the gun. My arms were bound to some kind of winch that holds me up, barely keeping my feet on the ground as I dangled there. The only feeling I have in my arms was the chains digging into my wrists. I tryed my best to look around the room, only able to get so much of it before my eyes fell back to the floor. The room was dark, only able to see a few feet in front of me as a light hang above me casting a bright down upon me. My left eye is swollen shut, my face felt like it went through a meat grinder, and my body felt very tenderized.         “Now my friend, tell me who sent you and why?”         “N-No.”         “Men, inject him with the cocktail.” I feel a sharp pain in my neck as a syringe starts to pump drugs into my system.         “Now, I’ll ask you again, who sent you and why?”         The drugs quickly went to work in my system, scrambling my thoughts even more. Unable to tell what direction is up any more I just dangle there as the drugs swim through my brain.         “T-The...”         “The who?”         “My mom!” I don’t know why, but after saying this I started to bust up laughing, only to stop as a blunt object strikes my stomach.         Coughing up blood after the strike, my head felt like it went through a blinder, unable to keep any thoughts straight.”         “Now, let’s try this again, who are you?”         “W-Who am I? W-Who is you?” Snickering at what I said only to be struck once more, coughing up more blood.         “Give him another cocktail, make sure not to use the same ones in a row.”         Another cocktail of drugs went into my system, changing my thoughts and turning my swimming brain into a drowning one.         “Now, let’s try something simple this time. How old are you?”         “2-22” Unable to keep my thoughts to myself as I’m asked questions.         “Very good, now let’s try something more difficult, who trained you?         “H-He never said his n-name... O-Only knew him a-” Coughing up more blood, interrupting me mid sentence.         “What was his name?!” Shouting at me, his voice is a little horsed.         “I-I don’t know his n-name... I only knew him as ‘The Blind Sorrow’.”         The man goes silent after hearing me say this.         “Now, who sent you here and why?”         My brain still feels like it’s drowning as the drugs swarm my thoughts and forces me to answer.         “I-I don’t know...” With drool mixed with blood dripping from my mouth, the taste of iron filled my mouth.         “Give him another cocktail, and increase the dosage.” The new mixture of drugs invaded my body, causing me to nearly black out from this mixture.         “Sir, his system can’t handle any more, if we give him another cocktail he will go brain dead.”         My brain is now crawling at a snails pace as the new drugs take hold in me. Unable to think clearly at all my eyes began to feel very heavy.         “He’s starting to pass out, you know what to do.” After saying this a powerful jolt of electricity rushed into my body, shocking me awake.         Screaming in pain, my mind now starting to clear some of the drugged induced fog away as the jolt kick starts my brain.         “There we go, now who are you?”         Staying silent, only to be shocked once more causing me to scream again in pain.         “Who are you!”         After the second jolt, I hang here panting, spitting up more blood.         “He’s not going to talk, bring in the tools.” After saying this I hear the sound of squeaky wheels rolling against the ground coming closer to us.         “Hand me the flaying knife.”         Only a few seconds later did I feel my skin being cut and pulled off my leg. The cold blade cutting through my skin with ease as it licked the muscle underneath. Screaming in pain with every single second the blade kisses my exposed muscle.         “Let’s try this again, Who sent you?”         “N-Never.”         “Wrong answer.” His voice darkened as he holds up a small bottle.         He slowly pours the contents of the bottle onto my exposed muscle, the first drop sending a terrible pain to rush through my mind. My body spazzing as the pain swarms my body.         “Let’s move up to more tender spot, shall we?” He slowly began to place the blade against my lower abdomen.         “Tell me what I want to know and I’ll spare you the pain”         “N-Nope.” His blade started to work its way through my abdomen, revealing the muscle underneath. Screaming in pain once more as the blade cut through me. “Tell me what I want to know!” “N-N-Never.” My body is screaming in pain, begging me to give in. He takes his fingers and presses them against my bare muscle, causing pain to explode. Tears starting to streak down my face as the pain continues on. “Now then, tell me everything I want to know!” “W-Why?” My vision starting to goes hazy as the blood loss from the exposed muscles, fighting to stay awake the best I can. “Why? Why?! Because the people who hired you sent you on a death sentence!” “So is every mission I’ve ever been sent on.” The man staying silent only for a few seconds after hearing this. “Then why do you accept these suicide missions?! You’re only one man! You can only do so much!” “B-Because I never fail.” Spitting up more blood after saying this. “You fail this mission, friend. Game over buddy, game over! Lower him down, I want him to beg for his li-.” A shot rings out in the room interrupting him as it rips through the back of his head. “You’re a tough man to find, agent” The only thing I hear after that is his shoes tapping against the cement floor. Another shot screamed as it impacted the other man in the room, his body falling to the floor with a wet thud. The mysterious man walks closer to me, the sound of a match being lit as he brings it to his face to light a cigarette. “Now agent, I’ve got a proposition for you. But first, let’s get you down from there and onto your feet.” Lowering the winch that held me in the air to the ground. He unhooked my chained hands from the wench, blood now rushing to my arms bringing feeling back them. He removed the chains that bound my wrists together. Both of them bloody and raw from the chains digging into my skin. I sat there on my knees trying to clear my head from the cocktails, everything is hazy as the man continued to speak. “There we go, now agent, how about I buy you a drink?” “W-Who are you?” Still spitting up blood. “I’m the man who just saved your sorry ass.” Taking a hit from his cigarette. “I had that under control, I was about t-.” The man interrupting me before I could finish. “About to what? Kill him when you were dangling there like a punching bag?” The man says as he steps into the light. “Fair enough, who do you work for?” “A friend that wants to make sure you stay alive to keep on doing these ‘Suicide Missions’.” He says as he takes another drag from his cigarette. “I see... So, how about that drink?” Saying this I black out from the blood loss. I awake in a small room, laying in a bed with bandages covering my body that was flayed open. The air was very hot and humid, the humidity making my bandages cling to my body. Slowly starting to sit up in the bed before a pain rushes up my body forcing me to lay back down on the bed. “You’re awake agent, wonderful. I had one hell of a time getting you out of that facility, but you did most of the leg work and cleared out a good bit of their soldiers.” The man walking over to the bed with a cigarette hanging in his mouth. “W-Who are you?” Sweat running down my body, the heat mixed with the humidity was making it very uncomfortable. “You may call me Agent Ice Cube, or just Ice Cube for short. My friends would like to meet you back home when we’re done here.” He exhales with smoke coming out. “T-That’s fine, who are you working for, the CIA?” Trying once more to sit up again in the bed. “Well, don’t you catch on quickly? Yes, I work for the CIA, my friends don’t. Take it easy now, you’ve been out for about two days your body hasn't fully healed yet.” Now fully sitting up in the bed, resting my back against the cool concrete wall behind me as sweat drips from my body. “You haven't done your homework on me.” After saying this, I removed the bandages that were on my body, relieving my nearly healed body. “Very impressive... The rumors were true then. So what should I call you?” Ice Cube takes one last drag of his cigarette before tossing it out the window. “You may call me Arkis, my real name is unimportant to you.” “Fair enough Arkis, We’ll be leaving here sooner than I thought since you’ve healed rather quickly. When do you think you can start walking again?” “Now if needed, and you still owe me that drink.” A grin breaks out across my face after mentioning the drink. “When we get back home I’ll buy you that drink, now get to your feet and let’s get out of here.” We both left that shit hole of a country, not returning to it ever again. We both made it back to America in once piece. We arrived in Washington D.C. The first thing he and I did was go straight to a pub and get a drink in me. “So Ice Cube, how long have you’ve been working for your “friends?” Taking a drink of my whiskey.         “Well Arkis, I’ve been employed with them for several years now, doing basic stuff, covert operations, sabotage, you know the drill. And now recruiting...” Ice takes a drink of his pint of beer.         “Why, don’t you like recruiting? Not your cup of tea?”         “27! Help!” Wait... Why did the voice sound so familiar?         “Well, my friends been rather uptight on who they bring in, you’re the first that they went out of there way to ‘hire’.”         “27! W-Where are you?!” Wait, that sounded like Cloud... But how can that be? This is the real world.         “You okay there Arkis? You kind of zoned out there.” Ice takes another drink of his beer before lighting up a cigarette.         “Yah, I’m fin-”         “27! W-Where are you?! Help me!” That’s Cloud! She is in danger! - - -         Waking up in the pool of liquid, all I can think about is what happened to Cloud. My mind shifting into overdrive as I call upon my friend for help. The darkness now rampaging throughout my body as I bend it to my will. Forcing it into my limbs morphing them into a new form. My limbs turn black and covered with scales, the new limbs like those of a timber wolf. Charging down the dark hallway towards Cloud’s cries, faster and faster my heart racing only wanting to reach Cloud. Credits Editing: frieD195 > Colt > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 7 - Colt If you’re having trouble keeping up with the story, than go read the crossover. His story is a really good read. He and I worked on both of our crossovers together! Please go read his story and enjoy it as much as I have! http://www.fimfiction.net/index.php?view=category&tracking=1&order=updated “Who are you? Are you with the ones who put me in here!? I need some fucking answers!” Cloud flails about trying to buck the stranger’s grip, her metal collar going live and starts to beep slowly. “G-Get your hands off of me! I-If you don’t my collar will kill me!” “Well then, that should make interrogating you easier, now tell me what you know or you die. . .” “N-No! I’m not working with the facility’s staff! I’m a test subject!” The collar’s beeping slowly increasing with his hand still wrapped around the Cloud’s neck. “Fine. Daimon, let her go she’s no use to us dead.” “Aww, but I wanted to see what the collar did,” Daimon said removing his hand from the Cloud’s neck. The collar goes silent as he lets go of her neck. She drops to the ground, gasping for air, only able to get a few words out. “27! Help!” “Ah yes, the annoying stallion over the intercom told us of him after we killed his pet manticore.” “Hahaha, what idiot names a manticore Lamar?” Someone says as a shadowy figure appears next to Cloud. Cloud still gasping for air on the floor, her eyes lock onto the newly formed shadow standing next to her. “W-What is that?” “You could say I am his dark side. I am the one who thinks nothing of the rush of adrenaline brought by each kill.” Cloud quickly backs up, her back hitting the wall behind her, her eyes still locked onto the shadowy figure standing next to the stranger. “27! W-Where are you?!” One of them steps back around the corner, trying to hide. “Aww, want your friend to help you? Too bad no one is here, I guess we can have a little fun while we wait for him. . .” Cloud still has her back against the wall, a tear runs down her cheek as she cries out for me once more. “27! W-Where are you?! Help me!” I begin to charge as I let out a primal scream. “27, i-is that you?” I keep pouring on the heat as I charge down the darkened hallway to Cloud’s cries. Seeing Cloud and a shadowy figure standing over her puts my mind into overdrive. Running down the hallway on all fours like a timberwolf, my speed increasing with every step I take. Getting closer and closer to Cloud and the shadowy figure, I lunge out trying to tackle the shadow over Cloud. As I make contact I fly through the shadow, landing on the opposite side of them as I slid into the middle of the room. My claws tearing into the floor bringing me to a stop. “Oh, look how helpful your friend is,” He says as he begins laughing hysterically at the attempted attack backfiring. “27... I-Is that really you? W-What happened to your body” Staring down the shadow, I change my limbs back into their normal form, standing on my legs now noticing the other human that was around the corner “What do you think you’re doing to Cloud?” Breathing heavily as I stand there staring down the Shadow and the human hiding just around the corner. “I was doing nothing, but what I am wondering is why some feminine voice entered my mind and tried to eat my soul before Daimon promptly. . . removed her.” I quietly stood there, asking Fade if that was correct. “Yes, he is telling the truth Subject 27....” My eyes still locked onto the other human. Cloud quickly ran behind me while the shadow watched me carefully. - - - “Subject 27, his mind it was... Disturbing, he had every single kill archived in each one was very detailed... At the end of it there was this chest that I tried to open, but I was ambushed by his friend... H-He tortured me in ways that I never thought was possible... He used devices that where from your realm... The horror that he inflicted on me was....” A tear runs down Fade’s cheek as she recalls this nightmare. “That’s enough Fade, I’ll make him pay for what he did to you. I promise you that.” - - - “Fade told me about you and your friend... And how you tortured her. I’ll have to make you pay for this.” “Well I think that should be easy for us, as I have had to kill seven ponies, one manticore, four homunculi and your shadow friend there before reaching this room, and as you may notice, I don’t have a scratch. You on the other hand have torn clothes which make you look as though you got injured but recovered. This speaks of your fighting ability.” I stand there silent for only a moment. “Well, you're an observant one, aren't you? I would enjoy reminiscing over war stories with you, but there’s a problem, I can’t remember anything. You’ll have to forgive me if I don’t feel like talking to you.” “No problem, now as for your friend who invaded my personal space, it’s an unfortunate circumstance as I cannot let you leave here alive. . . Daimon, return, it’s play time. . .” As he says those last words, his voice deepened and his eyes turned crimson red as Daimon returned to him, ready to fight. “Cloud, stay out of the way, no need for you to get hurt. And as for the contract Fade that I’ve made, that’s none of your business. Now, please forgive me, as I must say something before we start fighting.” Kneeling down on one knee, I put my head down and bring my hands together, resting against my forehead. Then I started to call upon my pack. “Darkness that resides within my soul, please protect me while I borrow your power. Make our movements swift and our actions just. If we take any souls while you or I are in control, please be their shepherd to the abyss. When the day comes that you call upon my debt, I’ll gladly pay. Please grant these poor souls passage to the abyss and grant me protection from our scythe. May the abyss be vast and always welcoming to any unfortunate soul that is harvested by our scythe. May the abyss watch over me.” “Praying for us are we? A bit late as we have already died, but thank you for the gesture...“ He says as he leaps across the room landing in front of me with a malicious grin spread across his face. After I finish saying the pack, I slowly stand up, looking eye to eye with the other human. The darkness now flowing through my body, making my veins visible through my skin has they turn black. “Shall we begin?” “Lets. . .” As he says this he leaps onto a wall and begins to crawl up it. “Very impressive little trick you have there, now, let me show you something in return.” My arms both morph into a new shape, he watches as my arms start to morph into a new blackened form. Scales grow on the top of my arms and hands, and a red vein travels down my underarms. “Let’s end this quickly, I have somewhere I need to be.” He takes his chance to go for my throat as he lunges towards me. I stand there, shifting into a defensive stance as he lunges at me. As he gets closer to me, I grab his arm and use his momentum to toss him. I send him flying into the wall with a sickening crack as something had broken upon impact. “You’re going to have to do better than that. Now show me what you’re made of!” He slowly stands up with a bit of difficulty as he holds his ribs. He cracks his neck and begins to walk towards me. “Good, I thought I might’ve broken something, glad to see you’re still able to walk.” I shift out of my defensive stance and start to charge at him. As I pull back my fist as he took a stance to counter. I threw a punch aimed for his damaged ribs, but he took hold of my fist using my forward momentum to help pull us closer. He slams his knee into my stomach with great force, knocking the air out of me. I stood there for only a brief second gasping for air before I place my left hand on his shoulder and quickly make the red vein in my right arm pulse with energy, creating a massive amount of force. I throw another punch to his side while we were still in close proximity with each other.The punch makes contact and I began to grin as he falls to the ground.. I take a few steps back as he falls to the ground, my right arm no longer pulsing. I bring my right leg up above his head right before I try to axe kick his skull. He takes this opportunity and rushes me, my leg in mid kick he easily throws me off balance and I fall to the ground. He jumps on top of me slamming me down into the ground and then sinks his teeth into my right arm causing me to scream out in pain With him now on top of me, I try to grab him with my left hand but he sees this and pulls back, taking a little bit of my flesh with him. I cringe as I watch the flesh being torn from my arm. As he looks down I bring my legs up around him, forcing him off of me as I turn the tables. A small bit of blood drips onto his face as I lean over him and bring down both fists into his chest. As I hit him, the previously fractured ribs break under the force of my fists. As I look down expecting him to at least be somewhat hurt he sucker punched me in the right side of the head, sending me stumbling backwards. Now staggering off of him, he stands up and rushes me, sinking his teeth into my ankle causing me to scream in pain as he gnaws his way into me. Now realizing what he’s doing, both my arms pulse with energy, bringing both fists down upon his back, trying to shake him loose. Trying shake him off was a bad idea as it only caused him to bite down even harder, taking a piece of my ankle with him. “Now that we have had our fun, it’s time to end this. At least you won’t have worry anymore about your friend there, she will be joining you soon.” I collapse to the ground as my legs buckle beneath me. Now on my back, I bring my right hand up, flattening it and jabbing at his chest. “Don’t you DARE think about hurting Cloud! I will kill you before I let you harm her!” In a blur of black my claw like hand pierced his chest. With my hand digging deeper nearing what I hoped to be his heart, desperate to kill him before he hurts Cloud. As my hand dug deeper into his chest he began to freak out and try to go for my eyes. As he digs his thumbs into my eyes I scream in pain and my hand begins to spasm a bit from the pain doing more internal damage to him. I could no longer bear the pain, causing me to collapse to the ground blind and crippled. I hear him start to walk away, but just as I’m about to pass out I hear a loud thud, I prayed that it wasn’t Cloud just before I passed out. - - - “Fade! What the hell was that?! Why did you try to consume someone else? Let alone another human?!” “Subject 27, how would I know he had something else inside his mind like you? He just looked like another tasty soul to eat.” “You led him here! You nearly got Cloud killed and caused me to almost die in the process!” “Subject 27 calm down, if I knew he had something else in his head like you, I would of not gone for him. You humans are very weird race.” “Fade.... Please just don’t try that again, I don’t want to see you or Cloud get hurt again.” Fade stays silent for a moment after hearing these heartfelt words coming from someone she tried to consume. “Subject 27... I-I didn’t know you cared for me... No one has ever liked me before...” “You and I made a contract, that doesn't mean we can't be friends.” “T-Thank you Subject 27, this means a lot to me.” “Fade, I need you to make peace with the other human if we survive this.” Fade stayed rather silent after hearing this, she looked like she was in deep thought. “Subject 27... After what he did to me.... After the hell he put me through... I don’t know if I can trust him, and I would advise you not to trust him so easily.” “If he can help us escape from this hellish lab, then I can trust him until we are free. But I’ll keep an eye on him, just to be safe. I’ve taken some serious damage during that fight, do you think you’ll be able to help me Fade?” “I-I could help you. I can minimize blood loss if you let me take control. But there is a side effect, though. While I’m in control, your internal organs will be damaged the longer I’m the dominant one. I can put your body on ice, slowing the blood flow, but your organs can become frostbitten the longer that I’m in control.” “Very well, when I wake up, take control. Do what you can to keep me from not blacking out again from the blood loss. While you’re in control, Fade, talk to Colt and see if he is willing to come to an agreement.” “Very well Subject 27. If he attacks again, should I deal with him?” “If and only IF he tries to hurt Cloud or us, do what you must.” - - - As I wake up with Fade in control, she lets out a moan of pain as she quickly goes to work. The air around me starts to freeze as her aura chills the surrounding area. Her freezing presence in my body slowing down my blood flow to a crawl, minimizing the blood loss from my bite wounds. My organs slowly start to freeze making breathing a little difficult, Fade slowly starts to rise as the blood oozing out of my closed eyes freezes on my face. “So, this is what a human body feels like to control? Very strange.” My voice was not its own, every breath I exhaled hang in the frozen air. “Colt, we have a proposition for you, stop this little fight and join up in escaping from this hell.” Fade trying to persuade Colt. “Why should I trust you? Your little friend there tried to kill me for no reason at all, and if it weren’t for Daimon, I would be dead. She deserved what he did to her. . .” As he glared at me, still laying on the floor too weak to stand. “He was merely defending his friends from you and your friend. And yes, I do deserve this punishment after trying to consume your soul, I did not know who you were. you did not have a slave collar on you, so I assumed you were part of the staff. If you say no to our proposition that I’m trying to make, then I will have to kill you.” Fade’s voice speaking through mine. “Wait, he? OH, it’s you. Oh Daimon, your play thing is here. . .” “Oh, lucky day! What shall I do to her this time? Water board her, use the electric chair? Oh wait how about I tear the soles of the bottom of her feet off and make her walk across shards of glass.” Daimon said as he began to materialise next to Subject 27 and he brought his hand to his face trying to think of a new way to make them suffer. “By the looks of it, your body still hasn't fully healed yet, nor healed enough for you to start moving.” I was now getting to my feet, favoring my torn ankle. “You may be able to stand, but I don’t feel pain, so anytime now I could take control of his body and tear you to shreds and then get back to the minor internal repairs.” Daimon said as Colt’s eyes turned black and he got to his feet as if nothing was wrong. “If that’s your answer, very well then. I tried to end this in a peaceful manner.” Fade drawing power from my friend, creating black scales to grow over my body, quickly traveling up my chest and working its way to the rest of my body. “NO! It can’t be time yet!” My voice turning back to normal as I take control back from Fade. I fell to my knees. The black scales stop progressing up my body, stopping at the base of my neck. Kneeling there shivering from the intense cold that Fade created in my body. I cover my face with my hands trying to mask the tears of blood. “Colt, Daimon, please. I have a request to ask of you.” My voice quivering with each word I spoke. “What. . . “ “P-Please take Cloud and leave this room, get as much distance between us as you can, hurry before I lose control.” “Fine, you stay here and rot and I will take her as a travel snack, see ya!” Colt said as he ran over to the still weeping Cloud , and picked her up.” “Have fun, fucktards!” Daimon yelled as they ran out of the room. “If I find out you hurt Cloud, I will find you and kill you! Cloud I-I’m sorry.” I shout at Colt as he picks up Cloud and runs out the room. Credits Editor frieD195 > Improvised Rock > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 8 - Improvised Rock If you’re having trouble keeping up with the story, than go read the crossover. His story is a really good read. He and I worked on both of our crossovers together! Please go read his story and enjoy it as much as I have! http://www.fimfiction.net/index.php?view=category&tracking=1&order=updated After a few months after my friend came to me and did what I thought was impossible and killed Keith. My mommie moved out of that house and took my brother and my sister to live somewhere far away from that town. Life’s been going pretty good so far, my mommie hasn't had another mean boyfriend since we moved. My older brother and older sister have been doing pretty well in school, I on the other hand have not.... All the kids pick on me and tease me because I’m “different” my siblings ignore and shun me. The teachers don’t care what happens to be either, they even encourage the other kids to bully me nonstop. Every day it’s the same at school, some kid would pick a fight with me and win and the teachers just turn a blind eye. I really don’t want anyone else to meet my special friend and try to take him away from me. One day at recess I was playing on the tallest slide we had, I was minding my own business and having a good time going down it and climbing back up the ladder to do it again. Until the last time I climb up it and some other kid was at the top of it looking down at me with that stupid grin on his face. “Hey you! What do you think you're doing on my slide?!” The kid standing there on top of the slide looking down at me. “Y-You’re slide? It’s the school’s slide silly. And all I was doing is going down it over and over it again.” Climbing towards the top of the slide, but being stop by the kid. “You’re wrong! It’s my slide! Get off of it before I make you get off of it!” The kid’s face turning red with anger as he yells at me. “No! You can't make me!” “Fine! You made me do this!” The kid takes his foot and kicks the top of my head. “Stop it! You’re hurting me!” “No! You wouldn't listen! Now I must hurt you!” The kid’s foot slams down on top of my head one final time before knocking me off. I fell roughly ten feet before landing on asphalt. The back of my head slamming hard into the ground before. I laid there not even moving as the adults rushed over to see if I was okay. “Oh my god! Are you okay?!” One of the teachers tries to pick me up, only for my hand to smack her hand as I stood up. The back of my head burned with pain as blood started to seep through my blonde hair. I looked up to the top of the slide to see that kid with that stupid grin across his face, like he beat me. “You meanie! That really hurt! You’ll pay for that!” Was the only thing I was able to see before the teachers took me to the nurse’s office. My mom came to the school picking my siblings and I up and took us home early. Getting home to our little apartment, the tv was still on some random news channel, the neighbors fighting next doors the thin walls barely muffling any thing. I hated this world and everything about it, I wish I could watch the world burn for the pain it has caused me. “Oh you can lad, you and I just have to become strong enough to do so” My friend starts to speak inside my head with glee. I walk to my room and shut the door before I start to talk to him. “How can I become stronger, friend? All I want is for people to be nice to me, but each one treats me like I’m worthless!.” “That’s easy lad, you just have to call upon my power more and more so you and I can become stronger and stronger. And every time you pay the debt the faster you and I will become one.” His gleeful voice fills my head with each word. “B-But If I call upon you for help, then people will try to take you away from me!” “No matter how hard they try lad, you and I will always be together forever. Now go to bed and get some sleep, you and I have a big day tomorrow.” I wake up the next day and did my same routine, get dressed, eat some cereal, go to another miserable day at school. But this time my friend wanted to play at recess instead of me. After launch all the children and I ran outside to play. I went to go get a kick ball and start to play with it. After a few minutes of me just playing by myself that same stupid kid from yesterday comes up to me and starts to bully me once more. “Hey stupid! That’s my ball! Give it here!” The kid orders as he puts out his grubby little hand. “Why don’t you come and make me?” A sinister grin starts to break out across my face. “Fine!” The kid starts to walk over to me, unknown to him my friend really wanted to play. My arm quickly morph into the black scales with the red vein, my jacket kept my arms covered enough so no one can see my friend taking control. The vein quickly went to work creating power as it pulses through my arm, the ball in my hand starts to vibrate with power. The kid was only about six feet away from me before he stopped dead in his tracks with a worried look on his face. “W-What are you doing? H-How are you making the ball move so quickly?” The kid points at the ball vibrating in my hand. “Tag, you’re it!” My friend through the ball with great force, impacting the kid’s chest causing him to fly back a few feet. I watch as the kid flew back and landed on the ground with tears The other kids and teachers stood there watching me after the kid’s cries for help rang out. “I want my mommie!” The kid cries out in pain after landing on the ground. Walking over to the kid on the ground, his face red as he cries, snot running down his face. Standing over him before my friend made the final blow. “Why you crying silly? You’re world is about to end soon enough. May you find peace in the abyss.” Saying this my friend swung our arm down into his chest, ripping through his ribs with ease and striking his beating heart. The adults scream in terror as the principal came and grabbed my bloody arm and dragged me off to his office. He slammed the door shut behind him and sat me down in a chair. He quickly picked up the phone and called my mother and told her what happened. After he got off the phone he stared at me quietly, not saying a single word until my mommie came in. “Ma’am, your son.... He murdered one of the other students....” The principal said trying his best not to yell at me. The argument lasted for quite some time, I zoned out of it and escape to the darkness that resides within my mind. “Friend, thank you for the help.” Saying this to him as he appears in front of me inside the darkness. “You’re welcome lad, glad we finally taught that kid a lesson he’ll never forget. Now lad I’m rather hungry so I need to collect on some payment you owe me....” He said with a malicious grin on his face. “O-Okay... I never made a payment yet, so what would you accept?” “A sacrifice would suffice quite fine lad. But just not any sacrifice, it has to be someone important to you.” “L-Like who? There’s no one important to me besides you and my family...” “Well, if you sacrifice a loved one to me then that will pay a rather handsome price. A friend would pay decently enough, and someone who is good nature would feed me just enough. Or someone with a family would pay barely enough for the payment.” My friend places his index finger on the bottom of his chin, tapping it as he speaks. “And what if I don’t make a payment when you ask for one?” “Well lad, if you don’t pay when I ask for one then I will be forced to take control over your body permanently.” Staying silent after this remark, trying to figure out who should I sacrifice. “Lad, who do you like more? Me or your family? Remember I came to you to help you with your problem and been very good to you ever since we meet. Your siblings treat you like garbage and your mother barely loves you.” “Y-You do have a good point.... I guess you are more important to me than anyone else. Fine.... I guess I have no other options here.... I-I’ll sacrifice my mother and my siblings......” My stomach feels like it’s filled with nothing after I said this. “FANTASTIC!” My friend yells as he takes control once more, bringing me back to reality. My mother and my brother and sister where in the principal's office with me. My friend turns both of my arms into the black scales. He looks up to my sister with a smile on our face before he took the payment that I owed. “May you all find peace in the abyss” “H-Honey? What are you talking ab-.” My mom being interrupted as my friend jabs our hand into my sister’s neck. Her warm blood ran down my arm as all I could do is watch in horror as my friend collected on the debt I owed him. My older brother scream in terror and fled from the office before my friend could kill him. He turns to my mom with a crazed look upon our face. My mother backs up into a corner, cowering in fear as my friend made his way to her. Taking our left arm and slicing my mom’s knee with our claw like hand. Her leg gave out as we stroked her knee, she fell to the floor crying in pain. Raising our left hand once more, it was now covered in her blood before departing my mother, her head fell to the floor with a wet thud as blood splatter across the room. Turning to the principal, a wet spot appears in his pants as he falls to his knees crying, begging for his life. “Please spare me! I didn’t do anything!” “That’s the point, you didn’t do ANYTHING at all, you stood by and watch as the kids picked on us! You’re just as bad as everyone else.” Stealing his life from him as payment before I came back to reality. - - - “Lad, it’s payday, you know what must be done.” “P-Please... Don’t take Cloud as payment... I-I don’t think I can bare killing her.” “Aww, isn't that sweet? You like her, don’t you?” My friend says teasingly. “Y-Yes I do... I don’t want to see her be harmed, I’ll gladly give you control if you promise not to kill her. P-Please I’m begging you.” My friend staying silent as he ponders over my offer. “Very well lad, I will spare Cloud’s life, for now. If you don’t make a payment before the day’s end I’ll be forced to kill her and Colt as payment.” “T-Thank you...” A tear drips down my face in relief after my friend agrees with me. My friend takes control of my body, his chaotic power coursing through my body, quickly regenerating all the wounds that was affected to me. I begin to stand up, opening my eyes now being able to see once more as they start to regenerate as the dark energy rampage through my body. Only thing I could see was red, I wanted to kill anything and everything that came in my path. I was racing through each room that Colt and Daimon tore through while they made a bloody massacre along the way. My mind raced as I barely held control over my friend asking for payment of the debt. Each second I stayed in control his influence bearing down on me with great power. I come across a closed metal door, unable to open it I resorted to the only thing I could do, beat it down. Forcing the veins in my arms to generate power, I threw punch after punch at the door leaving small dents with each hit. After the fourth hit the door flew off its hinges and into the room. After a brief moment I step into the room seeing Colt with Cloud. “Hey, glad you could join the party!” Colt said stepping towards me. A smile broke out across Cloud’s face as she sees me unharmed. The black scales still surrounding the base of my neck, my arms shaking violently after knocking down the plated metal door. “You didn’t run far enough.” Lowering my arms to my side after saying this. “Well, how’s this?” Daimon says as he throws Cloud as hard as he can at the window shattering it, then takes partial control of Colt’s body as they climb up the wall and into the window. “Hey, how was that?” Colt said to me. “I’ll kill you!” Shouting at Colt as he walked away from the window. Losing control, the black scales raced up my neck covering my head as my friend took over. The hydra stood in front me, licking its lips as it looks down at its next meal. I can feel the black ichor that was now my blood course through my veins. The feeling of the immense power that my friend was creating when he was in control was unbelievable. Popping my neck and every single joint in my body, each one making a satisfying pop sound. The hydra release a massive roar from its three heads, I charged into the room, still seeing only red. The left head lunges itself at me, trying to devour me in one bite. I dodge it with ease as it slams down into the ground. Taking this opportunity I jump onto its head and started to beat in its skull. The other to heads scream in pain after each hit I land on top of the third head. The middle head lunges at me, turning my attention to the approaching head. The red vein in my right leg starts to pulse with energy, the head nears me before I pivot on my left foot and bring my right heel into the head that is trying to eat me. Sending the middle head back screaming in pain as a loud cracking sound comes from its jaw. The head I'm standing on starts to rise, causing me to loose my balance and I fall on my ass on top of it. The third head is now at its upright position, I jump to the body, slamming down both my fist into its back. Causing it to buck in pain, sending me off its back. The third head has blood running down its face from the trauma I caused it, the middle head jaw hangs open with blood dripping from its mouth. The hydra stands there staring me down before I start charging at it once more. All three heads lunge at me, I easily dodge the third head, the middle head comes at me and I easily sidestep it to the right. The last undamaged head comes at me at full speed, I drop to my knees and slide underneath it as it flies past me. The hydra’s chest is exposed to me as all three heads try to react to my speed, I start throwing a barrage of punches into its chest, each one making a satisfying thud as they made contact. The hydra lifts its body up trying to slam it down on top of me. Rolling to the side before its massive body slams down on top of my head. Coming to my feet next to its left leg I pivoted on my left leg as my right swings into its knee with enough force to cause the hydra to topple over. Its knee shattering as my right leg made contact, a crunchy wet sound came from the left leg as the knee broke. The hydra cried in pain as it lost balance and feel over creating a loud crashing sound to echo throughout the room. Ducking and rolling out of the falling hydra as each head slams into the ground. Standing there watching as the hydra desperately gets to its feet, using its undamaged head to push itself off the ground. I run at the hydra as it stands up again, jumping up to slash its neck open with my claw like hands. Turning my head to the right as I see one of the heads swing itself at me, hitting me mid air and sending my flying into the far wall. My body slamming into the wall, my back cracking from the massive amount of trauma from the impact. Falling to my knees after impacting the wall, kneeling there trying to regain my breath. Slowly getting to my feet as the hydra limps over to me. My friend forces all the dark energy in my body into my right arm, making the vein violently pulse with energy like never before. Barely able to control my right arm as it physically shakes with energy I charge at the hydra. Its middle head lunges at me, I slam my right hand down into the floor launching myself into the air. The middle head flies underneath me as I free fall in the air, bringing down all my weight on top its neck, cutting clean through it. Blood sprays from the massive wound that was its neck, covering me in purple hydra blood. Credits Editor frieD195 > Debt Collecting > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 9 - Debt collecting If you’re having trouble keeping up with the story, than go read the crossover. His story is a really good read. He and I worked on both of our crossovers together! Please go read his story and enjoy it as much as I have! http://www.fimfiction.net/index.php?view=category&tracking=1&order=updated The other two heads cry in pain as their middle head was removed, stumbling back after the attack it stands there crying. “What, is that all you got?! You’re pathetic excuse for a monster.” Laughing as I watch the other two heads cry. The middle head lays on the floor in front of me in a pool of its own blood, the other two heads cry turns into a laughter as they both stare me down. “What’s so funny? Are you so scared of dieing you’ve snapped? Is that it?!” Shouting at the now laughing hydra. The bare spot on its chest where the middle neck now started to move, the blood stopped flowing as the skin quickly started to scramble, looked like ripples moving through water. Three other heads erupted from the wound and each one of them looked pissed. “You gotta be fucking KIDDING ME!” My jaw hangs open after witnessing the three newly born heads. There was now a total of five heads, all of them laughing at me as I stand there dumbfounded. The hydra started to charge at me, each head screaming at me as they wanted to devour me. “This is going to be fun.” Two heads from the left lunges at me, I dodge one and kick the second one, causing blood to spew from its mouth, two from the right flew down from above me. I dodge one as it slammed face first into the floor, the second one continues to fly at me. I grab it by the nose with my left hand, sinking my claws into it causing blood to drip down onto my face. I take my right fist and punch the side of its head over and over again, destroying one of its eyes as my fist slams into its eye. The middle head lunges at me, coming from ground level. I released the head and dodge the middle head, only to be bitten in the side by one of the heads to the left of me, ripping off a good bit of scales on my torso and causing blood to rush to the surface of my skin. “You’ve tasted my blood and now you want more, come at me!” Yelling at the hydra as all heads start to lunge at me. A head from the left flanks me and I grab it, stopping it before it could bite me again. A head from the right flanks my right side, I stopped it with my right arm before it could take a chunk from me. The middle head opens wide and bites down on me around my stomach, holding me in its mouth as it flings its head into the air, releasing me as my body flew in the air like a ragdoll. “This can’t be good....” The middle head opens wide once more, swallowing me whole. The hydra stands there in the middle of the room, happy that it has devoured another meal. “Well then... Isn't this a load of fun... Being digested by a hydra...” Standing there in the hydra’s digestive juices, my scales below my knees start to melt as the acidic juices start to do their job. Unable to see any thing while inside the hydra’s stomach I feel my way towards the wall of the stomach, only a few steps away and I manage to find it. “Now lad, it’s time to show you a new trick, are you ready?” Nodding in agreement after my friend asking me this, he starts to move the dark energy inside my body to my right arm. The red vein was not pulsing, but more of a vibrating motion as my friend cups my right hand into and swings our arm at the wall of the hydras stomach. “SERENE DEMON SCYTHE!” Yelling this as my friend swings my right arm diganil, slashing through the hydras stomach. The hydra’s chest burst open as I easily cut through it. The hydra shrieks in pain as I run out of improvised exit I made. The hydra falls over onto its new wound, blood pouring out of it making a small purple pond around the hydra. “May you find peace in the abyss.” Praying for the hydra before I landed the killing blow. I cup my right hand again, before performing the Serene Demon Scythe on the hydra for one last time. Bringing down my attack on top of the baseline of the necks of the hydras, cutting each one off at the same time. A purple mist spewed from the open wounds as the necks drop to the ground. Looking up to the window that Colt used Cloud as a improvised rock to break through it. A small lake of purple blood surrounding my feet, I run over to the wall and sink my claws into the stone walling, climbing my way up to the window where they went through. Making my way through the window into the new room, I quickly search the room and found a staircase leading upwards. I charge up the staircase and reach a metal door, not even bothering to try to open it I start to bust down the door with my fist. Colt and Cloud hear the door burst open behind them, they both shift their attention from The Master to seeing me standing in the doorway. My body was now completely covered by the black scales, my body spotted with purple blood stains. “27... W-What happened to you?” Cloud saying nervously “Hydra dead I take it? Good job 27.” Colt says with triumph in his voice. “Subject 27 is not with us at the moment, Cloud.” My voice was darker than it usually is. A grin slowly creeps its way across my face I stare down Colt. “I do have to thank you, Colt. Because of you, Subject 27 owes me quite a lot of debt, and I’ve come to collect.” “Well if you want a virgin sacrifice, I think The Master would work!” Colt says as he swings him around. “Subject 27! Kill this animal and I will release you and Cloud from here!” The Master trying his best to say as he is being swung around. “A sacrifice would do for now as payment, but who should pay with their life?” “Subject 27 you can’t k-kill me! I have a son!” I stand there, licking my lips as I look over Colt, Cloud, and The Master. “Well I can’t die, Cloud is your friend, and that leaves him, so do you want him?” “Friend or foe, anyone can die Colt. A friend would pay handsomely, something that is hard to kill would pay decently enough, and someone with a family will pay just enough to subdue my thirst.” “Alright then, LUNCH IS SERVED!” Colt yell as he chucks the unicorn towards me. I catch The Master by his tail, lifting him up to eye level. “Subject 27, If I die, Cloud’s collar will detonate and so will yours!” “Oh yeah, I almost forgot, I broke your collar thingy.” Colt said. “H-How?! That’s impossible!” The Master’s voice now filled with fear after hearing this remark. “Well like most things I break, I just touched it.” He said shrugging his shoulders “I-I see... That just leaves 27’s collar then. If I die, you die.” “You can’t kill me, maybe Subject 27, but not me. Time for you to join the others in the abyss.” I bring The Master closer to me, raising my right hand to The Master’s throat. My right arm starts to pulse once more with energy before my friend sinks my claws into The Master’s neck. His warm blood starts to flow out of his neck and runs down my arm. His body goes limp as he stops flailing about. The collar around my neck starts to beep quickly before exploding, tearing off most of the scales around my neck and causing blood to rush to the surface of my neck. Colt starts to golf clap as The Master dies in my hands. “The toll has been paid for now, may the abyss watch over you both.” Saying this, my friend lets go of The Master’s corpse and I collapse to my knees as I regain control. “I-I’m glad that I-I could persuade him to not take your lives for the payment.” Panting heavily after I gain control. “Eh, knowing my luck, your friend would have ended up just beating me to a puddle, then I would come back and wash, rinse, repeat , etc.” “2-27.. What was that just now? Who was that?” Cloud said, clearly confused. “Cloud, I’ll explain everything in due time. Now let’s see if we can get your collar off. Colt, go through his desk and look for a key of some sort.” “Okay,” Colt says as he destroys the desk for no apparent reason. He starts to look through the broken pieces of wood and finds a small key. “Found it!” “Good work, now toss it here and I’ll get that death trap off of you Cloud.” After I say this, Colt toss me the key and I quickly begins to go to work on the collar. I hear a clicking sound as the collar unlocks and falls to the floor with a thud. After this victory, I look around the room to see double metal doors at the corner of the room. The three of you make haste towards the door, opening it with ease and ascending the flight of stairs behind the door, eventually reaching the top. At the top of the stairs sits a large metal door blocking our path from continuing forwards. “Colt, would like to have the honor of opening this door?” I look at Colt after suggesting this. “Oh fuck yeah!” Colt says as he runs at the door, “FALCON KICK!” Colt and Daimon shout as he knocks down the doors with a jump kick. As the door gives way after Colt’s Falcon Kick, I’m blinded by the sun’s light. Shielding my eyes with my hand, I step past the door to the world outside. I hear the wind blow through the trees as the sun’s light pours through the leaves and kisses my face with its rays. The natural warmth of the sun feels great, the sound of wildlife all around me puts my mind into a tranquil state. “Are you kidding me? We are in the Everfree forest. . . FFFFFFFFFUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU!” Colt rages. “Cloud, what’s the Everfree forest?” I turn towards Cloud with a questioning look on my face. “Well 27... It's a place untouched by magic, the clouds move on their own, the weather can’t be controlled, and dangerous creatures live here.” “Oh the creatures aren’t bad, I just hate being in the woods, animals good, nature bad.” He says as he starts to pout. “That’s a shame to hear Colt. I feel rather at home when I’m out in nature. So Colt, since you know the area better than I do, what should we do?” “Well. . . I don’t know what direction it is, but Ponyville is nearby. Hey improvised rock, fly up and check what direction the town is in.” Cloud nods her head and spreads her wings and takes off, flying past the trees and into the sky above. “Hey guys! I can see Ponyville! It’s maybe a days trot from here.” Cloud yelling down to us before coming back down to the ground. “It’s this direction, follow me.” Cloud starts to lead the way towards Ponyville. “Hey Colt, what kind of town is Ponyville?” I turn my attention to him as I begin to bombard him with questions. “For the most part, it’s a quiet town, well at least until I got there, hahaha. Anyways, the town is pretty nice, but due to you having weird-ass powers like myself, you should probably go meet Celestia.” “Sounds like a rather nice town. One more question, where do I get some new clothes? My pants got ripped up pretty bad by you and the hydra. I don’t mind walking around without a shirt, but since I’m now exposed to the elements, I might need one.” “I know somepony who can help you there.” Colt says with a smile on his face. “Awesome, thanks Colt. Hopefully the residents of Ponyville don’t run in terror when we come to town. Hey, how long have you been in this realm?” “About a week, and don't worry, Daimon scared them worse than anything in existence could.” “Hey Daimon... W-What did you do to the folks in Ponyville?” Cloud said, slightly hesitant to ask. “Hahahahaha, why not ask your shadowy friend? She saw our memories, she can tell you every last detail. . .” Daimon said. “2-27, what is he talking about? What shadowy friend? It’s just been you and me the whole time, right?” I stayed silent for awhile before answering this question. “Cloud, you remember after the tentacle monster when you found me laying on the ground in front of you? My body was already cold when you woke.” “Y-Yes...” “Well, long story short, that hallway was another test... It had this... This shadow in it that consumes the souls of anyone unfortunate enough to step in its trap.. Well I stepped in its trap and it nearly killed me. I was able to strike a deal with the shadow to spare my life, as long as I helped her with getting revenge on some unicorn that trapped her there. Ever since then, she’s been traveling with us inside my body, using me as a host.” “O-Oh... Does she have a name?” Cloud’s voice a little shaky after hearing the news. “Yes, her name is Fade... She’s been... Well she’s been keeping watch over you when ever I become unconscious.” “I-I see... Do I even want to know what she saw inside Colt’s mind?” “No, you don’t, trust me.” I say with a dark look on my face. “Too bad! I tied up a stallion with barbed wire, hung him from the ceiling, poured salt in his wounds and beat him nearly to death with his daughter!” Daimon states proudly. “Dude, you are WAY too proud of that. . . “ Colt says as Daimon began laughing. Cloud’s face is stricken with horror and disbelief as she turns her head and looked at me for confirmation. I merely nodded my head, she turned around and starts to walk in the direction towards Ponyville, not saying another word to us for almost an hour. “Hey, check and see how close we are.” Colt speaks breaking the silence. Cloud lifts off the ground and flew towards the sky once more. “We’re about four hours away from Ponyville, but it’s getting dark pretty quick, we should set up camp somewhere for the n-” Colt interrupting Cloud mid sentence. “I FUCKING HATE CAMPING!” Colt yelled in anger. “Why? You scared of the dark?” I start to tease Colt as I poke him with a stick. “That and insects always seem to gravitate towards me.” Colt says with a grim look on his face. “That’s an easy fix, best way to keep bugs away is having a fire and creating a lot of smoke. And I would suggest making camp for tonight, I don’t know how well you two handle yourselves in the dark.” “LET IT BURN!” Colt yelled as he created fire. “Colt... How can you manifest fire like that?” I ask with a concerned look on my face. “The voices tell me things.” Colt says with a Scrunchy face. "I-I see... Will these voices be causing us any problems tonight?” “Nah, he isn’t like me, but he is a bit of a fire bug.” Daimon says with his arms folded “I see... Daimon how many more voices does Colt have?” “You don’t wanna know.” Daimon says shaking his head. “Okay then.... As long as they don’t cause any problems while we’re traveling together then I’ll trust you on that, Daimon... Now let’s set up camp for the night, Cloud, you gather some wood, Colt you do... I don’t know, you go do something. I’ll go and try to gather some food.” I begin to search the forest, looking for something for us to eat. I come across some bushes with barriers and a few mushrooms, not enough to feed all three of us so I walk past it. The cool night air felt great, the moon illuminating a good bit of the forest as its light pours through the leaves of the trees. I sneak through the forest, trying not to alert anything to my position or scare anything off that I could use for food. The night in the Everfree Forest seem rather quite, to quite infact. I’ve been searching for roughly an hour now, trying to stay close enough to our camp so I can easily bring anything back. Coming across a drop off, I look over the small cliff side and see a manticore sleeping in the moonlight, perfect. The drop off was roughly ten feet, nothing to bad. I looked around to see if there was an easier way down, only a small hill leading down to the manticore. I sneak over to the small hill and started to sneak down it before a rock under my foot wasn't as sturdy as I thought and slipped out from its place, causing me to slide down the hill side waking up the manticore. The manticore quickly rose to its feet and started to sniff the air trying to find me. There was no wind blowing, the forest was rather quiet besides the now raging manticore looking for me. I ran over to a nearby tree and climbed up it, my bare back was cut up from the small rockslide leaving a small blood trail behind me. The manticore couldn't see too well in the dark but was able to pick up the scent of my blood. The manticore slowly followed my blood trail to the tree, only a few feet away from the tree there was only one thing I could do and that was ambush it. Credits Editor frieD195 > Human Nature > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 10 - Human Nature If you’re having trouble keeping up with the story, than go read the crossover. His story is a really good read. He and I worked on both of our crossovers together! Please go read his story and enjoy it as much as I have! http://www.fimfiction.net/index.php?view=category&tracking=1&order=updated I lept from the tree, landing on the manticore’s back. Wrapping my arms around its neck trying to choke it, but its fur was too thick for me to choke it. The manticore tries to buck me off its back, but I’m able to hold on by grasping its thick fur. The manticore lets loose a roar as it gets on all fours and starts to charge up the hill I came from. We reach the top of the hill and the manticore takes a sharp turn heading to the cliff and abruptly stops at the edge, throwing me off its back. I land on my back as I hit the ground, the manticore jumps off the cliff and lands on top of me, trying to bite my neck I punch its nose before it can sink its teeth into me. The manticore backs off of me after I punch it in the nose, I quickly get to my feet and run to the hill and grab a fairly large rock weighing about ten pounds in my left hand. The manticore charges at me while on all fours, quickly closing the gap in between us. I try to dodge to the left but the manticore starts to slide swinging its tail to the left, sinking deep into my side injecting its poison into me. I ignore the pain and grab the rock with both hands, and brought it down as hard as I could on top of its head, causing the manticore to fall to the ground. I repeatedly bash the manticore’s skull with the rock over and over again until blood starts to fly up into my face. The poison that was injected to me from the manticore’s tail quickly went to work, causing my whole side to go numb. Ignoring the poison that is now in my body I pick the manticore up and put it on my back, dragging it back to the camp. After a while dragging the dead manticore on my back through the forest, I eventually see light coming from the camp fire. Getting closer and closer to the camp I’m able to see Colt sitting by the fire, still entranced by the dancing flames. “Hey Colt, mind giving me a hand with this? This son of a bitch is really heavy.” I say as I try to carry the dead manticore to the camp fire. “MEAT! I got a stick that would be perfect for roasting that thing!” Colt walks over to the firewood pile and pulls out a very large stick and impales the manticore to roast him. “27 you’re ba-” Cloud stopping mid sentence as she sees the body of a manticore on the stick. “W-What do you plan on doing with that 27?” Cloud cocks her head to the side with curiosity filling her voice. “I said I was going to get us food, and well, I found this big guy and thought it should be more than enough for us for tonight.” “2-27... Y-You eat meat?” Her face stricken with disgust. “Yeah... Humans are omnivores... We eat pretty much anything … Do ponies not eat meat?” “N-No... W-We don’t... I didn’t know that you ate meat....” “Oh, sorry about that Cloud, here I’ll be back in a few minutes. I saw a few bushes nearby filled with berries.” Saying this I quickly vanish once more under the cloak of the night. Only having to travel a few minutes out to find the bushes again, I quickly find the bushes and grab what I could carry in my hands, berries and fungi. I return once more from the dark veil of the night, holding a selection of berries and random edible vegetables. “I’m sorry about that Cloud, hopefully this is more to your liking.” “Thank you 27!” A smile breaking across Cloud’s face as she see 27 returning once more from the darkness. You all sit around the fire to eat; Colt and I share the manticore, and Cloud has her veggies. As Colt and I begin to devour the manticore piece by piece, Cloud stops eating and just stares. “Whatcha’ starin at Cloud?” I begin to ask Cloud as a piece of meat hangs from my lip. “I don’t see how your kind can eat meat... It seems so unnatural.” “Nothing is more natural then killing! I mean, we all die eventually, meat eaters just speed up the process.” Daimon says as he appears next to her. “Cloud, Daimon does have a very valid point. Where we come from, it’s either kill or be killed for the most part. War is in our nature, some born to fight, and some born not to.” “Don’t do that to me Daimon!” Cloud jumping back a little as Daimon appears next to her. “But 27, is your world always so brutal? Your kind always killing each other?” Cloud says in between bites of veggies. “Yes and no, Cloud, there has always been fighting going on in our world, no matter what. But for the most part of it, there is peace throughout the world. We only fight to keep our friends alive from others who seek to do them harm.” “What does that mean for you and Colt then?” Cloud asking as she continues to eat. “Well, from what I’ve seen of Colt and Daimon so far is that they’ve had a troubled life, but they are not a soldier like myself. I fight to make sure people like Colt can sleep peacefully at night or have a place to call home.” “That you do my friend, but I don’t just sit on my ass either.” Colt says as he goes to town on the manticore leg. “Be that as it may Colt, you make sure that there is someone for me to protect.” “No problem. I prefer not to kill, though, but that's why Daimon is here, although he enjoys it a bit too much.” “27, do you enjoy killing as much as Daimon? And don’t you want to return home and continue fighting for your loved ones?” I stay quiet for a short while before answering the question. “Cloud, I fight because it’s the only thing I know how to do... I-I.... I barely remember anything from my past... I can only tell you this though... I was an orphan after I did something very bad... I lived in the streets hand to mouth, horrible things happened to me until the day a stranger came and took me in and made me who I am today.” A tear runs down my cheek after saying this. “Ah, so I am not the only one with a fucked up history. Good to know.” Colt says with a mouth full of food. “I-I’m sorry 27... I didn’t know...” Cloud says, looking up in shock after hearing the grim life I had. After an awkward silence Daimon speaks, “Alright, well fuck this, I am going to bed,” “You guys get some sleep, I’ll keep watch to make sure nothing happens.” Saying this I stand up and walk over to Cloud to give her a hug. “Good night Colt, don’t le-,” I said as I looked over to Colt, but Daimon and him had already fallen asleep sitting straight up still clutching onto a piece of cooked manticore. “Huh, didn’t know humans could sleep like that.” Cloud says as she stares at Colt. “Yeah, humans can sleep pretty much anywhere they fall.” “Your kind is a strange one...” “Cloud try to get some sleep, we have a big day ahead.” “What about you 27? Aren't you coming to bed?” “No, I can’t sleep while my friends are asleep in dangerous areas. Old habits die hard. So get some shut eye and I’ll make sure nothing happens over the night.” Petting Cloud as I say this. “O-Okay... Well, good night 27.” Cloud says as she lays down next to the fire to sleep. Midnight approached in the Everfree forest. So far, it’s been uneventful for me. “Subject 27....” Fade whispers into my ear. “Yes Fade? What’s on your mind?” “We didn’t find the unicorn in the facility... Any ideas on where we should start looking?” “No, but when we go see Princess Celestia, I’ll confront her about the facility and ask her about the whereabouts of the unicorn.” “Do you think she’ll honestly and openly say anything about the facility?” Fade sounding a little annoyed. “I don’t know, but it’s better than not asking her, right Fade?” “You do have a good point Subject 27... If anything I can just enter her mind and find the answers I’m looking for.” “You’ll do no such thing, last thing I need is to get arrested for trying to assassinate the Princess. And we can probably find a more peaceful solution than trying to consume her soul.” “Doesn't that defeat the purpose of being an assassin, Subject 27? And lass, don’t you remember what happened the last time you tried to consume someone?” My friend chimes in to the conversation. Both Fade and I stay quiet after my friend stated the obvious. “He does have a good point Fade... You’ll need to become stronger before you try to consume a powerful soul... Just make sure it isn't anyone I know.” “And you best not pick anyone in Ponyville. . . . That’s my turf. Or shall we have another play date, my precious?” Daimon says as he materialises in front of me looking me dead in the eyes with a malicious grin on his face. “Agreed, Ponyville is off limits Fade. You’ll have a chance to become stronger once we get somewhere without friendly locals.” “How about I just nibble on your soul, Subject 27?” Fade says in a playful whisper. “Careful lass, don’t you try doing that, you nibble on his soul and I’ll toss you out of Subject 27’s mind and let Daimon have you.” My friend threatens. “Oh boy! Can you kick her out? I always wanted to try something with bamboo shoots and rusty nails!” “Only if Fade tries anything that would threaten Subject 27’s contract with me. But if she plays nice with Subject 27, then I’ll allow her to stay.” My friend says in a serious tone. “You guys are no fun.” Fade now pouting in a corner. “Fine... But if she ever breaks that little rule of yours, you know where to send her... I even added a cage to keep her in, plus my associate would love to test her out as well...” “Daimon... How many “associates” do you have in there with you?” I ask with a concerned look on my face. “As of now, the other has yet to show, but let’s just say I am not alone anymore...” He says as he disappears. Fade stays silent for the rest of the night, not speaking to me or my friend. It was past midnight now, the dead of night approaches, when all the interesting things come out to play. I stay vigilant as I kept watch over my sleeping friends. “Hey friend, what are your thoughts on Colt and Daimon?” “I don’t know, and that’s the fun part!” His insane laughter echoes through my mind. “Besides that, what do you think about Daimon? Is he like you?” “By me, do you mean another ‘friend’? No, he is not, he’s just a creation of Colt’s mind. Some trauma most likely caused Daimon to manifest himself to bury any bad memories of his past.” “You do have a good point there. What do you think about Daimon’s power? The increased regeneration when Colt is in control, or the increased power or animal instinct that Daimon brings to the table?” “Ah lad, I was wondering when you’d ask me that. To be honest, the regeneration is something not to worry about, he can still be killed. Hell, even you can. When Daimon is in control, his tactics change, he is more of a primal fighter, using anything from his fists to his teeth.” “Yeah, I came to that same conclusion myself... As long as I don’t turn my back to him, I can easily take him on if I play it out.” “Still having trust issues lad? That’s my boy, trust no one and you’ll stay alive a lot longer, what was that little saying that you adopted?” “What, ‘Be polite, be efficient, have a plan to kill everyone you meet?’ Is that the one you’re talking about?” “That’s it lad! Fantastic saying if I do say so myself!” I walk over to the fire to restock it when I hear the bushes start to rusle nearby. I stand there, my eyes fixated on the bushes as they move, waiting to see what comes out. After a few seconds, a bunny rabbit jumps out from the bush, it stands there staring at me as I lean over to stir the fire, we both stare at each other until the smoke from the fire blows into my face causing me to cough and scare away the rabbit. “I hate rabbits.” Coughing as I wave the smoke out of my face. The dawn approaches as the fire starts to die down. Slowly but surely, the sun peeks up as the moon drops down. The birds start to chirp as the sun rises. Cloud wakes up first and yawns as she stretches out. I look over to see Colt still sleeping while sitting straight up. “God, his back is going to be stiff and sore when he wakes up...” Saying to myself trying not to laugh at Colt. “Good morning 27.” Cloud yawns after she starts to rub the sleep from her eyes, stretching out her legs and wings. “Good morning Cloud, sleep well?” Saying this with a smile on my face. “Yes I did, thank you. Did anything eventful happened last night?” “Nothing too exciting.” I say as I walk over to wake Colt up. “Wakie wakie, Colt.” Saying this as I push Colt, causing him to fall over still fast asleep. “Sigh, looks like I’ll just have to carry him. Cloud, mind checking to see how far we are?” Cloud nods her head and takes off into the sky. She comes back down to earth with a smile on her face as she lands. “Good news everypony, we’re only a few hours trot from town!” “Fantastic, now let’s get a leg up.” I walk over to Colt, picking him up on my back as Cloud and I start to walk towards Ponyville. “Isn't he heavy to carry 27?” Cloud keeping pace with me as I carry Colt on my back. “Nope, I’ve carried a lot heavier payload then him before. If anything he’s a lightweight.” Colt starts to drool on my bare back. “Awesome... He’s drooling now...” Saying this with a nope.avi expression on my face. Cloud starts to laugh after she hears me say this, and she looks up to see a rather humorous expression on my face which causes her to burst out laughing. “Come on Chuckles, we need to get to Ponyville soon before he starts to gnaw on my shoulder like it was a marshmallow.” Cloud and I keep on walking through the forest, every so often Cloud flys up to see how close we are from Ponyville. Just about an hours trot from the town, I start to pick up the pace. Cloud stops trotting and starts to fly, keeping pace up with me as they both start to haul. After a short while of power walking, I start to jog, causing Colt to flail about on my back, making his drool run further down my back. “Jeez, this guy sleeps like the a log. You keeping up with me Cloud? Do you want me to slow down a bit?” “Are you kidding me? I can fly, if any thing you need to keep up with me.” Cloud says as she starts to fly circles around me. After Cloud says this I start to pour on the heat, increasing my speed, now going from a steady jog to a full-on sprint. Cloud doing the same, going from a glide now to a lazy fly. After ten minutes of constant sprinting, sweat starts to bead up on my body. “It’s. Been. Awhile. Since. I had. This. Good. Of a. Work out.” Saying each part in between each breath. “This is a work out for you? Wow, you humans are really strange.” Cloud says sarcastically. “What, do ponies not work out?” “They do, but not while carrying somepony on their back while sprinting through the Everfree forest.” After another ten minutes of sprinting, Cloud and I break through the tree line of the forest, running into the town known as Ponyville. They come to a stop, I stood there breathing heavily as Cloud lands on the ground. Still standing there with Colt on my back, looking at all the other ponies walking through the small town, some stare at him but don’t pay too much attention to him. That is, until a light blue unicorn spots Colt and goes berserk. She yells something, but I wasn't quite able to make out what she said as she charges me. “What have you done to Colt!” She says as she envelopes both Cloud and I in her blue aura and pins them to the ground. “Hold up! You’ve gotten all wro-” Being interrupted by Pinkie Pie, “Trixie what did you call. . . me. . . for. . . YOU MEANIES! WHAT DID YOU DO TO COLT! START TALKING MISTER OR I WILL THROW YOU A GOING AWAY PARTY!” She says as she pulls a large pink cannon seemingly out of thin air. “Stop you got it all wrong!” I yell at the two mares as they interrogate me. “Where did she hide that cannon?!” Cloud shouts as Pinkie is being Pinkie. “If Trixie finds out you kidnapped Colt, Trixie will feed you to an ursa minor.” “Wait, an ursa minor? Isn't that a formation of stars?” Saying this with a confused look upon my face. “Yeah, and I will shoot you out of my party cannon!” Pinkie says as she looks towards the cannon. “If you ladies let me speak, I’ll explain everything!” I frantically try to get a word in edgewise. “Ursa minor? I thought that was a legend!” Cloud says with a frightened look on her face. “Trixie, Pinkie, thank Celestia you found us! These two drugged Colt after we left to invite Fluttershy to the party and tried to kill him!” Daimon says as he points to the blood covering Colt and I. “Wait, WHAT?! N-.” I try to desperately plead to the two mares. “It was horrible! He tried to eat Colt’s soul and then when he couldn’t he stabbed him in the heart!” “No! That’s not fully true! I didn’t try to consume his soul!” The gears now starting to turn in my head as I start to panic. “You did what?!” Trixie shouted as the magic pinning Cloud and I to the ground increased in force. “If you hurt Colt I will never forgive you!” Pinkie shouts holding back a torrent of tears as she looks at your bloody body. Cloud cries out in pain as Trixie’s magic increased in force, causing me to go into a rage and start to force myself off the ground, resisting Trixie’s magic. “No one and I mean NO ONE hurts CLOUD!” As I say this, I slowly start to get to my knees, forcing my way off the ground. Nearly off the ground, resisting Trixie’s powerful magic, I feel Colt start to stir and wake on my back. “*Yawn* Will everypony keep it down? I need some sleep. Oh yeah, 27, my heart is almost healed now.” Colt say as he slowly pushes himself off of me. I stop almost free from the ground as Colt wakes up. “You gotta be kidding me Colt...” “TRIXIE, PINKIE! GIVE ME A HUG!” Colt shouts. Seeing the girls again brought a smile to his face as he ran over to hug them. Still being enveloped by Trixie’s magic, I just sit there, my jaw hangs open as I watch Colt run over to the two mares. “Hmm... Colt?” As Colt picks up the girls into a big hug the girls hold onto him for dear life as they continue to glare at us over his shoulder. “Umm what are you girls staring at?” “Him!” Pinkie and Trixie yell in unison. “Why?” “Daimon said he tried to kill you!” Pinkie said. “Oh, well yeah, he did break my ribs and stab me in the heart.” “Only because you hurt Cloud! I swear to god I will kill you after this Colt....” I yell. “Why? Okay before I get anymore death threats this soon after my nap, can somepony explain what the hell is going on here?” You say in a exhausted tone. “God damn it Colt! Tell Trixie to let us go!” “Oh, Trixie could you be a dear and let them go?” “Why? T-They tried to kill you!” She stutters as she looks up at you as you are still holding her and Pinkie. “That is true but how about we all go home and the three of us can explain what happened, please?” “F-Fine. . . Trixie will release them, but if they so much as touch a hair on your head Trixie will turn them into bait.” She said as the glow enveloping her horn starts to dissipate. The magical field around Cloud and I disappeared releasing both of us from her hold. I let out a sigh of relief as I can now freely move now. Cloud slowly gets up from the ground and trots over to my side. “You okay, Cloud?” I ask with a concerned tone in my voice. “Y-Yeah, I’m fine.” Cloud starts to hug me after she reaches me. “Okay, now let’s go somewhere so Colt and I can explain everything to you two. And please don’t try pin me again.” I this while I stare at Trixie. You all head back to Sugarcube Corner, as Pinkie enters she turns the sign to closed. “Alright! Now tell me why I shouldn’t use you to play Pin the tail on the Pony!” Pinkie shouts. “Whoa calm down there Pinkie, I tried to kill him too, it was all a misunderstanding. We were both kidnapped by some insane unicorn and he made us fight to the death against anything he sent our way. But due to a part of 27 that was a bit too aggressive, I thought him and his friend Cloud were enemies. Long story short we both tried to kill each other, realised what morons we were, teamed up and killed our way out of there.” “That’s pretty much the whole story in a nutshell, Pinkie.” Saying this while looking at Colt after he explains. “B-But if that is true why did Daimon tell Trixie you were in trouble?” Trixie says obviously confused by the whole situation. “I think I know why, he is a prick and we should never listen to him.” Colt says as the girls, Cloud , and I nod in agreement. “So Trixie, are unicorns all ways that powerful with magic? If so then I could be in some trouble later on.” I start to scratch the back of my head nervously. “U-Ummm no, Trixie is not usually that strong, but when she saw you carrying Colt she just, snapped...” She says as she looks down at her hooves. “Aww its ok Trixie, it means a lot you tried to save me.” Colt says as he picks her up and hugs her. “Oh, makes sense seeing a friend in trouble can do that to someone.” Saying this as I lowered my arm to my side. “Yeah, also how long have I been gone?” Colt ask looking down at the blue mare in his arms. “You were gone for two days Colt, you had us worried sick! After that town meeting you ran off to invite Fluttershy to the party and never came back! We thought you left us. . .” Pinkie says as her mane straightened and made a deflating sound. “Why in Equestria would I leave you girls? Come here!” Colt say as he scoops her up into a hug as well, both holding him close. “That was only two days? I wonder how long I’ve been in that facility... But now that we made it out of there in one piece Colt, what should we do?” “Well I can write a letter to Celestia and have Twilight send it for me! That way when another human covered in blood shows up on her doorstep, she won’t take you as a threat.” Colt saying this as he turns to look at me. “That sounds a lot better then what I had in mind. And what about my clothing situation? I don’t want to go meet the ruler of this land mostly naked and covered in blood.” Letting out a small chuckle. “Well since one human is enough trouble around here, you guys stay here while I go to Rarity’s and have her make seven sets of clothes, should only be an hour or two.” Colt says as he heads to the door. “Okay, that sounds like a good idea, Pinkie do you have a shower that I could use?” “Yeah, upstairs to the right, its in the bedroom.” Pinkie says pointing up the stairs “Thanks Pinkie.” I walk up the stairs and turn into the room and then into the bathroom. I start to strip down to my skivvies when Cloud comes around the corner. She stands in the doorway silent as her jaw hangs open. Unaware to me I step into the shower, not knowing what handles did what, I just turned one hoping for the best. Hot water quickly spewed from the faucet above, the hot water running down my blood stained body cleansing my body from the mixture of blood that is caked on me. Standing there letting the hot water run down my sore aching body watching the red and purple blood mix together as they both go down the drain. “Hey 27...” Clouds voice snapping out of my zoned out state. “Y-Yes Cloud?” Turning my head to see her standing in the doorway her face a bright red. “Hmmm....” Cloud kicking her hoof at the ground as he face becomes even a brighter red. “I-Is there something you needed Cloud?” My face now turning crimson as Cloud stairs at me. “M-My I join y.....” Her face now redder than a strawberry. “You forgot your towel.” She quickly grabs a towel and places it near the tub and flies out of the bathroom. Standing there slightly confused on what just happened there I finished up in the shower and stepped out. I quickly dried myself off and put on my tattered blood stained camo pants and my boots before heading back downstairs to see Cloud sitting at the table her face still very red. Before I could talk to her Colt comes back from Rarity’s with a bag. “Welcome back Colt, hydra blood is a lot harder to clean off then I thought.” I started to laugh after saying that. “I bet, anyways here’s your clothes man, you might wanna start heading to Canterlot, the walk takes about four hours. The letter will arrive before you get there okay?” “Okay, thanks for all your help girls and Colt, hopefully Princess Celestia will accept me with open arms.” “Or at least you land on something other than a pointy metal fence hahaha, see ya!” I quickly change into the new set of clothes and Cloud and I say our goodbyes to our new friends before we left for Canterlot Credits Editors frieD195 > A Silver Tongue And Quick Hands > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 11 - A Silver Tongue And Quick Hands.         After leaving Sugarcube Corner with a brand new pair of clothes on my back. Cloud and I started to walk through the nice little town of Ponyville. The bright yellow sun shining down on us, a cool breeze blowing against us keeping the temperature rather pleasant. Walking through the town, watching the residents walk about minding their own business talking to each other or trading with local vendors. Cloud and I keep on walking through the nice town just enjoying the beautiful day and enjoy pony-watching. Cloud starts to window shops at the nearby stores looking over the many different things that they offered.         “Hey 27! Come check this out!” Cloud’s voice filled with glee and excitement.         I turn around to see what she was looking at a pair of horseshoes, I don’t understand what made her so excited about a pair of shoes, but whatever.         “Cloud, what’s so special about this pair of shoes?” Still not understanding what made her so happy seeing these.         “These aren't just any pair of shoes, these are specially made for a pegasus. Their made out a special aluminum alloy that is lighter weight than these bronzed ones I have.” She looks down at her hoofs and kicks the dirt.         “Oh okay, would you like to get these new shoes, Cloud?” Placing my hand on top of her head.         “Yes! They would help me greatly with flying! But one problem, I don’t have any bits to buy these though.” She lets out a sigh after saying this.         “Let me see what I can do, Cloud. Stay here for one moment and let me go in and talk to the store clerk.” A smile breaks out across my face as I get a rather good idea how to get these for Cloud.         I walk to the door and open it, the door easily swings open and hits a small bell ringing it as I walk into the store. The wood flooring moans underneath my feet as I walk into the store, the smell of metal and smoke from a billos filled the air. I can hear metal striking metal coming from the back of the store, after a few seconds after I entered the store the clerk comes to the front counter and greets me.         “Oh welcome to my stor-” Stopping mid sentence as he sized me up.         “W-When did they let another one of your kind in Equestria?” The clerk says as his tone of voice darkens.         “Excuse me sir? I’m a paying customer, I don’t think you should talk to your customers like that. It’s bad for business.” The tone of my voice turning serious after his snotty remark.         “O-Oh, I’m deeply sorry sir, I didn’t know you were a customer. I just assumed you were like the other one of your kind who goes by the name of Colt.” He eases up a little after saying this.         “It’s no problem good sir, I need some help on getting a gift for a, how should I say this? A special mare friend of mine.” Turning my head looking towards Cloud who is standing outside the shop,         “Isn't she a cute one? Okay I might be able to help you then, what are you looking for anything in particular?”         “Yes and no, I’m just currently looking around, our one month anniversary is coming up soon and I wanted to get her something nice. She loves to fly but she seems to be slowing down by something, anything you have for a suggestion?”  Each word coming from my mouth is as smooth as silk, this shouldn't take too long.         “Oh, I have the perfect idea for a gift then. You can get her a pair of lightweight but still very durable aluminum alloy shoes for her. Most ponies wear bronzed ones that are heavy and cheap. These will run you a little more but they are worth it though.”         “That’s a brilliant idea! Do you have any pairs that I may look at?” A smile breaks out across my face as he nods in agreement.         “Yes I do, let me run in back and get a few pairs for you to look over, I’ll be right back.” He turns around and heads into the back.         I turn around and start to browse his goods, a few decent looking items, nothing that I can use myself. I come across a row of tools that are in the corner of the shop away from the windows. Looking over the tools I spot a rather nice looking blade, slightly smaller than a dagger but still looks like to have a sharp blade on it. I pick it up and it's surprisingly lightweight, I swing the blade a couple of times and put my hand on the back of it testing its durability. The craftsmanship is rather nice, someone put a lot of hard work and effort into making these tools. I look towards the corner and the clerk is still in the back fetching the shoes. I slip the dagger into the back of my pants, making sure the blade was well concealed.         I hear the hoof steps tap against the wood flooring as the clerk comes back to the corner with several boxes on his back.         “Sorry about the wait, but I found several pairs that I think you’ll love.” The clerk puts the boxes on the counter and opens them.         Each box had a pair of shoes in them, all of them looked brand new and well crafted.         “These all look like you’ve put a lot of hard work into crafting these fine goods.” Working this stallion over is going to be a cakewalk.         “Why thank you sir!” His face lights up after hearing my compliment.         “Each one is made with a special blend of aluminum alloy that’s been passed down for generations in my family.” His face fills with pride after saying this.         “Very fine indeed! Now I have a small request of you kind sir.” Leaning over the counter to whisper it into his ear.         “Now, don’t tell anyone this but my special mare friend wants us to do something special for our anniversary, if you catch my drift.” He now has a surprised look on his face.         “O-Oh, OH! Okay I know what you’re talking about, I might be able to help you there, let me look in the back again.” He turns around and heads in the back once more.         I go to a nearby shelf and grab a couple paperweights, about the same weight as the aluminum horse shoes. I turn around and head back to the counter and grab the best looking pair of shoes and concealed them in my pants. I place the paperweights in the box and put the lids on all the boxes before the clerk returns again with a gleeful look upon his face with another box on his back.         “Now, I found something that you’ll love, it will bring that special little something that you're looking for.” He winks at me as he places the box on the counter.         I open the box and to my surprise there sits in the box was a long leather whip and a red ball gag in it. My face turns red as I put the lid back on the box and look up to see a smile on the clerk’s face.         “Well sir, you have everything I need, what are your hours for the day?”         “We open up before noon and close before the twilight hour.” He’s still smiling as says this.         “Fantastic, now would you mind holding on to the special gift and a pair of shoes for me, so I may come back later on today when my mare friend isn't around.”         The stallion nods in agreement and starts to grab all the boxes, I thank him for his help and walk out the store with my five finger discount items on me. I open the door and the bell rings as I step outside and meet up with Cloud again. She turns to me and greets me with a smile as we walk down the road a little more and find a bench to sit down and relax for a little.         “This is a nice town, all these ponies are rather nice and pleasant to be around.” She looks around watching the ponies walk around the town enjoying this beautiful day.         When she turns her head to look at the birds chirping that sit upon a tree branch I pull the shoes out from their hiding place and tap Cloud and her shoulder. She turns around and sees a smile on my face and looks down to my hands to see the gift I “bought” for her.         “OH MY GOSH! 27 you shouldn't have!” Her eyes go wide in surprise and her voice sings with joy as she sees the gift.         She quickly grabs the shoes and puts them on. After she puts on the last one she starts to hop around the bench like a little filly. I sit there on the bench smiling and glad to see Cloud so happy. She continues to hop around in glee with her new shoes before she jumps back on the bench and wraps her hooves around me and tightly hugs me and gives me a kiss.         We set there on the bench just enjoying each other company, the birds keep on chirping as we sit there enjoying this nice town.         “Hey 27, thank you again for the new shoes, they fit wonderful.” She rests her head against my shoulder.         “No problem Cloud, I’m glad that you’re happy. And I’m glad that we both made it out of that hell hole.” Moving the arm that Cloud is resting on so it’s now draped against her side.         “We better get going Cloud, I would like to make it to Canterlot before sundown.” I raise from the bench and Cloud follows, and we start to walk towards the edge of Ponyville.         We walked out of the town and start walking towards Canterlot, the massive city sitting on a cliff side is a magnificent site. The tall white towers poking out from the city, the waterfalls flowing out of the city and into the land below. The city is just a beautiful site to see and one hell of a architectural feat.         “Hey Cloud, have you ever been to Canterlot before?” My eyes still locked on to the faraway city.         “No, I’ve never been to Canterlot before, I always wanted to go though ever since I was just a filly.”         “Didn’t your parents ever take you anywhere before?”         Cloud avoids the question, sounded like she really didn’t want to answer it for some odd reason.         “S-So 27, it should only be about a three to four hour trot to Canterlot.”         The sun hangs in the sky over us, slightly past midday, and we’re making great progress to Canterlot. Cloud still is being rather quiet after I asked her about her parents, I might try bringing it back up a later time. We keep on walking down the dirt road leading to Canterlot, passing a few other ponies along the way, some stopping to say “hi” and some just tip their hats at us.         “H-Hey 27.... May I ask you a question?”         “Sure, what would you like to know Cloud?” I’m glad that she started to talk again, but I wonder what she wants to know.         “W-What h-happened to your family... You said you did something horrible which caused you to live on the streets.... W-What did you do?” Cloud barley able to muster up the courage to ask me this.         I stop walking, trying my best to put words together for her answer.         “I-I.... I didn’t know my father, my mom said he was killed in the war, but I never believed her though. I had an older brother and sister, m-my mom and my sister both died by my hands.... My brother ran before I turned on him. Other than that, that’s all I can remember right now about my past.” Trying my best not to shed a tear after explaining my troubled past.         “I-I see... T-That’s terrible... W-When did this happen?”         “I was very young when this happened... I was about eight years old, I lived on the streets for many years; fighting to just survive day by day, horrible things happened to me....” Unable to finish my sentence, the dam of tears that I was holding back could burst at any second.         “I was an orphan for many years as well, I never knew my parents. I was adopted when I was still just a foal. My foster parents treated me decently but times were tough for us. They worked hard to keep a roof over my head. My foster father was an earth pony, my foster mother was a unicorn; my stepfather was fired from his job and started to work for the wrong ponies. He would be late out at night doing Celestia-knows-what, only to come home a different stallion. One night he came home beaten and bloody, and then came his associates. They came into the house, demanding for their cut of th-”         I stop Cloud before she could finished, wrapping my arms around her and embracing her in a hug; she just stood there, speechless.         “We both had very tough childhoods, Cloud. All that matters now is that we are stronger people/ponies today because of it. I would try my best not to dwell on the past too much, but I can only recall fragments. Cloud look at me, I promise you this, I will not allow you to be alone any longer.”         “T-Thank you 27...” She returns the hug, and sighs in relief.         We continue our travels to Canterlot, the city becoming bigger the closer we get to it. The sun was nearing the horizon, it was about dinner time and I don’t know about Cloud but I was starving.         “Hey Cloud, are you getting hungry?” My stomach starts to grumble as I say this.         “Yah, I’m getting hungry as well, but we’re only an hour trot from Canterlot, I can wait if you can.”         “Fair enough, let’s hurry up and get to Canterlot before night comes. Hopefully we’ll have no problems with any of the locals.”         Roughly an hour later, we make it to the front gate of Canterlot. Just looking up and seeing it so close up was amazing; Just the view of this massive city was just breathtaking. We walk towards the main gate of the city, a few guard ponies stood in front of it keeping out any unwanted trouble; We came closer to the gates before the guards stop me.         “Halt! Who and what are you?!” The heavily armored unicorn carrying a polearm is now blocking my path from the city.         “I’m a human, and my name is Subject 27.” Looking down at the guard as I stood over him.         “Subject 27, we have orders to bring you straight to the Princesses. Please follow me to the royal hall.” He turns around and starts to trot into the city.         Following the guard in front of me, Cloud staying close by. Other guards start to follow us, keeping a very close eye on me; After a few minutes of walking more guards show up and start following me, one now on both sides of my flanks and one right behind me. Such heavy security for just little ol’ me? Either Colt made one hell of an impression to the Princess or whatever he sent her might cause me some trouble. Cloud was trotting behind the guard behind me, staying as close as she could. We eventually reach a pair of massive doors leading into the royal castle, more guards are stationed throughout the area, each one keeping their eyes on me. Walking through the halls of the castle, admiring the fine work and detail put into this place. Great stained glass windows filled the hall, each one telling their own story. The flooring was a beautiful white marbling and the columns were too. The ceiling was fairly high, arches made of brilliant gold supported the ceiling. Every door we reach was a great wood door, lined with gemstones and had very will detail carvings in them. Our foot/hoof steps echoed throughout the hall as we walked, still admiring the beautiful craftsmanship of this castle, not noticing where I was walking. Eventually we came across a massive pair of wooden doors, two unicorn guards station in front of the door. They saluted the other guards escorting me as their magic surrounded the doors, opening them. We entered a massive hall, columns filled the side of the room, each one had a stained glass story in between each one. A red carpet leading from the door up a few steps to two seats, one of them currently occupied by a majestic alicorn. Her fur was a elegant shade of midnight blue, her main and tail both flowed like water. Her wings explain outwards as we near the steps and she starts to rise from her seat. The guards come to a halt and kneel before her, I do the same trying not to be impolite. “All hail Princess Luna!” The two guards standing at the bottom of the staircase shouts at the small party of guards escorting me. “Why have you brought this creature before us?” Her voice booms out across the hall. “Princess Luna, this creature goes by the name of Subject 27, Your sister Princess Celestia gave us orders to bring him here as soon as he arrived to the city.” The guard pony kneeling in front of me replays. “Ah, yes, our sister has told us about this creature you speaketh of. You may rise.” Luna starts to walk down the steps, her voice still booms out with each word. The guard ponies and I all rise to our feet/hooves, as their princess commands. She stops at the bottom of the stairs looking me over. Without any warning Fade hijacks my body and starts to speak. “My mistress! It’s been far too long!” My voice now cold, each breath hangs in the air as Fade speaks through me. Luna’s horn flares up a dazzling dark blue at the sudden change, her eyes going wide as she backs up a few steps. “Seize this creature! Throw him in the dungeon! He brings evil to this land!” The small escort of guards turn their attention to me, pointing their polearms at me as the other guards in the room approach. Quickly regaining control over my own body I begin to worry as what Fade did to cause the princess to react like that. “Wait, please I come in peace! There is no need for violence!” Pleading to the princess before this gets messy. “27! What’s happening?” Cloud yells out as the guards start to move in around me. “Stay back Cloud!” One of the guards in front of me swings his polearm at me, I narrowly dodge it as it collides with the floor. I don’t want to kill any of these ponies, but I’ll have to defend myself against them. Another guard swings at me, missing me as I go into a defensive stance. Striking with the palm of my hand, trying to minimize the damage of my blows only wanting to paralyze or daze the guards. My left hand makes contact with one of the guards, causing him to drop his weapon and step back trying to breath. I pick up his polearm as another guard comes at me, his horn flares up as he tries to grab the polearm from me; I tighten my grip around the polearm, causing his spell to fizzle. I swing the staff end of the polearm at a nearby pony, making a loud clanking sound as it hits his armor, he charges at me head on; quickly closing the gap in between us. He quickly pivoted on his front hoofs and brings his back legs up to buck me. I drop to the floor dodging the attack and use the polearm to sweep his hooves out from under him. He falls to the ground, his armor making a loud clanking sound as he hits. A guard behind me tries to buck me while I’m still on the ground, I roll out of the way onto my hands and feet and lunge toward another pony nearby; making contact with him, my momentum causing him to slide across the floor. The other guards try to surround me once more, but I keep on moving making sure I won't get circled in again. A pegasus guard flies at me, his wings have a metal lining on them, he hits me in the side with his wing, causing me to spin around as he bucks me in the stomach; knocking the air out of me. A unicorn snares my legs with his magic, practically gluing me to the ground. The pegasus charges at me once more, trying to do the same trick again; before he makes contact I grab his extended wing and swing him in a different direction. causing him to collide with another guard. The sound of metal hitting metal rings out as they both collide and slide across the floor. Another unicorn charges his horn, launching a ball of magical energy at me. My feet still glued to the floor by another unicorn, the only thing I can do is to try to dodge it. The ball flies closer to me, I try to dodge it but the ball of energy strikes my left arm, causing it to go numb as I collapse to the floor. The magical snare around my feet implodes as I fall. Two guards start to charge over to me, I get to my feet unable to move my left arm. One of the guards puts on the heat as he speeds up, lowering his head to ram me; I jump to the left side as he slams into the column behind me, his metal helm rings out as it hits the column. The second guard now in striking range of me, he raises his back hooves to buck me; I block his attack with my right forearm. As his hooves made contact, a loud *CRACK* comes from my arm as it fractures under the brutal kick. I let a scream of pain out after my arm spasms in agony. I side kick the second pony’s back right leg, causing him to fall to the ground; I bring my foot down upon his back before he could try to stand up. Only a handful of guards still stand, I stand there staring down the other ponies. The feeling in my left arm starts to come back as the paralyzing spell starts to wear off. Two guards start to move to flank me as two more start to slowly approach me from the front; both with their horns starting to charge up. The two guards flanking me lift off from the ground and start to fly towards me, the two unicorns shoot magic beams at me. I run towards the two unicorns, ducking down and start to slide towards them as the beams fly past me scorching the wall behind me. I quickly stand back up on my feet, still running towards the unicorns before they can charge up another blast. I reach the unicorns as they fire off more beams, missing me and scorching the floor. I strike one of them with the palm of my left hand in the horn, he flinches in pain. I strike his horn once, causing him to cry out in pain. The second one backs up and starts to charge up for another attack; I jump and do a spinning kick and hit the unicorn in the head, his helmet falls to the ground. His eyes go wide in shock as I strike him once more on his nose, sending to the floor screaming in pain. “ENOUGH!” Luna yells out, grabbing my attention. Her horn flares up as she lifts me from the ground by my neck, strangling me. “Stop it! You’re going to kill him!” Cloud cries out before she flies towards me. I flail about in the air, trying to claw the vice like magical grip around my neck. Kicking my legs desperately as I try to breathe. Cloud grabs my waist, trying to pull me from Luna’s grip. One of the pegasus guards tackles her, sending both of them crashing to the ground. “CLOUD NO!!” Yelling out as I watch Cloud gets tackled. I start to lose control, black scales start to form around my neck as my friend starts to laugh madly. “Haahahaaa! That’s it lad! Let lose! Kill everything!” I can feel his insane presence bearing down upon me. The black scales stop growing around my neck as I try to regain control. Luna starts to lift me up further into the air before whipping my body into the floor, the sheer amount of force causing the floor to crack on impact. The force from my body being slammed down onto the floor causes me to black out. Credits Editor frieD195 > The Bitter Cold > --------------------------------------------------------------------------  Chapter 12 - The Bitter Cold         “Aww, poor lad, why didn’t you draw on my power?”         “Because, I wanted to end that fight without bloodshed, I didn’t want to become a enemy of the land. And if I called upon your power then I would be in your debt once again, I need to pay some interests before I use you again.”         “Clever lad, but being a enemy of the country is so much fun! Don’t you remember? Oh wait, of course not!” He appears in front of me in the darkness sitting in a throne, holding a cane with a skull on it in his hand.         “Show me the memory you’re talking about, and what do you mean by ‘enemy of the country’?” My friend leans forward in his throne, as he raises an eyebrow in surprise.         “That’s it my boy! Now lad, sit back, and enjoy the ride I’m about to take you on! Haahahaa!” He laughs madly as my world goes dark once more. - - -         I was in Moscow Russia. Snow was falling onto the streets, the cold nipping at my body as I walk down the cold sidewalk. Each breath hangs in the air, I can hear the sound of cars and trucks driving up and down the icy road. It was nearing nightfall, the sky turning gray as the night sky mixed with the haze of the clouds and smoke from the chimneys of homes and businesses.         “So Arkis, when was the last time you were in Russia?” Ice Cube is walking next to me, lighting a cigarette as we chat.         “Far too long, my friend, far too long. Last time I was here it was not for pleasure, but for another suicide mission.” The harsh cold nipping at my cheeks, turning them red.         Russia’s winters are very harsh, just the willpower of Russians to keep on living and keep on struggling through each winter inspires me. A smile breaks out across my face as the cold brings me comfort, the wind picks up blowing a icy winds making my ears numb and a little red.         “Damn it, I hate the cold, I don’t see how people can live here.” Ice crosses his arms and starts to shiver as the cold bites us.         “I love the cold, brings me peace just standing out in the cold and listening to the nothingness as the snow falls from the sky just fills my soul up with joy. And hell Ice, your nickname is Ice Cube for fuck sakes!” I start to laugh as Ice takes a drag from his cigarette.         “Yah yah yah, laugh it up while you can, let’s get this damn mission over and get the hell out of here.”         We continue walking down the snow covered sidewalk, nearing our objective. My objective was to prove myself to Ice Cube’s friends, by assassinating Russia’s current leader, Artyom Volkov. He rules Mother Russia with an iron fist. Ices’ friends don’t like how he has been ruling Russia and want to “remove” him from his seat of power. Ice has been appointed to only observe on how I complete this contract, and nothing else.         “Ice, answer me this; Why would removing Artyom affect the outcome of the war? Its not like they just won't replace him.”         “Because, my friends, your clients don’t like Artyom siding with the Germans. So they want you to remove him from his seat of power so they could ‘elect’ their own leader that is on their payroll.” Ice finishes his cigarette and tosses to the ground.         “Heh, so your friends want to change the outcome of the war? As long as they pay I don’t care.”         “Yah, you’re an assassin through and through for sure, only care about the money.” Ice lets out a quiet chuckle.         “Yeah, as long as I don’t have anything to tie me down so that people can use to hurt or take advantage of my services or me; Money is that all that matters to me now.”         “Cloud, please explain to us how you and Subject 27 came to be?”         “While 27 and I were in the facility... He had a decision to pick and picked me.”         Stopping on the sidewalk, turning my head to look behind me as these whispers come out of nowhere. Only stopping for a few moments before Ice grabs my attention.         “Hey Arkis, what’s going on? Don’t tell me you’re getting nervous on doing a simple job like this.”         “N-No, just thought I heard something from behind me.”         “Oh, like what?” Ice now hows a concern look on his face.         “Whispers, nothing more, don’t worry my mind is still sharp enough to complete this mission easily.” I continue walking down the sidewalk past Ice.         Night has now fallen and Ice and I have made it to the objectives’ building. Artyom has been residing in a gothic style castle, guards patrolling the roads and the walls surrounding it. The walls were old but still looked durable enough to climb up to the balconies above. Only a handful of well armed men patrol the ground and a few more up on the second floor.         “Ice, go make yourself comfortable, this shouldn't take too long.”  Turning to Ice as he nods his head and walks away.         Turning my attention to my objective, looking it over trying to find the best way to infiltrate the castle. Several balconies littered the second floor and third floor of the castle. Great windows lined the walls of the castle, snow covering anything that it touches. I crouched there in the veil of night, studying the patrol’s routes. Four gourds on the ground are station at each of the four corners of the wall, and a few patrolling along the ground.  I can’t make out how many are on the second and third floors of the castle.         I wait for a few seconds more, studying the patterns of the guards before I started to move. The guards walk past, their feet crunching the snow underneath them. I make it to the wall of the castle, I start to climb up the old snow covered walls; Using the old stones to lift myself up. I make it up to the second floor and peak my head out to see a guard walk past me as I do. As he passes I climb up to the second floor and start my way up to the third. My gloves start getting damp with each new stone I grab; Causing my fingers to start to go numb. As I near the top of the third floor I can hear a conversation between two guards.         "Эй, вы увидите новую игрушку Артема?"         "Hey, you see Artyom's new plaything?"         "Да, черт возьми я бы не прочь пойти на ее сам". The second guard starts to laugh.         "Yeah, damn I wouldn't mind having a go at her myself".         "Жаль, что он рассматривает ее как дерьмо, хотя, например хорошенькая". The first guard lets out a sigh.         "Too Bad he treats her like shit though, such a pretty little thing".         "Да, мы должны лучше вернуться к работе, прежде чем он найдет нас здесь стоял, ничего не делая".         "Yeah, we should get back to work before he finds us standing here doing nothing". The second guard says before walking away.         I wait for a few more seconds before the first guard starts to walk away; I’ve lost nearly all the feeling in my fingers now. I climb up to the third balcony and spot a nearby door leading into the castle. I open the door and step into the castle, closing it behind me trying not to make any sound.         “Cloud, how long have you and Subject 27 been inside of the facility?”         “I couldn't tell you that Princess Luna. All time seemed lost while we were in that hell hole...”         Those whispers again.... Where the hell do they keep on coming from? I shake it off and I continue my way into the castle. The walls were bare, just a few lights hanging on them as I sneak my way through the empty hallways. I hear the footsteps and chains being dragged across the floor, coming down the nearby hallways. I press my body up against the wall, I stand there holding my breath waiting to see who is walking down the nearby hallway.         "Да ладно вам грязные шлюха! Мастер необходим Lovin!"         "Come on you filthy whore! Master needs some lovin!" A man’s voice yells out as he nears the crossway.         "Артем пожалуйста, остановитесь! Ты делаешь мне больно!"         "Artyom please stop! You're hurting me!" A woman’s voice cries out in pain.         I stand there, still holding my breath as I watch my target walk down through the crossway with a woman in chains crawling on all fours with a chain wrapped around her neck like a dog collar. Artyom has a bottle of vodka in his left hand and the chain in the other, every few steps he takes he takes another swig of his vodka.         "Артем, пожалуйста, вы мне больно!"         "Artyom please you're hurting me!" The woman cries out once more before she crawls into the other hallway with Artyom.         "Остановите плач глупая сука!"         "Stop your crying you stupid bitch!" A smack echos out through the hallway after he yells this.         This is going to be too easy, he’s drunk and horny, easiest money I’ve ever made. I follow my target and his pet down the hallway, keeping my distance to make sure I don’t get noticed. They both enter a room, the door closing behind them, I crept to the door only looking behind me once before I entered.         I slowly opened the door, the sounds of grunts and moans coming from Artyom as I peek my head into the room. The room was well furnished with dimmed lights filling the room, there kneels Artyom and his pet on the bed, he takes another swig from his vodka before continuing to go to town on his pet.         "Тебе нравится, что don’tcha сука?"         "You like that, don’tcha bitch?" He grunts thrusting harder and faster into his pet.         His pet only able to get mixed sounds between cries of pain and moans of pleasure. I snuck into the room with the utmost ease, closing the door slowly and quietly behind me. Sneaking up behind my target, watching his pale skinny body covered in sweat thrusting into his pet over and over again as she continues to let out mixed noises of pain and pleasure.         Only a few feet behind Artyom now I bring my pet blade out to satisfy its hunger, switching the blade so it points in a downward angle, raising it up into the air as I crept closer and closer to Artyom. Then the worst possible thing could happen, my cell phone started to ring. Stopping dead in my tracks as my phone goes off, trying my best not to facepalm myself.         Artyom stops and turns around only able to get a glimpse of me before I rushed him and dug my blade deep into his throat, he falls to the floor flailing about as his life escapes him. I answer the phone call as I watch my target die.         “This is the WORST possible time to call me!” Dragging my hand down across my face.         “Relax Arkis, we’re watching your progress and you did fine, you’re hired.”         “Who is th-?!” The caller hangs up, cutting me off mid sentence.         Artyom’s pet is now looking at me, naked sitting in the bed with a mixed look across her face from joy and horror. I put my cell in my pocket before I start to walk closer to her, raising my blade into the air to kill her.         “S-Stop! P-Please don’t kill me!” She cries out as she backs up in the bed.         “You speak English? Who are you?”  Stopping and lowering my blade as I stand there befuddled.         “M-My name is Alex Orlov, I was kidnapped and sold on the slave market, Artyom bought me and treated me like a dog...” Tears start to fill her green eyes as she starts to cry.         “How do you how to speak English?” Standing there at the edge of the bed, watching her closely.         “I-I was taught by my father, he was a tourist visiting Russia and met my mother and never left.” She wipes her tears away as she crawls closer to me.         “Stop, don’t come any closer, I won't hesitate to kill you. How long have you been his pet?” Alex stops after hearing my command, her chain tailing behind her on the bad.         “I’ve been his pet for a-” I stop listening as the whispers start once more.         “Cloud, tell us how Subject 27 was able to survive such brutal punishment.”         “I-I don’t know.... He is able to change his body at will into a black form...”         Turning my head to look around to room trying to pinpoint where the whispers are coming from.         “We see, has Subject 27 shown anything strange lately?”         “Well, when we ran into Colt, after their fight his voice changed and ordered Colt to take me far away from him...”         Snapping back to reality as Alex places her hand on my stomach, quickly bringing my blade to her throat out of reflex.         “A-Are you okay?” She gasp as I quickly bring my blade to her neck.         “Yeah, thought I heard something. Get dressed you’re coming with me.” Her eyes lit up with joy after hearing me say this.         I change into Artyom’s clothing, disguising myself as him; Alex now wearing my clothes as I grab her chain and we walk out the room, only to be greated by a few armed men.         "Сэр! Мы услышали шум, издаваемый камер и хотел проверить на вас, сэр!"         "Sir! We heard some the commotion coming from your chambers and wanted to check up on you, sir!" The men salute me as I come to a stop.         "Вольно мужчин! Нет ничего плохого, просто забавляется с моим домашним животным".         "At ease men! Nothing is wrong, just having a little fun with my pet." Saluting the men back.         "Сэр, ты в порядке? Ты выглядишь немного по-другому".         "Sir, are you okay? You look a little different." The men drop their salute and stand with their hands behind their backs.         "Да, теперь вернуться на свой пост. С моим домашним животным на прогулку подышать свежим воздухом".         "Yes, now return to your post. Taking my pet for a walk to get some fresh air". The men turn around and walk down the hallway.         I start to walk with Alex in chain behind me down the hallway, no other guards are patrolling this hallway. We walk through the castle without any incidence from any of the other soldiers.         “Cloud, tell us about Subject 27’s transformation.”         “H-His body was covered by these black scales, he seemed.... Different. I don’t know how else to explain it, Princess Luna.”         “That’s fine Cloud, is there anything else you can tell us about Subject 27?”         “Well... There are a few oth-.” The whispers cuts off as Alex bumps into me.         “Sorry about that, master.” She quickly backs up off of me.         “Master? Fair enough, come pet.” We continue through out the castle.         We go down a few staircases and through a few doors, the castle was bare and cold, only thing in it was just a few lights hanging on the walls. We eventually came across a pair of large metal doors, two guards standing in front of them salute me as I approached.         "Радуйся, сэр!"         "Hail sir!"         "Вольно мужчин, открыть двери".         "At ease men, open the doors". Saluting the men as they greeted me.         The men press a button which causes the doors to let out a hiss and a whine as they open, the cold air rushed in bringing in snow. We walked through the metal doors into the cold winter night, snow is still falling and covering the courtyard with men patrolling it. We walked through the yard, not getting stopped by any of the guards; We reached the main gates and I ordered the men to open them. We walked through it and down the icy road, Alex’s chain turning cold as the winter air chills it, I can hear the faint sounds of her chain clinking together as we walk.         “M-Master, I’m cold, can we go someplace warm?” Alex jaw starts to chatter as she shivers.         “Just a few more minutes before we are far enough from the castle.”  We continue down the snowy sidewalk, snow crunching underneath our feet.         We turned a corner and started to walk down a new block, Ice Cube was leaning against a lamp pole lighting another cigarette as he shivers. He looks up and sees me walking towards him with Alex in tow.         “Who’s this, Arkis? A ‘new’ lady friend of yours?”         “You can say that, I completed the contract, we can leave.”         “Good, how did it go? Any complications?” The cherry of his cigarette lights up as he takes a drag.         “You can say that, your ‘friends’ gave me a call before I completed my mission....” My eyes narrow after saying this.         “Ha! Someone owes me some money then.” Ice starts to clap, knocking some of the snow off of his shoulders.         “Glad to see you’re happy about this, my job was almost compromised because of your ‘friends’. Let’s go before the guards figure out what happened, and Alex is coming with us.” - - -         I came to, laying in a cell on the floor. My right forearm burns with pain as I try to move it, only being restricted by a cast covering it. My ribs feel like someone hit me with a sledgehammer, I start to get up to my knees before getting tackled.         “27! You’re awake!” Cloud’s voice fills the cell as she yells out.         She wraps her hooves around me, hugging me tightly as she nuzzles her head into my chest. My ribs start to burn once more as her head rubs against my chest, but I ignore the pain and return the hug.         “H-How long was I out?” I sit there in the cell, my mind still a little fuzzy.         “Subject 27, you’ve been out for one whole day, we’ve been keeping a close eye on you. We have a question for you though, what can you tell us about Fade.” Princess Luna’s voice goes dark after saying Fade’s name.         “Cloud, you might want to let go now, it’s about to get very cold in here.” I start to stand up as Cloud lets go.         The air in the cell starts to turn cold as Fade takes over my body. The blood in my body starts to run cold, numbing the pain in my chest and my arm; My veins turned blue as they become visible through my skin. Fade crippling cold starts to affect my body as she runs rampant through it.         “My mistress! It’s an honor to finally be with you once more!” My voice cold and steady, each breath I exhale hangs in the air, frozen.         “Fade... The mistress you knew is dead, Nightmare Moon was defeated by the Elements of Harmony. The ponies of the land now know me as Princess Luna.”         Fade stays silent after hearing the devastating news about her defeated mistress.         “Mistress... I’ve fought just to survive in that hell hole of a facility that I was trapped in... I nearly consumed Subject 27 before we struck a deal, we need information about a the staff members of the facility.” Fade’s presence starts to give me a brain freeze.         “Fade, Subject 27, We’re sorry to hear what you two both been through; Cloud told us what you three went through in that facility. When We we’re Nightmare Moon we created that facility and funded it to run tests on creatures and ponies to see how they would react in dire circumstances. We didn’t expect it to keep on running this long, we’ve built it in the Everfree Forest so nopony would stumble upon it by accident.” I can feel my organs start to fail and shutdown as Fade’s presence still the dominant one.         “Mistress would you be will-.” Cutting Fade off before she does anymore damage to my organs.         “S-Sorry Fade... I-I needed to take control again before my organs shut down and kill me...” Falling to my knees, my whole body feels like one giant popsicle.         “Princess Luna, the terms of our contract are if I assist Fade on getting revenge on the one who trapped her there, then she would spare my life.” I can feel my body start to thaw as my heart pumps warm blood throughout my body.         “Yes, we can help you with this small task. But one problem, no pony magic can trap a shadow, but zebra magic can.”         “Zebra... Magic?” If there are talking ponies then sure, why not zebras too.         “Yes, unicorns can use their horn to wield magic, zebras uses enchantments and incantations.”         “So, pretty much ‘voodoo’ then.” I’ve never been so confused before in my life.         “Voo-doo? We don’t understand this word you use.” Luna’s face now has a confused look upon it.         “Long story short, there’s a thing from my world called VooDoo, it’s a religion based off of worshipping spirits or other deities. They used their knowledge of herbs, poisons to perform rituals for the creation of charms and amulets intended to protect oneself or harm others.” Explaining to the best of my abilities on something I lack knowledge on was rather difficult.         “Y-Yes, that’s rather similar to what zebra magic is, I know of a few zebras who are powerful enough to capture one of Nightmare Moon’s creations. She resides in the zebra nation far from here. And we are sorry for causing you trouble, we weren't expecting to see Fade again; If you wouldn't mind keeping Fade a secret from ponies we would be greatful.”         “Thank you for your help, Princess Luna. And to clarify you don’t have a problem with my race, correct?” “Correct Subject 27, we don’t have an issue with your kind. Our sister Princess Celestia wanted to give you and Colt a reward for your troubles, how does 5000 bits sound?”         “Sure? I don’t quite know how much that is, but anything would help.” I’m so confused right now, so very confused.         “27.... 5000 bits is a lot... We could live in comfort for quite some time!” Cloud’s voice sings out with joy after hearing this.         “I’ll just take your word on this, Cloud. Princess Luna, do you need me to deliver Colt his share of the reward?” Turning my attention to Luna as she stands there quietly.         “Please, you may call us Luna. And that won’t be necessary, I’ll have one of the royal guards deliver it to him.”         “Okay, Luna, and on the subject about Fade; I’ll keep quiet about her. So far, only Cloud and Colt know about her. I’ll keep her in check so she will not hurt any good pony.” Luna looks visibly relieved after hearing this.         “Doctor, would you mind coming in here and see to Subject 27’s injuries?” Luna turns her head and calls out.         I hear hoof steps tapping against the ground as they come closer to the cell. A stallion unicorn sticks his head from around the corner with a smile on his face, he steps into the doorway of the cell before he speaks.”         “We meet again Subject 27, you already know me as Doctor Helping Hoof.” Credits Editor frieD195 > A Night To Remember > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 13 - A Night To Remember         After the good Doctor said this, I didn’t even know what I was doing. I charged him, not even realizing I called upon my Friend’s and Fade’s power. My left arm morphed into its black scaled form; With Fade’s power coursing through my body now, the scales on my left arm started to rise and stand on end, a thick frozen black smoke started to ooze from the now open scales.         His body slammed into the concrete wall behind him, my claws sinking into the wall pinning him against it. My vein slowly pulsed as more smoke vented out of my scales; the tip of my scales and claws start to turn blue the longer the vein slowly pulsed with frozen energy.         “Give me ONE good reason why not to KILL you right here and right now!” My voice mixed between Fade’s frozen voice and mine.         “B-Because if it wasn't for me, you and Cloud would’ve never of met.” He violently coughs as he tries to speak.         Coming to my senses, I retract my claws from the wall. The Doctor’s body slumps to the floor with a thud. I bring my arm down to my side as it transform back to its normal form.         “What are you talking about? Because of you Cloud and I met.” Standing over him as he starts to breath easier.         “W-When you went into the room with the two pedestals I rigged it so no matter what you would get Cloud. The first two choices were poisonous gas and a enraged Diamond Dog. And for your information I didn’t have any part in your testing, I just studied your vitals.” He slowly starts to get to his hooves.         “I see, I guess I owe you an apology and a thank you then. Do you wish to learn more about me, Doc?” Crouching down to eye level with him, he slowly looks up and meets my gaze.         “Y-Yes! I would love to learn more about your species!” His eyes light up with excitement after hearing my proposal.         “Very well, would you kindly remove this cast you put on my right arm? It’s a little redundant.” He quickly nods and his horn lights up as he highlights the cast and removes it.         “Now, watch closely, I can only show you this once before I build up too much debt.” His eyes now closely watch my arm.         I turn my arm over, to expose the massive bruising that now covered my right arm. I slowly called upon my Friend’s power, channeling it to my damage arm; My veins turn black as the black ichor slowly traveled into my arm. The bruising starts to lighten as the fractured Radius and Ulna start to repair themselves. The pain in my arm starts to fade away as my arm begins to regenerate.         “T-This is AMAZING! Can your whole kind regenerate so rapidly?” His face has a mixture of shock and joy as he watches my arm heal.         “No, only I can. Long story short, I have certain powers that I can call upon and use, but the more I use the more debt I build up; And you don’t want to know what the payment is.” I start to stand up as the Doc stands there speechless.         “So, Colt’s report about your power was correct, We are impressed. We are also impressed to see you’re able to wield Fade’s power. But there is one thing that troubles Us, Colt mentioned that you’re rather unstable, is this correct?” Luna now as a concerned look on her face.         “Unstable? Yes you can call it that, but I can at least still control my power most of the time. You don’t need to fret Luna, I promise you this; I will not be a threat to any ponies that don’t try to hurt anyone I care about.” Meeting Luna’s stare as I turn around to face her.         “Doc... T-Thank you for doing what you did, if I haven't meet 27 in the facility I don’t know what would've happened to me. 27 means.... a lot to me.” Cloud kicks a hoof at the ground as her face turned slightly red.         “Agreed, thank you Doc for what you did, Cloud saved my life more than once and she means a lot to me as well.” Cloud starts to trot over to me as the doctor slowly starts to trot over to Luna.         “Subject 27, We greatly appreciate your hard work and your determination in the facility and in shutting it down. We would like you to have this Lunar Medallion and fight for us when called upon to protect Canterlot.” Luna’s horn starts to glow as she levitates a midnight blue medallion in front of me.         I get down on one knee and raise my hands to grab the medallion, hoping this is appropriate gesture to accept an honor like this.         “Princess Luna, I would be honored to be your Knight. I promise to protect these lands and fight in your honor when you call upon me.” I grasp the medallion in my hands and put it around my neck.         “This is a great honor have bestowed upon you. May you embrace the darkness of night and revel in its power. May the veil of the darkness protect you from your enemies. Subject 27, We knight thee as a Lunar Knight.” Luna expands her wings outwards as a smile grows across her face.         “Thank you my Princess, I’ve always been more comfortable while in the darkness than the light.” I start to tug on the medallion that hangs around my neck.         “T-Thats pleases Us to hear you say this, we’re glad to hear that somepony else enjoys the night as much as Us, most ponies just sleep or hide when it’s dark outside. The medallion around your neck is enchanted so it will never break, no matter how hard you try.” Her face now adorned with a slight blush.         “Hey Doc, may I ask you a question? How long have you been working in that facility?” Cloud turns her head and looks at Doctor Helping Hoof.         “Well, roughly two years before Subject 27 appeared out of nowhere.”         “Hey Doctor, how long have Cloud and I been inside the facility?”         “Will, Cloud was in there for one week, You... You were there for two.”         “Two weeks?” The Doctor now has my full attention.         “No, two months, for the most part of it you were in a coma.”         “Only two months that's.... Wait, two months?! WHAT!?”” Shocked stiff after hearing this.         “Correct Subject 27, two months. You’ve only been awake for roughly one week. Your body kept on resisting any of the chemicals we put in you until we gave you such a high dosage of a prototype drug called Buck. Your body didn’t have enough time to build up a tolerance to the overdose of the new drug introduced into your system. So it pretty much kick started your system and snapped you out of your coma.”         “So, explain to me why you had me on sedatives and didn’t remove the shard until I was fully awake.”         “Oh, after you were ‘Bucked’ out from your coma you kept on thrashing about, so we gave you a mild dose of sedatives until we figured out what to do about the shard that was in you.” His face lights up like a light bulb just went off.         “I see, I guess it makes sense.” Shrugging my shoulders as I just stand there and agree with the good Doctor.         “So, 27 was awake for about the same time that I arrived, what a coincidence. So Doc, did you find out anything interesting about 27’s species?”         “Well since 27 is a “unique” kind of his own species, nothing too much. His kind are omnivorous, their organs are somewhat similar to pigs, their bone structure allow them to be to be rather flexible; Besides that, nothing else.” He starts to scratch the top of his head with his hoof.         “I’ll allow you to run more tests on me one of these days, Doc. But for now I think I’m done with testing. So Luna, how would Cloud and I get to the zebra nation from here?”         “Well, only you can travel there Subject 27, if Cloud went as well it might cause some issues between the zebras and ponies. How about you and Cloud take a day or two and just relax in Canterlot before you leave?”         “Fair enough, spending some time not fighting and just kicking back would rather be nice, don’t you agree Cloud?” Turning to look at Cloud, only to see a sad look upon her face.         “Y-Yeah, that would be nice 27....”         “Cloud, what’s wrong?”         “N-Nothing, lets just have a good time in Canterlot before you leave.” She turns around and heads up the stairs.         “I’ll best be going as well, I have some patients that need to be tended to in the hospital.” He turns and starts to walk towards the staircase.         “Doctor Helping Hoof, you might want to go pay Colt a visit in Ponyville. He might let you run some tests on him, tell him I sent you; If he doesn't believe you just ask him about the ‘Improvised Rock’, he’ll know what it means.” Stopping the Doctor before he left.         “Improvised Rock? O-Okay... I guess I shall pay him a visit, hopefully we meet again Subject 27.” He continues up the stairs, leaving Luna and I alone in the dungeon.         “Subject 27, come visit us when you’re ready to leave for the zebra nation. You’ll have to come visit us in the Royal Castle at night.” Luna takes her leave and I follow.         We only walked through the dungeon for a short while before we entered into the twilight sky. The last bit of the sun’s light mixed with night sky created a beautiful sunset. Cloud was standing there in the grass just staring up at the sunset in awe. Luna takes her leave and I walk towards Cloud before she snaps out of her trance and greets me with a smile.         “So Cloud, anything special you wanted to do tonight?” I stand next to Cloud, staring up at the sunset before the night sky takes over.         “Well, while you were out I talked to some of the guard ponies and they mentioned this nice little watering hole in town, let’s go check it out.” She starts to trot into town.         I just follow her lead, looking at the beautiful city as we walk throughout the city. The roads were paved with flat stone, street lamps littered the sidewalks illuminating the roads. Homes and other buildings were just gorgeous to look at, flowers covering the fronts of them. Ponies walked about their own day, finishing up their last minute shopping before the stores closed up for the night. Some just sat at tables enjoying their dinners or just sitting at tables having easy going conversations. My stomach starts to gurgle, snapping me out of my trance as it calls for food.         “Hey Cloud, you hungry? I still haven't gotten anything to eat since Ponyville...” Placing my hands over my stomach as it rumbles.         “Oh, yeah let’s go get some food in you then!” She starts to giggle as my stomach speaks to us, begging for food.         We pick a random diner and sit down outside since the weather was nice. A unicorn mare approaches us levitating two menus and placing them on the table in front of us. She stands at the edge of the table with a smile on her face as Cloud and I look over the menu.         “Welcome to Easy Hoofin’ Dinner, I’m your hostess for tonight, my name is Sweetsong, may I get you two ponies anything to dri-.” She trays off as she now notices that I’m not a pony.         “It’s fine miss, I know that you’ve never seen someone of my kind befo-.” She cuts me off mid-sentence.         “N-No, that’s not it sir. That medallion around your neck, you’re a Lunar Knight?” Her face lights up as she realizes what hung around my neck.         “Yes I am... Is something wrong?” I raise an eyebrow as I answer her question.         “N-No sir! We just don’t see many, if any, Lunar Knights at all! It’s an honor to have you here at our little dinner.” Joy now resides on her face.         “O-Okay then... I’ll just have a glass of water and a fruit salad. What are you going to get, Cloud?”         “I’ll just have the same thing.” The hostess takes her leave with our orders.         “Who would've thought wearing this medaillon would bring about such commotion.” We only waited a few moments before our food and drinks were brought out to us.         We chowed down on the fresh fruit salad, each bite just as sweet and tasty as the last; The fruit was amazingly fresh and good. I devoured the salad in the matter of seconds, before Cloud could even take her fourth bite.         “Boy, that hit the spot, how’s your salad Cloud?” Taking a drink of the cold water washing down the salad.         Her eyes go wide as she looks up to see nothing was left of my salad, I can see mashed up piece of food in her gaping mouth as she stares at me.         “Y-You already finished your food? How’s that even possible?” She stops eating as she stares at me with her gaping mouth.         “Oh, yeah, I’m rather fast eater.” I scratch the back of my head as I take another sip of my drink.         Cloud stops staring and slowly continued eating her food, I sat there just pony-watching while I waited for Cloud to finish. Only a few minutes past before Cloud finished and the hostess returns with the bill. She hands me a small plastic tray with a piece of paper on it, I paid the bill and left a rather handsome tip for her. We both left the dinner and continue on our adventure towards the watering hole Cloud heard about.         Night had fallen and the streets were well lit by the lamps that lined the sidewalks. The night air was cool and pleasant, a small breeze blew in bringing in the scent of freshly cut grass and flowers. A Lot of the ponies were already in their homes spending time with their families or loved ones.         We reached the watering hole, music flooded the street through the open door, we can see ponies dancing and singing through the window as we walk past. We entered the watering hole and made our way to the bar. We were greated by a white unicorn stallion with a rather impressive mustache on his muzzle.         “Well aren't you a strange one, friend? What’s your poison?” A smile grows across his face as he levitates up a mug.         “I don’t know, what's your most popular drink here?” I place my elbows down on the bar as I lean towards the bartender.         “Apple Cider of course! Made fresh here everyday by the famous Apples from Sweet Apple Acres!” He pours two drinks and levitates one to Cloud and I.         I bring the mug up to my mouth as the scent of the cider penetrated my nose, the sweet aroma made my mouth water. I take a drink from the cider; it was surprisingly sweet with a appley aftertaste. I quickly finished the mug of cider, wiping the foam off my mouth as a smile makes its way onto my face.         “Another one, good sir!” I lifted the mug into the air, as the cider warms my spirit and body.         He fills me up another mug of cider, I quickly downed that one and requested another one. Each one just as sweet as the last, the taste of apples filled my mouth after each drink. I doubt I could drink enough of this sweet apple cider to get me tipsy, let alone drunk. After downing my fifth one, the bartender starts to fill another one before I requested something that made his eyes widen in surprise.         “My good sir, do you have anything stronger than this?” I place the mug on the bar as I wipe off the foam from my mouth.         “I do! But a fair warning friend, it’s rather potent stuff.” He grabs a shot glass and fills it up with a green liquid.         “I call it an Apple Bomb, I just perfected the recipe a year ago!” He floats the shot glass of Apple Bomb to me.         I hesitate before I take the shot, it went down smooth, surprisingly with no bite to it. The shot tasted like a Granny Smith Apple. I placec the shot glass on bar as my ears start to burn, I turn my attention to Cloud as she finishes her second mug of cider. She wiped the foam from her muzzle and made a request that I wasn't too fond of.         “Hey 27, care to dance?” She turns away from the bar and starts to walk to the floor.         I simply follow her to the floor where ponies dance on. She stands on her hind hooves and places her fore hooves on me, I grab her fore hooves and we started to dance. My head felt a little dizzy as the Apple Bomb made its way into my system. The music changed to some kind of marching song, heavy on the tuba.         “Hey 27, I love this song! Its called March of the Parasprites!”         We continued to dance as the song went on, moving about the dance floor as we danced. We went back to the bar as the song ended and ordered another round of drinks for ourselves.         “My good sir! Another Apple Bomb for myself and what ever this beautiful mare wants!” I raise my hand up into the air as I yell out my order.         “I’ll have what he’s having!” Cloud yells out.         The stallion floats two shot glasses filled with the green liquid. We grab them and before we take the shots the bartender gives us a warning.         “Careful now, I’ve never seen somepony take more than two shots of the Apple Bomb.” We both nod at him as we take the shots and go back out to the dance floor.         We started to dance again, the Bomb took quick effect on Cloud as she starts to stumble a little and slurred her words. The second shot makes my lips and tongue go numb as it enters my system. The music continues on as we danced, I lift Cloud up into the air above my head and started to spin, she lets out a cry of joy as we spun around the room. I bring her back down to the floor and we danced some more. Cloud stumbles back to the bar and I tryed my best to follow her.         “Bartender! Two moreshh Apple Bombshh!” Cloud raises her hoof into the air as she calls out this order, slurring some of her words.         “You sure your big friend there should have another one?” He lifts an eyebrow as he points a hoof towards me.         “I can drink about five more of these! Hit me with another one!” I slightly stumble as I raise my hand up to grab the Apple Bomb that he levitated to me.         Cloud knock backs her drink and starts to stumble back to the dance floor, I slowly follow after finishing my drink trying my best not to stumble and fall over. We make it back to the dance floor as the new song started. We started to dance once more, dancing all over the floor, swinging wildly and twirling Cloud around. As I spun Cloud around, she gained some distance from me. I turned around and lifted my arm up in the air ordering another drink.         The bartender floated another Bomb into my hand and I knocked it back quickly, I turned around and saw Cloud trying her best to fly back to me. I catch her as she starts to drop and lift her back up into the air and we started to dance some more.         “Bartender! A round for the house!” The ponies all cheered out after hearing this.         He floated another shot to Cloud and I and we down them quickly. My whole face went numb and my head started to spin as the shot from before started to take effect. After a few minutes the new shot took hold and my vision went black. I wake up the next morning in bed, birds chirping outside my window as I lay there, unable to recall anything from the previous night. The taste of apple still sits in my mouth, my mouth felt like it had a small amount of cotton in it, but other than that, no hangover. I laid there staring up at the ceiling trying to recall anything from last night. Then it hit me, I finally noticed who was sleeping on my chest, it was Cloud... She was splayed out across my chest, her head rested at the base of my neck, her front hooves draped across my chest and hanging over my shoulders as they touched the bed, her hind hoofs draped over my left side. Her soft coat resting against my body as her mane was lazily draped along my side, she was surprisingly light. The next thing I realized made my mind start to race, I was naked in the bed; with only a thin blanket covering the lower half of my body. “W-What happened last night?” I asked myself... Credits Editor frieD195 > Friend's and Fade's Little Sceret > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 14 - Friend and Fade’s Little Secret         “Hmmm, Friend, Fade..... W-What happened last night?” I close my eyes traveling to the darkness inside my mind.         “Oh? You don’t recall a thing lad? Well then, isn't this going to be fun.” Friend appears in front of me.         “Subject 27... That was quite a show last night... I didn’t know you humans could move like that..” Fade manifest right  besides Friend, her hand is covering her mouth trying to hide her smile, her face slightly red.         “So, you two saw everything last night?” I start to set down as a seat rapidly appears out of the darkness.         I lean back in the chair made out of nothingness, I drag my hand across my face as I try to recall anything from the night before. Anything I try to do just brings back just a big dark blank spot from the events that occurred last night.         “The human body never ceases to amaze me, so Subject 27 when were you going to let me ‘explore’ your body?” Fade gives me a wink as she lets out a small giggle.         “Careful lass, I’ve seen our good boy here take out countless women who wanted to get ‘close’ to him just trying to catch him off guard.” Friend’s throne manifested behind him as he takes a seat.         Fade quickly moves right behind me, almost like she was just gliding across the ground. The back of my seat disappears as I fall my back lands against Fade as she drapes her arms around my neck, catching me. She places her mouth next to my ear before she whispers her icy seductive words into my mind.         “Aww Subject 27, why won’t you let me get close to you? All I just want is to play a little with you.” My ears start to burn a little as her chilly words nip at them.         “What did I just say lass?! Are you deaf?!” Friend now has his skull cane in his right hand as he taps the ground with it.         “I don’t want to assassinate Subject 27. No, I want to ‘explore’ this fascinating body of his.”         “Careful lass, he might be a fine looking man but he still an assassin through and through.” He stops tapping his cane as he leans back in his throne.         “Don’t worry Friend, I’ll make sure I treat Subject 27 right.” She starts to nibble on my ear. - - - I open my eyes as Cloud starts to stir. I lay there just watching Cloud moves about on my chest. Her soft coat rubs up against my chest as she stirs in her sleep; She nuzzles her head into my chest as she slowly starts to wake. She continues to nuzzle her head into my chest as she wakes up, letting out moans and a sigh as she stretches out. “Oh Celestia, I haven't slept like that in ages.” She rolls over on her back, stretching out her legs and wings before rolling over to her other side. I just lay there quiet, as I watch her move about on my chest. I place my hand on her mane and start to pet her, she looks up to me with a smile on her face. “Good morning 27... I didn’t know you were awake yet.” “Yeah, I’ve just been watching you sleep for only a few minutes.” I ran my fingers through her blue mane. “Yeah? I love just laying here listening to your heart beat, the rhythmic beat is just soothing. Such a powerful heart you have, must be large to keep your body running.” She presses her ear closer to my chest as she listens to my heartbeat. We just lay there in bed as the sun’s rays start to creep across the bed. The birds still chirped outside the window on a nearby tree. A warm breeze blows through the window filling the room with warmth and the fresh scent of flowers. I am still trying to find any shred of memories from last night, I’m too embarrassed to ask Cloud and I doubt Friend or Fade will give me an honest answer. “I wish we could just lay in bed forever, I love the warmth of your body pressing against mine.” Cloud nuzzles her head into my neck as she lets out another sigh of joy. The only thing I can do right now is play along and act like I know what happened last night until I can persuade Friend or Fade to tell me what happens, or something triggers a fragment of last night to come back. We lay there just enjoying each others company, I place both my arms around Cloud embracing her in a hug. “Hey Cloud, I have an idea, how about you stay here in bed while I go fetch us some breakfast?” Looking down at Cloud, to see her with a bigger smile on her face. “That’s a fantastic idea 27! Surprise me.” She looks up to me and gives me a kiss before wiggling out from my arms and trotting towards the bathroom. With Cloud finally off my chest I can finally stretch out and pop my back, a loud crack rings out as I twist in bed; I quickly turn my neck cracking it as well before I get out of bed. I look around the room to try to find my clothes; They were scattered throughout the room, pants hanging off the dresser, my shirt on a lamp that was on the wall, my boots were by the door and my boxers were by the bed. I quickly got dressed as I hear the shower turn on; I was about to put my boots on when I noticed my old tattered camo pants in the corner, I pick them up and folded them and took them with me, hoping I can find a tailor nearby to craft me a new pair. I stop and turned around before leaving to put my medallion on around my neck and grab a handful of coins before I go. I left the room into the world outside. We were in a rather nice looking hotel and our room was on the ground level; I notice a staff pony walking past and I grab his attention and asked him where the closet tailor was and a good place to grab a bite to eat. “Well, a good tailor is rather close by, you leave the main entrance and take a left, walk about one block and you should see her store called ‘Fancy Threads’ you can’t miss it. The hotel offers room service and its pretty good, just go to the front desk and place an order and you’ll be good to go.” The male earth pony explains before he continues on with his work. I thank him for his help before I made my way towards the front desk, I reach the front desk with ease and ring the bell on the counter. A mare earth pony comes to the front desk and greets me with a warm welcome. “Look who’s awake! You two made quite a bit of noise last night, you two have fun?” She smiles as she teases me. “Yah, you can say that, may I place an order with you for room service?” I stand there trying my best just to play along. “Oh yes, sorry about that. When you two came in last night looking for a room it looked like you two were having a rather good night. What might you like for breakfast, sir?” She grabs a quill and some parchment from out underneath the counter. “Hmm, just give us what ever is popular, please and thank you.” She simply nods and gives me one more warm smile before I left. I left the hotel and walked down the street towards the tailor’s shop, the sidewalks and streets were filled ponies of all shape and sizes; Each one well dressed as they tended to their own business and went on with their day. I’ve only been walking for a few minutes before I spot the sign for the tailor’s shop; I reach the shop and entered it, the bell above the door rang out as it easily swung open. The tailor comes to the front of the store and the look on her face never gets old. Her eyes going wide as she sized me up while she tried her best to close her mouth before it hit the floor. She was simply at a loss for words before I made my way towards the counter. “I’ve been recommended by an earth pony and he said you’re a rather skilled tailor. I have an odd request for you and I hope you can do it.” I place my tattered pair of old camo pants on the counter. “I would like to know if you can craft me a new pair of pants, using the same kind of pattern as these. I’m willing to pay rather handsomely for your hard work.” I lean on the counter, the medallion around my neck slips out from my shirt, catching her attention. “Oh! I’m sorry sir! I didn’t know you worked for the Princesses! Please forgive my rudeness!” She backs up from the counter in shock. “Oh, it’s quite fine, just treat me like any normal customer. Now please, back to the matter at hand.” Her gaze now fixated on the pants. “O-Okay sir, once again I’m sorry for my rudeness. Hmmm.... I think I do have this fabric in stock, but it will take me some time to dye it to match this. If I rushed it I could have it done in about a week.” She places her hoof on the pants as she looks it over. “Oh no, please take your time! Just put this on the back burners for now, don’t let me interrupt your work. I’m about to leave on a quest for Princess Luna and I’ll be away for quite sometime. How much will this cost?” I take the handful of coins and start to count them. “Oh free of charge of course! Just having you walk into my store is great for business!”         “This is going to be a problem, it would be very bad for me if I drew too much attention to myself, it would be better for me if no one knew I was a Lunar Knight. I would greatly appreciate it if you kept this quiet and told no pony I was here.” I sighed before saying this, the tailor now has a depressed look on her face after hearing this.         “Oh, okay... How long would you be away on your quest for the Princess?”         “I don’t know, would 15 bits be enough for this?” I put the bits on the counter and the rest in my pocket.         “Yes! 15 bits is more than enough to cover this!” She floats over a quill and parchment from underneath the counter and some measuring tape.         She quickly took my measurements and wrote them down on the parchment, she looked me over once more before my boots caught her attention. They were covered in blood and mud, with many caked on layers of both.         “If you like I could try my hoof at cleaning those... Things you have on your hooves.. Why do you wear such things?” She points at my rather dirty boots with her fore hoof.         “There called boots, and I don’t have hooves like ponies do, I have feet and I wear these to protect them. If you wouldn't mind just washing them off then I would be grateful.” I take off my boots and she quickly enveloped them in a levitation field.         The tailor quickly trots to the back with my boots in tow behind her. I looked around the shop and found a bench against a wall, I made my way and slowly sat down on it trying not to break it. I sat there with my head against the wall and I began to rub my eyes as I try to make any more sense from what happened.         The only things I could recall was we were in the watering hole and we ordered a few drinks. After a short while I ordered a special drink called an Apple Bomb, I didn’t know it would have so much kick to it. I drank roughly.... I don’t know... Five, maybe six shots? Before the my memory goes dark. I sat there on the bench for roughly an half hour before I was brought out of my deep thought by the tailor.         “There you go, good as new, kind of. I was able to clean them and repair most of the damage on them. The bits you already gave me will cover more than enough crafting for your pants and the minor repairs of your things...” She floats my boots in front of me.         I grab my boots and the levitation field dissipates around them, I slip my boots on with ease, the feel and almost look good as new. I stand up and wiggle my toes in my repaired and cleaned boots, I look up and thank her for masterful craftsmanship and her confidentiality before I took my leave.         I walk back down the sidewalk towards the hotel were Cloud and I stayed at. The sun’s rays licked at my face with warmth. I quickly return to the hotel and started to head towards our room, just a few ponies were outside doing work as I walked by. I make it to our room and open the door. I was greeted by a heartfelt greeting by Cloud as she just finished her breakfast.         “Welcome back 27! What took you so long?” She stands up from the table and trots over to greet meet.         “Just had to run a small errand before I came back, what did room service bring?” I place my hand on her head and pet her before I walked over towards the table.         “Oh nothing too special, just a fresh summer salad and some orange juice.”         I set down at the table and started to devour the salad. I finish the salad in just a few minutes and looked up to see Cloud laying back on the bed.         “So Cloud, did you want to do anything special today? See some sites, go visit some friends, or just spend the day together doing nothing?” I get up from the table and started to head towards the bed.         “Well... I wanted to talk to you about your quest from Princess Luna to the zebra nation.” She says with a hint of depression in her voice.         “Okay, what did you wanted to know?” I sat down on the bed next to Cloud, placing my arm around her as she leans against me.         “Well, I wanted to know if you had any idea where the zebra nation is at or what was on it?”         “Nope, not a clue. But I would assume Luna would give me all information I need before I leave.” Trying my best to reassure her.         “That’s what worries me 27, I don’t think any pony, not even the Princesses know anything about it, and I’ve never heard anything about anypony traveling to the zebra nation.” She looks up to me with her big blue eyes.         “Don’t worry about me Cloud, you know I can’t be killed that easily. The only person that was able to come even close to killing me was Colt, I doubt the zebra nation can throw anything at me that could even put a scratch on me.” I let my back fall and drop onto the bed, my arms spread out across it.         “W-Well I do worry about you 27. You keep on fighting and I don’t think your body can take as much abuse as you think it can... E-Every time you go into a fight you come out worse than the previous fight. What if the next fight you go into you don’t come out alive? I-I.... I just don’t know what I’ll do if anything happened to you.” Her eyes start to fill with tears before she laid down next to me.         “Cloud, when have I ever not kept a promise to you?” I turn onto my side as Cloud starts to lay down.         “Y-You always kept your promises that you made...” I wipe away the one tear that ran down her face.         “I may not know every thing from my past, but the one thing I do know is this; I never go back on my word. Cloud I promise you this, I will come back alive from the zebra nation and the first thing I’ll do is find you wherever you may be.”          We lay on the bed for a little while longer just enjoying each other company, the warm air from outside blows through window bringing the sweet scent of flowers.         “Hey 27... You could use a shower....” I take a sniff of the air and smell the masculine odor.         “Yah... I could use one...” I get off from the bed and head towards the shower, taking off my shirt before entering the bathroom and tossing it at the bed.         I finished undressing and stepped into the shower, I turned a nozzle at random hoping for hot water to pour out from the spout. Luckily hot water starts to spray out from the spout and begins to cascade down my body. I stand there in the shower just letting the hot water run down my back, before I was able to zone out a knock came from the door.         “Coming!” Cloud yells out as she trots to the door.Cloud opens the door, before she could greet the visitor they walked into our room.         “Subject 27! The Princess ordered us to come fetch you and bring you to the castle!” Two royal guards now stand outside the bathroom doorway.         “Fine, give me a moment, I’m in the shower.” I turn the nozzle, turning the water off, cutting my shower short.         I step out of the shower, and started to dry myself off: I put my pants and boots on after being fully dried off I walked out the bathroom only being greeted by two armed royal guards.         “Subject 27! The Princess as required an audience with you! Come with us to the castle at once!.”         “Give me a moment, mind waiting outside the room for me?” The guards simply turned and walked out the room.         “Cloud, take the rest of the bits, use them as you wish, I have no need for currency. I will be back soon enough; remember the promise I made you.” I hug Cloud before I put on my shirt and my medallion before I left the room.         I step outside the room, being greeted once more by the two guards. They turned around and started to walk towards the castle; I merely followed them both. The sun started to hang in the air as it was almost in the afternoon. As we make our way onto the main road I can see the castle; Its size still baffles me.         “So boys, why did the Princess want to see me so urgently?”         “Princess Luna wanted to speak with you about the matters regarding your quest, this is all the information she gave us.” The guards didn’t even turn their heads to say this.         After walking for a short while we make it to the front gates of the castle, guards not paying any attention to me as we entered. We walked through the amazingly beautiful hallways once more, eventually reaching the royal hall. We the hall and I see Luna sitting on her throne as she greets me with a smile as I enter.         “Sorry if We interrupt your day, Subject 27. We have urgent news involving your quest for the zebra nation known as ‘Unyasi’; Our scouts brought back some grim news from the mysterious continent.” She rises from her throne and starts to walk towards me.         The guards kneel in front of her before they took their leave. I drop down to one knee and look down towards the floor as she approaches me; I still don’t know if this is a appropriate gesture or not.         “What can you tell me about ‘Unyasi’, any information you can provide will help me greatly, my Princess.”         Luna stops in front of me and places a hoof on my right shoulder, I look up to see a rather grim look upon her face.         “You may rise my knight, and the information I have for you is very little... The only thing I can tell you right now is that there seems to be a civil war raging on in the small continent. My scouts were only able to collect very limited information before he was spotted and fled for his life. We have a small harbor on the northern side of Unyasi, I’ll inform the guards stationed there to allow you free passage to and from Unyasi.” I raise to my feet as I meet Luna’s eyes.         “Is there a faster way getting to Unyasi then by boat? I would greatly preferred if I could get this done as soon as possible.”         “Well yes.... We could teleport you there but there is one problem though. We’ve never been to Unyasi before so our spell could backfire and send you to Talonpolis or somewhere evil.... such as Tartarus...” Luna’s eyes narrow after mentioning Tartarus.         “So, since you’’ve never been to Unyasi before your teleportation spell won't be accurate. Makes sense. It would definitely be hard to imagine a place if you have no idea what it might look like. I’ll take my chances Princess Luna.” A small smile breaks out on my face after saying this; Knowing my luck I’ll either go where I need to be or be sent to the moon itself.         “Very well my knight, while you are there we have a request for you. Would you act as an ambassador for us? Whichever side ends up being the victor of their civil war, We would greatly appreciate it if you try to win their favor and have us on good terms with them. After you finish Fade’s quest of course.”         “As you command my Princess.” Bowing down before her after I accept her quest.         “P-Please, call us Luna.” She says as a hint of embarrassment fills her voice.         “Very well, Luna. Now let’s get on with this, shall we? Teleport me to Unyasi.”         Luna’s horn quickly lights up a dark blue as she channels her spell. She looks at me and says one last thing before teleporting me. .         “Good luck my knight, may the darkness protect you and may you return safely to Us.” She lets loose her spell and my vision goes black as it takes effect. Credits Editor frieD195 > Walking With My Head In The Clouds > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 15 - Walking With My Head In The Clouds          I merely sat there and watch as 27 walked out the door and out of my life, I didn’t know if he’ll make it back from that mysterious zebra nation... Every second I sat there thinking about him just.... Just... Just walking out that door not knowing a thing about what lays ahead. He held his head up high, not even looking back one more time to say one last goodbye... I doubt he knew that he’ll most likely not coming back alive... I...         Tears started to run down my face as I think more about 27.... Every single memory he and I made together since the day I was dropped into his lap... He didn’t even give me a second thought, he just nodded with a smile on his face and walked into the unknown danger that laid ahead... Anything that they threw at him would just mercilessly beat him down and he would just stand right back up and the first thing he did was make sure I was okay....         No matter what kind of punishment he endured, he would simply just rise once more like a Pheonix and do what ever it took to protect me... My eyes started to burn more as tears now freely fell down my face, soaking my coat. I fall to the floor as my legs give out, I lay there on the floor weeping as I recall more memories that we’ve made.         The dark room with the foal was the scariest of them all... I don’t know how 27 was able to survive the chaotic blast from that demonic foal, it should have easily killed both of us... B-But... B-But after the magical energy dissipated from the room he was still there... He still held me as the smell of burnt flesh filled the air around us.. A-All I could do was look up to see a blank look on his face, I-I felt so helpless just sitting there in his arms as I called out to him...         After a few minutes he slowly rose up and gently sat me down on the floor.. His face still had the same blank stare on it as he turned around and started to walk towards the crazed foal. I-I don’t know what he did but somehow he was able to destroy it.. But at a cost though, he nearly lost his arm just to save me, somepony he barely knew... W-Why?         “W-Why 27.... W-Why? Why risk everything just to protect me? H-He barely knew who I was...” My eyes felt like they were on fire the more I cried.         I was able to get up off the floor and make my way to the bed. I lay down on the bed and buried my head deep into the pillow, h-his scent sank into the pillow from the night before... Which brought another torrent of memories rushing back.         I called out to him as he was in the shower, trying to make him hurry up. I turned my back to walk towards the bed to wait for him... That’s when his hand grabbed my flank... His warm hand grasping my rear as he reached through the shower curtains. This memory brought me some joy and a small smile to my face... I don’t know if it was an accident or on purpose... We layed in the bed together, I looked up to him as he just lay there, he still had a smile on his face as he looked down at me and started to pet my mane.         I-I didn’t know what I was doing but I was glad I did it... I leaned in close and kissed him, he just sat there not trying to stop me or anything... My heart just pounded furiously as we sat there kissing... I wipe the tears from my eyes as I wrap myself in the blanket that was on the bed, the smell of him rose from the bed and started to penetrate my nose even more.         T-That day we met Daimon and Colt... 27 told me to run as he fell to the floor in the dark hallway... That was the first time I ever heard him speak... I was too frightened to notice how nice his voice sounded... H-He sounded so commanding but it wasn't like he was trying forcing me to do anything... His voice sounded so caring with each word he spoke, each word poured out like water just like his movements when he fought. His body looked like was made out of water when he fought, each move flowed smoothly like he wasn't trying to force his body to do anything at all; But merely like it moved of its own free will, like it had a mind of its own. I don’t see how it was even possible for somepony’s body to move like that. I didn’t realize this until he fought Daimon and Colt for the very first time. T-That primal scream that roared out from within the darkened hallway that I ran from; It sounded almost animalistic... As he came charging out of the darkness with his misshapen limbs, he almost looked like a timberwolf... Such animalistic features on him... He was able to change his magnificent body to what ever he desired, and it simply did as it was told... I finally stopped crying as my hoof started to wonder below the blankets, his scent still lingers in my nose like a skunk that had just sprayed; Unable to smell anything else but him... I loved it. I-I really never fantasized about anypony before.. Until now that is.. I enjoyed myself indulging in pleasure as much as my breaking heart would allow me... For maybe an half an hour. I was finally able to get out of bed after my little ‘adventure’, I trotted back into the bathroom and washed my hooves before splashing some cold water on my face. All I needed was to leave this room before I started to cry again. I grab the sack of bits and I simply left the room. I made my way to the front desk to pay for our night’s stay, I tap the bell on the desk with my hoof. After the sound of the bell had faded way, a mare came to the front desk with a smile on her face. “Oh, you’re finally awake miss, did you and your ‘special stallion friend’ have a good time last night?” A small grin grew on her face. “D-Did you hear that last night?” My face turned slightly red in embarrassment. “Relax miss, I was just teasing you a little. Your expenses have all been paid by your friend as he left. I hope you have a great day.” She gives me another warm smile before she takes her leave. I smile back before I leave. I walk towards the entrance of the town just wanting to leave. Something catches the corner of my eye, it was a saddle bag sitting in the windowsill of a shop, I enter the shop and was quickly greeted by a store clerk. I asked for the saddle bag that was sitting in the window; I purchase it and quickly leave the store. I strap the bag around myself and place the sack of bits in it. I spread my wings and stretch them before I take off from the ground. I flew out of Canterlot and started to head towards home. Credits Editor frieD195 > Welcome To The Jungle > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 16 - Welcome To The Jungle The teleportation spell hits my chest, my stomach felt like it was full of butterflies flew carelessly throughout me as a warm fuzzy feeling traveled through my body. I feel weightless as my vision goes dark, last thing I see is a worried look on Luna’s face as my world escapes from me. My vision comes back to me quickly as I see a continent below slowly growing bigger by the second. My eyes go wide as I was free falling from the sky and plummeting to my doom. I look around me and I can see the bright blue sky for ever expanding across the horizon, big puffy clouds hang in the air like they didn’t have a single care in this world. The warm sun beating the back of my falling body, the warmth from the sun gently licked my body as I fell. The wind brutally beats against me  as I fell faster and faster towards my inevitable death. My mind started to race as I realize that I didn’t have a plan B: no parachute, no spell, nothing; I was royally fucked here. I close my eyes retreating to the darkness. - - -         “Faster and faster we fall, when we stop only the ground will tell! HAAHAHAA!” Friend laughs hysterically as I was helpless to do anything. “My Mistress did warn you that her magic could backfire, and it looks like she was right...” Fade’s cold words chilling the air in the darkness.         “Yeah, but I wasn't expecting to fall to my death! Hell if anything I was expecting to be sent to the moon!” I yell out in the darkness as Friend continues to laugh madly. “This is fantastic lad! Being lead to your death and not being able to do anything about it! What fun!” Friend started to say as he starts to dance inside my mind.         “Friend... You do know if Subject 27 dies, you die?” Fade stating out the obvious as she facepalms. Friend stops dancing and drops his skull cane, it bounces off the black floor and echos out, his face now has a even bigger grin. “You have a fabulous point there lass! Oh what fun this is! We fall to our doom and there's not a single damn thing we can do!” Friend’s cane quickly stands on end, sitting perfectly still as he places his hand on it. “Friend... Why does Subject 27’s death bring you such joy? Isn't he your friend? And don’t you want to keep on living?!” Fade glides to my side, wrapping her icy arms around me, hugging me from the side. “Because lass! Death is such a fun thing to experience in life! Like eating icecream on a frozen day in hell! Or was that singing to turtles while they mated? I can’t remember.” Friend twirls his skull cane in one hand and scratches the top of his head with the other.         “S-Subject 27... Friend is truly mad, isn't he?” Fade rests her chin on my shoulder, whispering in my ear.         “You’ll get use to it Fade.” I let out a sigh as I just stand there in the darkness. Friend throne erupts from the black floor, he sets down as he lets go of his cane and it still keeps on spinning in the nothingness. “Sorry lass, there’s nothing you or I can do to save our good friend here. Only he can save himself, if he dies he dies; I had a hell of a good ride while it lasted.” Friend snaps his finger, his cane implodes and my arms started to twitch. I raise both my arms up and simply just watch as they spasmed, my fingers started to bend in unnatural ways, letting out a bone shattering cracks. I turn my arms over and watch as the vein started to appear, but this time it wasn't red, but black. I look up at friend as he leans forward in his throne with an even bigger grin now plastered on his face. “You know what you’re supposed to do lad, but remember though, there’s still a cost to using my power, your little Cloud isn't here with us so why not have some fun?.” He snaps his fingers one more time, kicking me out of the darkness and back to reality. - - - I opened my eyes, the continent was now much closer than before, below me I can see what appears to me a small flock of rather large birds flying towards my path. My arms still spasmed as the new blackened vein starts to morph my arms into new misshapen limbs. My claws become jagged as teeth start to grow from them, the muscle mass in my arms increase slightly in size as the black scales erupt from my skin, covering my arms quickly. Four spikes grew near my wrist; two on each side, and one on top and bottom of each arm; Each one only a few inches long, all of them curved slightly, the points facing outwards. Another spike grew out from my elbow, only sticking out a few inches as well. I finally reach terminal velocity as I fall towards the ground. The small flock of the large birds became bigger in size the closer I got to them, then I saw them for what they were; They weren't large birds, but gryphons. Sure why not, if this crazy world can have talking ponies and why not gryphons too? But there was one tiny problem though, if they kept on flying in this direction, I will inevitably collide with one and probably kill it at this speed. “GET OUT OF THE WAY!” I yell at the unsuspecting gryphons, catching their attention as my body slams into one. We both tumble down to the world below as the gryphon desperately tries to regain control, the other four gryphons start to dive down at us, they try their best to grab their falling friend but only fail as we continue to fall. “Guys help me! I think my wing is broken!” Her voice cries out in pain as she tries stabilize herself. “We’re coming S.K!” One of the gryphon yells out to the nosediving gryphon next to me. One of her friends was able to grab ahold of her and slow her descent enough before they both fell to their deaths like I already was. We’re near the canopy of the tree tops as I reach both my arms out trying to grab onto something as I break through the sea of leaves. I see a massive tree trunk next to me as I fall, I sink my claws deep into it trying to slow myself down; The vein in right arm starts to wind itself up, creating a great deal of pressure as it coils up near my elbow, forcing the spike to increase in size as it moves outwards. My jagged claws ripping through the trunk of this massive tree with the utmost of ease, like it was made out of paper; Large splinters shot outwards at me the more my claws dug into the tree. The vein stops compressing itself and release the pressure that it was creating, causing the spike like elbow to shoot in my arm in the blink of an eye; The four spikes around my wrist shot into the tree like they were pylons. I was still rapidly descending to the ground below at critical speeds, I take my left arm and sink it into the tree, my claws causes the top of the tree to shatter and fall towards me. I push myself off from the tree, hoping I can reach another tree to slow myself down as well as dodge the falling tree. I was able to grab a nearby tree and I sink my claws into it as my veins start to coil themselves up to shoot the spike like pylons once more. Splinters shoot past me, cutting my face and my shirt up as my claws dug deeper into the tree. The falling tree snags itself on the nearby trees, stopping itself from falling to the ground and possibly crushing me in the process. My speed decreases a little more before a large branch hits my underarms, knocking my grip loose from the tree. I lost control as I fell, unable to stabilize myself in time before my body slams into the floor of the jungle, creating a small crater. The impact kicking up massive amounts of dust and other small things as it knocks the air out of me, causing me to pass out. - - - I come to inside a small private aircraft. We’re on the tarmac of a small airport in the middle of nowhere. I was just debriefed on my next mission that Ice’s ‘friends’ contacted me to complete. This time I wasn't here for another mark but merely a recovery mission. I was to go into an old abandoned military bunker that was shutdown after the second Cold War. The debriefing didn’t specify why it was shut down, just when. The man who handed me folder was talking about his time in the second Cold War and how quickly it ended. “Yeah, I heard the reason why the war ended so quickly was because Artyom Volkov was assassinated by a non-governmental contracted team.” “What clearance do you have, soldier?” I turn to him, asking him this question. “Sir?” The soldier sounds a little uneasy after hearing me ask this in a monotone voice. “At ease, soldier. Now, what security clearance do you have?” “Sir, my security clearance is Delta ranking sublevel White, why sir?” He now has a even more puzzled look on his face. “Delta White, what I’m about to tell you is highly classified; You barely make the clearance. There was no team sent to kill him, just me.” I said this as disbelief and surprise fills his face as I exit the small private plane. As I set foot onto the runway my back flares up with pain, my vision goes blurry as I’m snapped back to reality. - - - I wake up in the creator that I had created. My head was throbbing like never before, my back felt like someone hit me with a freighter. My mind started to spin, like I was on a merry-go-round. The sounds of wildlife filled the air. I try to move but my body won't respond to any commands, I’m only able to lift my head and barely able to look around.         Small blue flowers filled the creator that I created, their sweet aroma filled the air around me as I grunt in pain. The more of their pollen I breathe in the more my head spins, faster and faster it goes, when it stops, nobody knows! I black out once more as the pollen overwhelms me. - - -         I come to standing outside what appeared to be a rusted metal door leading down to a old bomb shelter. I grab the cold metal wheel and start to turn it, screeching a little as it slowly turns. It slowly opens and I step in, the light from outside illuminates the staircase leading downwards.         I walk down the old cement staircase, my boots echoing off the steps with each one I walk take. I reach the bottom of the stairs and I began to open another door, the gears weren't as rusted as the first door, but still a little difficult to open. The hinges scream as I pull open the large steel door, I step into the bunker and I was bombarded by the odor of mildew.         I turn on my flashlight and run it down the dark hallway, several doors and other hallways branched off from this one. I walk down the main part of the dark hallway while my flashlight illuminates most of it. Water stains covered the walls as as my I look up to see metal pipes with light bulbs coming off of them. I was sent here to retrieve some data and to find out as much as I could about this place.         I take the first hallway to my left, it has a flight of stairs leading downwards, I walk down the stairs and made my way to the second level; The air felt cool and stale in this bunker as I made my way through it. I was given very little detail for this contract. The debriefing I was given was to collect the data and see if I can find out anything about this bunker or why it was closed after the second Cold War.         The war ended quickly, only lasting for roughly two years, Russia’s ruler Artyom Volkov was brought to his end by my hands. It was U.K. and U.S. trying to stop Artyom from finishing his race to create his prototype limited range micro-black hole bomb. The leaders of China and Germany had been fully backing Artyom Volkov and his plans.         Germany had to evacuate this research bunker and stop all their experiments because the front lines were far past Hamburg. Denmark surrendered to the U.K. forces only a few months after the war started; We didn’t find this bunker until after the war ended. Germany tried several times to retake what the U.K. took but only failed. My ‘employers’ recently found enough information about this bunker to find it. They believe that whatever research they did down here was mainly towards Black Hole technology.         I come across something that piqued my interest, it was a map that hanging on the wall; A red dot sits on it showing me where I was in the bunker. I study the map carefully as I drag my left index finger across it trying to find the generator room, after looking for it for about two minutes I find it; The generator room is on the fourth floor of the bunker, I study the map a little longer to find the easiest route to it.         As I back away from the map it feels like something or someone ran there frozen finger down my spine, causing goosebumps to cover my skin. I quickly turn around only to see just a concrete wall covered in water stains. My eyes start to rapidly scan the area trying to find a logical reason for this strange event, but still only nothing in the hallway but me. I shake the feeling off and I walk down the hallway to the staircase leading downwards.         I make my way onto the third floor, and something felt off, the air felt heavier than before; And the air was noticeably colder than the other two floors. I shine my light throughout the dark hallway. My light drags across a split in the hallway, revealing something that I didn’t notice till my light was off it; I quickly bring back to the spot where I thought I saw something but nothing was there. I ignore this illusion that my mind is obviously playing tricks on me and I continue on with my contract.         I felt a little uneasy in this place. Something was very off in here and I wanted to get to the bottom of this. I continue down the dark hallway, I walk past a room and stop and look into it. There were rather large tubes at the back of the room; A massive computer was hooked up to the four tubes. I inspect the room, just a couple filing cabinets and a few desks. The computer looked like it hadn't been touched in ages. I inspect the computer further and see a keyboard with layers of dust resting upon it. Without any power in this bunker I couldn't do anything in here yet. There’s a audio tape setting on the computer itself, my curiosity takes the best me and I plug my PDA into it and download the file in only a few seconds, I plug in my headphones and hit play on the audio file.         “Entry one, September 3rd of 2009, test subjects one through four are failures; No surprise there. There's a new rookie who joined in our little experiments and guess who gets to train her, lucky ol’ me.” “Entry two, September 10th of 2009, the new rookie did something that, to the surprise of no one, got me in trouble. She mixed up the blood samples from the new batch with the corrupted samples, which caused a setback of nearly a month's-worth of work.” “Entry three, September 15th of 2009, the rookie was exposed to some corrupted tissue samples; She didn’t fully check her safety gear before entering a testing zone, her suit wasn't fully sealed and the mutated virus we’ve been creating seeped into her suit and infected her.” “Entry four, September 21st of 2009, we’ve been keeping a close eye on our new ‘guinea pig’. The virus seems to take a different course than we expected and mutate the rookie’s body into some new, well keep on testing her the further she mutates.” “Entry five, September 30th of 2009, we have to lock down the third floor. Test Subject Horror escaped from her restraints, she has been ripping through the guards like they were made of nothing. We’re locked ourselves in the birthing tube room. Subject Horror is a remarkable discovery for us. She is everything and more than what we hoped for, she is a beautiful killing machine, she leaves not a single scrap left of her pray after she is done with them.” Some of the entries were corrupted, either due to damage from what ever Test Subject Horror was, or just faulty or damaged parts of the audio device. I was only able to get the first five entries that was recorded on this device, hopefully I can find more audio files in this bunker. What ever experiments they’ve been doing while down here now has my full attention. I want to find every single little secret they been doing down here and find out what caused the scientist to evacuate the bunker before concluding their research.         I take a closer look at the tubes, each one filled with some sort of liquid that seemed to turn green. Some kind of algae covered the tanks, leaving green blotches on them. I place my hand against the tank and lean in close trying to see through the green liquid that filled the tanks, only able to see small bits of unknown chunks floating in the large tubes. My breath starts to fog up the glass as I lean in closer, something about these test tubes seems unnatural; My nose only a few inches away from the tank until a claw like hand slams against the glass. Causing me to jump back and quickly and draw my pistol, aiming it at claw in the tube that slowly disappears back into the green unknown inside the testing tube.         I stand there breathing heavily as my aim stays steady at the tube, I regain control of my breathing and start to calm down as my heart returns back to its normal rate. I slowly return my pistol to its hostler as I stand only few feet away from the unknown life form inside the test tubes. “Note to self, destroy whatever is in these tubes before leaving.” I turn around and leave this room and make my way towards the forth floor. I make my way towards the last flight of stairs, I reach the top of the staircase and felt light headed, I brace myself against the wall as the air became harder and harder to breath. My vision starts to blur as I try to make my way down the staircase, only a few steps down and I’m nearly choking on the thick air. I lose my footing and start to tumble down the concrete staircase. My ass bounces off each step as I desperately try to grab onto something to stop my decent, my head hits one of the steps as I come to a stop at the bottom of the stairs; The back of my head starts to burn with pain as I lay on the cold concrete floor of the bunker. The cold air was still hard to breath, I slowly start to get to my feet as my head still burns with pain. I pick my flashlight up off the ground as I slowly made my way to my feet. I look down the hallway as I prop myself up against the wall of the bunker, my vision is now a little fuzzy around the edges. I walk down the hallway towards the generator room, each step took more effort than it should have. The stop as I hear whispers and murmurs start to come from down the dark hallway. The murmurs sounded like someone or something was speaking gibberish, the whispering sounded like someone was whispering enchantments. The murmurs slowly became louder as I stand there, my heart started to race with each second the murmurs became clearer. I can’t make out what they’re saying, they sounded so foreign but yet so familiar. I stand there just listening to them, my mind became flooded as the murmurs penetrated it. My feet started to move without me commanding them too, I turned away from the hallway that lead to the generator room and down a different one. The whispers still keep on saying their enchantments as they lead me further down into the unknown. I can’t break the trance that the murmurs put me under, like if they were playing off of my curiosity. I slowly walk into the dark unknown, my heart started to beat faster as the murmurs became clearer and clearer. My flashlight flickers off as the murmuring comes to a stop, I come back to my senses as the murmur’s grasp around my mind loosens and lets go of me. I merely just stand there as my heart rate increases with each second, I turn around to only see darkness, my eyes still trying to adjust to the dark. I start to walk aimlessly in the pitch black hallway, hoping I don’t bump into any of the walls. The whispers come to a stop as a feel a sharp pain drive itself deep into my chest, causing me to scream in pain as I drop my flashlight. It clatters against the ground as I grasp my chest. As the pain spreads throughout my body by the second, something in my mind feels like it was ripped out by force. I drop to my knees as I scream in pain. The pain in my head is unbearable, feels like someone shoved a knife deep into my head and started to twist it. My screams of anguish echo off the walls. I kneeled there as the pain in my chest starts to fade, the brutally sharp pain in my head still burns hot. I don’t know what caused this but it feels like something very important was just stolen from me. The sharp searing pain starts to dull. I can’t place anything together that might’ve caused this. Perhaps it was me just hitting my head against the stairs when I fell. There’s a giant black spot when I try to think of what might of been stolen from me; whatever I do I just can’t think of a single damn thing that could’ve been taken from me. I get back to my feet after the pain finally starts to subside, my vision now fully adjusted to the dark. I’m only able to see a few feet but that’s better than not seeing anything at all. I slowly turn around to see where I was. I start to walk and my foot hits my flashlight, I bend over and pick it up; I click the switch to turn it on and was relieved to see it was still working. Credits Editor frieD195 > Armed To The Teeth > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 17 - Armed To The Teeth         My light flickers with life as I hit the switch, the light floods the room that the murmurs lead me to. I slowly rotate as I scan the room I was in, I come to a stop as I find a skeleton propped up against the wall: I inspect it further and nearly fell over in shock to see its misshapen skeletal anatomy.         The body barely resembled a human’s, the bone structure looked like it had mutated rapidly; Whatever changed this poor soul’s body looked to be extremely aggressive, there is a lot of scarring around the mutated bones, probably caused by the new expansions to its anatomy. Its raw jutted out from its mouth, its teeth looked like they all been sharpened into canines, almost like if it was animalistic.         The ribs seemed like they had doubled in size, as if they reinforced themselves to protect its major organs. The fingers melded together to create claws, there was no hand, just some large talons instead; The claws nearly four inches long. I look behind it and see that its spine mutated with spike-like protrusions sticking out from it. Its feet turned into talons as well, whatever caused such an aggressive mutation couldn’t be good.         I take out my PDA and type in the main passcode and click on pictures folder, another passcode was required to access this folder. I type in ‘Eixirt’ and the folder unlocks itself for me, I click on one of the subfolders marked as ‘Research’; I aim my PDA at the skeletal remains of what I hope is Test Subject Horror and take a few pictures of it, documenting its features. I slip my PDA back into my pocket and head out the room and back into the hallway.         I walk past a closed door that piqued my interest, I turn around to inspect it further, the door looked like it was made out of steel like the previous ones. I place my flashlight in my mouth as I go to grasp the wheel on the door, its hinges whine as I push the heavy door open. I step inside and find smaller test tubes and beakers next to another large computer with a audio device resting on it, I do a quick glance over the room and see several large metal vats at the far end of the room.         I take my headset out and plug my PDA into the device and download its files, I’m only able to salvage a few of the audio clips, this device was badly damaged and I’m surprised to see it’s even operational.         “Entry one, September 4th of 2009, I heard section three got a new recruit, hopefully she’ll turns out better than the last one. But on a personal note though, I wouldn't mind having a go at her myself, some fresh meat could do me some good, heh.”         “Entry four, September 8th of 2009, we had to scrap the last test, director said there’s no need for a cure for the virus that section three has been making, I took the liberty of placing our only finished vial in the safe, just incase I need to use it as leverage. I’ll like to end this on a good personal note though, I’ve seen the new recruit that section three has, damn I would love to hit that, lucky bastards.”         “Entry six, September 12th of 2009, our new experiment has been going swimmingly, I have rather high hopes for it. Test Subjects one through four have shown increased brain activity in the Temporal Lobe, causing them to severely hallucinate, Subject one and two both ended up being driven to insanity, subject three testing came to an end as he bashed his head in against a wall, and subject four had to be restrained after she started to chew through her arms like a rabid animal. Oh, before I forget, one little personal note I like to add in is this, the new recruit and I became ‘acquainted’ in supply closet last night, all I can say is this; Dibs.”         “Entry nine, September 20th of 2009, our new experiment has been showing nothing but great results with every test subject we introduce it to. We had a rather ‘interesting’ result, Test Subject Thirteen started to experience a rather dramatic change in personality: He’s been quite talkative about his mission, he has been going into rather deep detail on mission that he’s been assigned to. He has also mention a few times about having a brother, not much detail about his ‘brother’ but when he does talk about him he only says that he wants revenge for what he did. On a personal note though, Ash the recruit was ‘exposed’ to the virus her section has been working on... I don’t know how to feel about this but I have to see her one last time.”         “Entry thirteen, September 27th of 2009, our little golden goose, known as Test Subject Thirteen somehow escaped. I don’t know how but some heads are going to roll when the director finds out, hopefully it’s not mine. But our experiment has been fully tested and is ready for mass production, documented side effects include: Hallucinations, suicidal urges, aggressiveness towards others, and some rare cases Death; Side effects aren't permanent but tend to last for roughly thirty minutes. Personal note, I was able to see Ash one last time before they started testing on her... I’m glad that I was able to see her one last time... But I have just the strangest feeling though, like something is crawling around underneath my skin.”         “Entry fifteen, September 30th of 2009, they had to seal off section three from the rest of the bunker, leaving us to die, fucking bastards. Their little experiment went on a rampage and started to kill everyone on that floor, that’s my girl, give them hell! My body has started to mutate into something different... I don’t know what might have caused this but it could’ve been Ash... The virus might transferable via bodily fluids, hopefully it’s not airborne. If I’m going to die I’m going to take every single fucker down with me, I’m going to release my project into the third and fourth floor, see you all in hell.” The audio cuts off and I put my PDA and headset back into my pockets and made my way over to the safe.         I kneel down at the safe that was in the corner, quite a simple locking system it had, should only take me a few tries to crack it. I set there and started to think about the audio I just listen to, seeing if I could find the combination that he used for his personal safe. A idea came to mind as I thought over what I just listen to, 12-13-27. I hear a click after turning the wheel on the safe and I opened it. There was the vial he spoke of and a few folders, I grabbed the vial and opened the folders and took pictures of each document that was in them with my PDA. I put the folders back into the safe and spun the wheel after closing the safe. I get up and leave to room.         I continue to walk down the hallway, I come to the split and look down each one trying to get my bearings. To my right was the staircase I had fallen down, in front of me was a smaller hallway with a closed security door and to my left was another small hallway which leads to the generator room. I take the left hallway and started to head towards the generator room. As I near the door I see it’s slightly ajar, a skeleton arm hangs out from the ajar door. When I reach the I notice arm had a talon-like hand sticking out from underneath the door, I open pull the door and a Horror skeleton comes clattering to the floor next to my feet.         I step over the skeletal remains of the horror and into the generator room, I spot the controls and made my way over to them quickly. I reach the terminal and started to analyze it, I see a port where I can plug my PDA in it and started to download its schematics. The schematics were all in German... My German skills were a bit rusty, thank god for the auto-translation app. The schematic was translated quickly and I started to go to work.         The generators was something I haven't seen before, they’re Plasmid based. I dig deeper into the details about the Plasmid Generators, I find out only little about these generators, that they were a prototype made by Chinese. So, the Chinese been running their prototypes on the Germans? I let out a small chuckle after realizing this. I found out how to kick start the generators, I press only a few buttons before I press a big red button, I hope for the best as I wait a few seconds before the generators start to breath new life again into the bunker.         Lights flicker on and emit a soft yellow glow as they hum with new life, the terminal lights up like Christmas tree, the air vents start to pump in recycled air; I look up at the vents as they starts to work once more and unknown to me a faint pink mist oozed out of the air vents with the recycled air.         I look over the terminal and see the power levels are holding stable, I take a deep breath as the generators didn’t just simply blow up and taking me out with probably most of Germany. I leave the generator room and made my way towards the crossway, I feel a little light headed as my vision goes purple for a brief second. I come to a dead stop as I rapidly blink my eyes, trying to figure what the hell would happened, I shake the feeling and continue down the hallway. I make it to the crossroads and turn down the hallway leading to the security door, only a few feet in and my vision goes purple again; This time not fading away.         I stop again as everything now is a shade of purple, I stand there for a about a minute blinking rapidly trying to get my vision to go back to normal, then the voices started. I turn around and see people walking about the purple hallway, I just stand there extremely confused as what the hell is going on, one of the people walked past me and I get a better look at her and who she was hit me like a sack of bricks. She wasn't just anyone, but she was one of my marks, every single person here was one of my marks...         I stand there paralyzed by a mixture of fear and disbelief as I see every single mark I was given or just anyone I killed was now walking again. One of the marks walks through me, it felt like a cold slimy body just walked through my very soul, I snap out of my paralyzed trance. I walk back to the crossroads and see more of them just walking about, I turn around and saw someone that I wish I haven't seen. There she was, walking around like nothing happened, as if I never stolen her soul from her... It was my mother...         “M-Mom? I-Is that really you? H-How is this even possible?!” And then I saw my sister walking right next to her.         “S-Sis? W-What the fuck is going on here! I-I k-killed both of you! H-How can you two be alive and walking around?!” I yelled at them as a tear ran down my face.         The voices became louder as more and more souls that I stole came flooding back to me, I started to walk towards my mother and sister, stumbling every few steps. As I reach them my mother turned and looked me in the eyes, she just stood there with a blank expression on her face, her stare felt like it was burning a hole through me.         “H-How is this even fucking possible?! I killed you both with my bare hands! I watch your eyes as life escaped from them!” Trying my best not to lose my grip on my sanity.         “Why? Why would you kill your own mother and sister?” Her words shattered my world.         “Why would you kill your own sis, baby brother?” My sister had the same blank look on her face as her words shattered the tiny fragments of my already shattered world.         “I... I... I DIDN'T! It’s not my FAULT!” My gears in the back of my head slowly come to a stop.         “You did, you killed us both in cold blood, why?” My mom just staring at me, not even flinching after any of her words.         “Why you kill me, boy? I was good to you!” T-That voice... I-It can’t be...         I turn around and see him standing right behind me.. It was my boogeyman standing right behind me..         “Well boy? Why did you kill me, I took you and your mother and sister into my home, treated you like family and this is the thanks I get?!” It was my first kill, the first blood I spelt, the first soul I harvested...         “H-How can you all be standing here right in front of me?! TELL ME!”         “Answer me boy, why did you kill me? Don’t make me go fetch my belt!” After he said this I lose my grip on my unstable reality, I slowly fell into madness.         “I-I’m sorry Keith! P-Please don’t hurt me again, I’M SORRY!” I fell to my knees, tears now fully flowing from my eyes.         “Sweety, it’s okay, mommy is here to protect you.”         “P-Protect me? PROTECT ME?! You were never FUCKING THERE! Did you not see the fucking bruises Keith inflicted on ME?! NO! You just sat there and fucking WATCHED as this fucker beat me every single goddamn NIGHT! And now you want to FUCKING PROTECT ME?!” I stand back up, yelling as loud as I possibly could at this.. This... Thing.         “Don’t yell at your mother, boy!”         “Or WHAT?! You’ll beat me again? Is that it?! Is that all you fucking got you son of a WHORE!? Beating a little fucking kid to DEATH?! Oh yeah you’re a big man aren't you!? ‘Oh I can beat a kid and feel good about myself!’, well FUCK YOU!” After yelling that, my heart pounded in my chest like never before, yelling at Keith like this was unbelievable.         I stand there feeling good about myself after screaming at these imposters, his mouth starts to open but before he could say anything a sharp searing pain makes itself home on the base my of shoulder, right above my left collar bone. My vision comes back to normal and what I see my mind can’t even comprehend what is latching onto my shoulder. It was some sort of misshapen thing biting trying to gnaw off my left shoulder as it wraps its talons around me, gripping my sides to prevent me from escaping. I scream out in pain as my mind finally puts two and two together, I quickly grab my combat knife with my right hand and drive it deep into its neck.         The knife only causes it to bite down harder as blood flowed freely from its mouth, I quickly pull the knife out and let out another scream of pain as its teeth dig deeper into me. I slam the knife down onto the back of its head over and over again until its body goes limp and falls to the floor. I don’t know what I’m even doing as I stand over its dead body screaming at it as I stabbed it repeatedly. I hear a blood curdling roar echo off the walls, snapping out of my rage-induced tantrum.         I quickly stand up and run down the hallway towards the security door, there’s a small terminal on the wall next to the door; I grab my PDA out of my pocket and plug it into the computer as blood runs down my left arm. I wipe off the blood and started to frantically try to hack this door open, after the second failed attempt I bang my hand against the metal door as whatever had roared before decided to let out another one; Causing a chill to run down my spine.         I turn my head around to see a shadow lurking around the corner, I quickly snap it back and focus on hacking this damn door. On the finally try I guess the passcode, it was ‘Ash’; I felt extremely stupid and wanted to bang my head against the wall for not trying this in the first place. The door slides open as a hear another roar coming further down the hallway behind me. I step inside to see the monster charging down the hallway, dragging its talons against the walls, as its talons dragged across the wall it sounded like a rusty nail being scraped against a black board. I quickly ordered the computer to close the door as it was only a few feet away from me.         My heart was pounding even faster now as I tried to catch my breath, I didn’t realise I was holding it until now. I turn around to see what room I just fled to, my eyes went wide as they lay on a metal cage, housing all different kinds of weapons. I can still feel my warm blood slowly ooze out of my new flesh wound and run down my arm as it drips off my fingers to the floor. I cut off my left sleeve of my jacket to reveal my wound.         I tied my sleeve around my shoulder the best I could to try to prevent some blood loss, I made my way over to the cage and plugged my PDA into the computerized lock on it, I guess the code on the first try, it was 1-2-3-4...         “Really? Who the fuck makes a code for a fucking weapons cage 1234? You gotta be kidding me!” I laugh to myself as the tower opens.         I walked into the cage and I felt like I was teenager in a porno shop, I could barely control myself as I let out a squeal of joy as I jump up in the air clicking my heels together. There were all kinds of different guns in here, all different shapes and sizes. I notice at my feet there was some Dragon Scale body armor laying on the ground, I don’t know how well it will do against talons and teeth, but it’s better than nothing. I put on the Dragon Scale armor and two Desert Eagle pistols and holster them, one on each leg, I grab a Striker Shotgun with extended magazines.         I’m better at hand to hand combat than I am with firearms larger than pistols, but if this lab is filled with those Horrors then I need all the help I can get. I step out of the cage and walked towards the door, I put my neck before I open the door. There stands one of the horrors on the other side of the door. It starts to open its mouth to roar as it lunges at me with its talons. I raise my Striker in the air and pulled the trigger back tight, two shots ring out from the barrel as they impact its skull point blank range causing its head to erupted with a black mist.         “BOOM, HEADSHOT!” I smile a little bit as I watch its head explode with a beautiful black mist. Credits Editor frieD195 > Horrors > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 18 - Horrors         God I hated using guns, way too messy and way too loud for my liking; But in this case I really couldn’t care less, I was already bitten by one of these Horrors and I’m most likely infected with the virus. The black blood that erupted from its head as two slugs tore through it splattered across the hallway behind it, painting it in the most beautiful black I’ve seen in awhile. I hear several more roars echoing off the hallways after one of their brethren collapsed at my feet in a puddle of its own blood.         I step out of the Armory and into the hallway, I walked through the hallway with my iron sights up and my trigger finger ready for anything else that decided it was snack time. I can see the purple haze slowly creeping its way around the corners of my eyes, I focus on the pain that radiates from my bleeding shoulder trying to slow the progression of the experiments effects. I come to a crossroad and slowly turn around the corner only to be greeted by another Horror, I don’t know who was more surprised, me or the Horror.         It drops to the floor and swipes at my left leg, I wasn't fast enough to react as I fall to the ground. I land on my back as it jumps on top of me, it lets loose a deafening scream as it claws at my chest, only able to scratch up my Dragon Scale body armor. It goes for my throat with its teeth, only to have a barrel shoved in its mouth, causing it to choke as I pull the trigger sending two slugs through the back of its neck as giblets fly out across the hallway.         The horror’s body goes limp as it slumps on top of me, blood oozing from its mouth covering my upper chest and part of my neck in the thick black ichor; I push its corpse off of me and quickly get back to my feet. Its claws only broke the skin around my ankle causing very little blood to rush to the surface.         I made my way to the staircase, the lights flicker rapidly as I climbed to the top of the stairs. I made my way to the top and I can see the other flight of stairs at the very far end of this hallway and no horrors in sight. I walked through the hallway with my iron sights still up, ready to blow any of the fuckers to giblets if they try to eat me. I near the crossroads in this section as my vision goes completely purple without any warning.         I start to panic as all I can see is more spirits walking around the hallways, I turn around and only see purple. The spirits all stop and slowly turn their heads towards me, each one just staring blankly at me as their voices cry out in agony, my vision starts to go blurry as their cries become louder. Each one feels like an eggbeater trying to scramble my brain. I put my hands to my ears as I try to silence their anguished screams. My vision starts to become tainted with a shade of crimson red as blood starts to ooze from my eyes. I can feel a warm tingly feeling coming out of my nose and ears as blood starts to flow.         I start to run towards the flight of stairs leading up to the second floor of the bunker, If I stay here any longer my brain would literally be scrambled. As I pass the crossroad I was tackled to the ground, causing my vision to to return to normal and My Striker to clatter to the ground away from me. I see a Horror latched onto my left leg trying to gnaw it off. I ball up my left fist and start to beat the top of its head, landing several good blows before it rips away some of my flesh and a piece of my pants including the left pocket that had the vial with the cure in it.         I start to scoot myself back as the Horror chews on the treat that it got from me, I grab both of my Desert Eagles from their holsters and doubled tapped the Horror with both of them. It falls to the ground as I hear something charging from behind me, I roll over onto my stomach to see another Horror running full speed at me and only ten feet away. Its talon-like foot steps on my Striker, causing it to trip and fall to the floor, its mouth only inches away from me; I took this opportunity and doubled tapped this Horror at point-blank range.         As I stand up the flesh that was torn out of my left leg starts to burn with pain as it starts to bleed. I just ignore it as I pick up my Striker from the the floor. Four down, one to go, I limp towards the staircase without seeing the last horror. I get to the second floor and snuck my way through the floor, I can hear a clicking sound echoing off the walls the further I creep down the hallway.         Each step I take I the clicking sound becomes quieter, I swear this fucker is messing with me. I see a shadow lurking around the corner, I duck into a nearby room and hold my breath as the clicking stops. I peek my head out from the doorway to see it sniffing the air, this one was larger than the last four, could this one be the Alpha of the pack? It stops sniffing at the air and starts to click once more. The Horror turns around and starts to walk up the stairs to the first floor.         I wait a few minutes before I followed, I slowly made my way up the stairs after the Alpha of the pack. I reach the top of the last stairs and the air was freezing, I could hardly see ten feet in front of me; There’s a thick white fog covering this floor. I step into the fog and I can still hear clicking echoing off the walls from deep within the fog, with every step I take the clicking slowly starts to quiet. The further I walk into the white fog it thickens as the air becomes colder.         The clicking comes to a stop as I stand there slowly rotating in a circle, my Striker is in the ready position, ready to turn this last fucker into a pile of giblets. A chill runs down my spine as I feel a warm breath breathing against the right side of my face, I slowly turn to see the horror staring at me with its mouth open.         “Clever girl...” It lets out a blood curdling roar, causing my right ear to start to ring.         I hastily pivot and bring my Striker to its chest, She brings down her full force upon my gun, knocking it out of my hands and causing it to disappear into the fog. I try to grab my knife as its other claws comes down onto my chest, ripping off my body armor with ease. It kicks my chest, sending me flying backwards as it disappears into the fog.         I grab my Desert Eagles from there hostlers and sprayed into the mist, the bullets ricocheted off the balls before my weapon’s clips went empty. I drop them on the ground and grab my knife and quickly get to my feet. Holding my knife in my right hand with the blade pointing downwards I start to walk aimlessly in the mist; I hold my breath trying to listen for its clicking.         Something charges past me, causing me to swing aimlessly in the air as I turn around, it charges once more turning me around; Its claws only glancing off my body, just enough to cause minor bleeding. The cold starts to affect my movement as the room gets colder, but somehow the Horror just seems to increase with speed the colder it gets. It starts to click again, was it mocking me? Or trying to pinpoint my position?         Then a idea comes to mind, I took the tip of my knife and tapped it against the wall, copying the horror’s clicking. She slowly starts to appear from the fog, her head slightly cocked to the side, she approached me slowly as I continued my clicking; She was only a few feet away before she tilted her head back and spat some black ichor at me, landing on my chest. I drop to my knees as the black ichor started to burn, she charges at me, going for the kill with her claws out to her side and her mouth wide open.         I lunge at her, slashing at her as my blade cut through her open mouth, her claws penetrated my ride side as we past; The gash was shallow enough that it wasn't fatal. I stumble after we pass, the black ichor was making my chest itchy, so very itchy. I turn around as blood poured out of my new gash on my side to see the horror still standing, black blood poured out from its mouth, splashing against the ground with each thick glob.         I touch the black goo that’s on my chest and looked at it closely, I rub it in between my fingers. The goo itself was thick and sticky and smelled a lot like burnt hair. I look back up to see the Horror as she starts to click again, she slowly approached me with her claws hanging low; I merely just stand there and study her strange behavior. I ready my blade as she stops right in front of me, she leans in and started to sniff me, her breath smells like rotting flesh mixed with death. She then backs off and tilts her head to the side as if deep in thought. It was during this moment of respite that I took my only decent chance to attack. I manage to open up a deep gash across her chest. She rears back in shock and anger and proceeds to emit the most ear piercing roar I’ve ever heard. I quickly shake off my surprise and dash in trying to take advantage of her reaction to my attack. She recovers much faster than anticipated and swings her deadly talons at me. I’m weak enough now that she manages to knock my blade from my grip during my charge. I continue forward using my remaining momentum to avoid any other strikes. As I close in, time seems to slow as I reach forward with my right hand. I plunge my hand through the gash in its chest and sink in up to my elbow. I immediately grab whatever I could find inside her chest cavity, luckily I had somehow managed to grab her heart as I could feel a frenzied pulsing within my grip. She immediately goes still in her prone position as if she knew that any slight movement would mean a quick death. I crush her heart in an effort to end the battle once and for all. She begins to shake trying to hold herself up as more of the thick, black ichor pours from her wound. I jump back in order to avoid her body as it finally collapses to the floor under its own weight. - - -         I wake up in the darkness, I stand there looking around trying to figure out what the hell just happened.         “Hey Friend, what happened after the impact?” No response, just nothing.         “Fade, you mind telling me what happened?” Still nothing, I was standing in the darkness talking to myself like a madman.         “Okay guys, you can stop now, you fooled me, good prank.” I start to clap, but no sound came from my hands.         “No serious you can stop now...” My voice starts to tremble as I call out for Friend and Fade.         “G-Guys? A-Anyone?” I start panic as I desperately search the darkness to find my friends.         “FRIEND, FADE, WHERE THE HELL ARE YOU TWO, ANSWER ME!” I was alone in my own little happy place... Again...         “P-Please, will someone ANSWER ME?!” I really didn’t mind being alone because I knew that Friend would always be there for me....         I turn around to see a little white box sitting behind me, it had some kind of glyphs and enchantments carved into it. I place my hand on the box only to be shocked by it, kicking me out of the darkness and back into reality. - - -         I wake up laying on my back, my whole body ached in pain as I lay there on a cot in what appears to be some kind of hut. My chest itches something fierce, I start to rise from the cot only to have my body completely give out on me, causing me to fall back down. I try to turn my head but my neck is extremely stiff and sore, I’m only able to turn it slightly to see what appears to be wooden VooDoo masks hanging on the wall. I squint to get a better look at them, a voice calls out to me as I start to stir.         “Ah, you’re finally awake, glad to see you haven't been escorted away to the spirit realm.” I slowly turn my head to my left to see a zebra standing at the side of my cot.         “W-What happened?” I moan in pain as I try to move.         “You fell from the sky like a falling star. My tribe sent two scouts to see what it was, only one came back. He said as they neared the crater that you were laying in, Zikki fell to the ground screaming in agony before dieing. We then sent our shaman to cleanse the area of the evil spirits and we brought you back here and where we sealed your powers.” Her excoitic voice was rather soothing to listen to, each word so thick with her excoitic accent I could cut it with a knife.         “W-Wait, what? W-What do you mean by sealing my powers?” I slowly start to rise from the cot, forcing my body to work even though it’s crying out to me to just stop and lay back down.         “Our High Priestess and Shaman performed an ancient sealing spell that's been passed down throughout our tribes for generations. They sealed away the evil spirit that resides in your soul, Demon” Her eyes narrow after calling me ‘Demon’.         “Oh this can’t be good... And why do you call me Demon?” I wanted to facepalm so badly but I was only able to prop myself up and that’s it.         “Because, our High Priestess and Shaman say you’re cursed with death. You wear a pendant with Nightmare Moon on it around your neck. You fell from the sky and survived; What else but a demon could accomplish a feat such as that?” She turns around and walks over to a small table and grabs a vial filled with a green liquid.         “H-How long have I’ve been out?” I closely watch the zebra as she walks back with the vial in her mouth.         I look down at my medallion and see it still hangs around my neck, and I’m now once again shirtless, the splinters from the trees must’ve cut up my shirt bad enough to have it fall to pieces. I look back up to see the zebra standing at the side of my cot. She puts the vial beside the cot and puts her hoof on me, easily pushing me back down into the cot. I couldn't even fight back as my body thanks her for intervening in the punishment I was putting it through.         “You’ve been out for one night, Demon. Now drink this healing potion that I created for you, it will restore your strength quickly.” She picks the vial back up and pours it down my throat even before I could get a word in.         Surprisingly, even the healing potion was a sickly green color, it tasted rather pleasant, like if I had just eaten a spinach salad with a hint of pesto in it.         “If your people fear me so much, then why are you helping me?” Licking my lips after that tasty potion, I can feel it spreading through my body quickly.         “Because Demon, you’re harmless now since your powers have been sealed away. Life is a precious gift granted by the Holy Spirits of Old, there is no need to waste such a gift.” I can see a smile make its way across her stripped muzzle.         “I-I see, thank you then for helping me recover. Would you care to explain to me about your beliefs and your culture?” My body still aches with pain but I can at least move now without my body begging me to lay back down.         “You’re welcome, Demon. I shall answer your questions later. But first, I need to ask you some questions of my own.”         “Okay, I’ll answer any of your questions the best I can, go ahead.” I’m now sitting in the cot with my feet on the dirt as I lean over to pop my back.         “The spirits say you’re not from Equestria, nor from this world; They say death lies in your wake as you’ve traveled the lands of Equestria, yet you’ve helped those in need whenever you can, is this correct?”         I sit there and give answers to her questions the best I could, leaving out a most of the details about who I was and why I was here. I only told her enough to satisfy her curiosity.         “I see. Now Demon, what will you do since you arrived?” She raises an eyebrow as her smile starts to fade.         “To be honest I don’t know, if you don’t mind me asking, what’s your name?”         “My name is Nyuel, Demon.” Credits Editor/Ideas frieD195 > A Welcoming Home Party > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 19 - A Welcoming Home Party         As I soar through the air once more, the wind blowing through my mane as the sun filled me with warmth as it lazily touched my fur, I feel happy again that I finally fly once more. With each beat of my wings they take me higher and higher into the forever expanding sky above, it feels good to finally being able to go fast again. I see the clear blue skies as the sun shines down on Equestria below, today is a beautiful day to fly! I want to go visit my Mother and Father and see how they’re doing. It feels like I haven't seen them in ages, I beat my wings harder and faster as I fly through the air.         My parents lived in a town called Trottingham, only a short flight from Canterlot and Cloudsdale. I see the town become larger the faster I fly towards it, I poured on the heat as I increased speed, I’m just too excited to see my parents again after what I’ve been through; I guess you can say I felt homesick.         I reach the town in the matter of minutes, I fly above the marketplace district and towards the residential district. I land on the road looking over the buildings before spotting my parent’s little home. I run up towards the door and my hoof stops only inches away from knocking on the wooden door. I’m just too excited to see my mom and dad I couldn't bring myself to knock on the door.         The door opens and a gryphon steps out from my house, he looks up at me with sinister grin on his face as he pushes past me; Knocking me to the side with his wing. My blood runs cold as my mind races when the gryphon takes off and flies away. I can’t bring myself to even move as my excitement turns to fear. I’m snapped out of my paralyzed state as I hear crying coming from within the home. I charge in flying, and find my mom sitting on her haunches as tears run down her face.         “Mom! W-What’s wrong?!” I land next to her embracing her in a hug.         “C-Cloud! W-Where have you been!?” She looks up to me as I hug her, her voice mixed with shock and sorrow.         “I’ll explain everything later, why was HE here, where’s dad?!” I hug my mom tighter as she keeps on weeping.         “Y-Your f-father has gotten himself into trouble again... T-They came here to collect...” My mom levitates a tissue over to blow her nose with.         “Where did they take him..” My voice now flat and even as I start to stand up.         “C-Cloud what do you think you’re going to do?!”         “Simple, I’m going to go save dad, now where did they take him?” I turn my head and gave my mom a faint smile as I say this.         “T-They took your father to the lake.. C-Cloud please don’t go! They’ll kill you!”         I drop my saddlebags on the floor and fly out of the house, I flew as fast as I possibly could, with each beat of my wings I went faster and faster. I just had to get to the lake before they kill dad... I-I have to try to save him, no matter what. I flew out city and made it to the lake in a matter of minutes, I see a small group gathering around the lake; God I hope I made it in time. As I near the group I can see two gryphon bodyguards and two other pegasus around an earth pony, it was DAD!         “Get away from him!” I yell as I slam my body into a side of the gryphon, causing him to fall over in surprise as the group turned their attention to me.         “C-Cloud!” My father yells out as he sees me tackle one of the gryphons.         The gryphon falls to the ground with a thud, the others slowly made their way to me as I get back up to my hooves. I see the two pegasus stallions start to pop their necks and the gryphon has a cold hard look on his face. I backpedal as my dad slowly gets up to his hooves, I turn to see his bruised and bloodied body as he tries his best to give me a smile.         “C-Cloud, why did you come? This isn't your problem!” He spits up some blood after saying this.         “It’s my problem now dad, glad to see you’re okay...”         “Aww, isn't that just the cutest little thing! You’re little daughter here to save the day.” One of the pegasus says as makes his way closer.         “My my, aren't you a cute little pegasus, I’m going to have fun with you before we kill you!” The second pegasus licks his lips as he continues to walk closer.         “Stop! Let me speak to your boss!” I yell out, causing the pegasus to burst into laughter.         The second gryphon now gets to his paws and claws and dust himself off and join the group.         “Why would we le-.” The perverted pegasus is interrupted by the first gryphon.         “Fine, I’ll take you to speak with the boss, but I doubt he’ll even listen to you.”         “And what about my father?” Narrowing my eyes at the group.         “B.B will make sure he gets home safe, you two go inform the boss that I’m bringing in a guest.” The first gryphon orders the two pegasus, they both nod and fly off.         “Father, please comfort mother, I’ll be okay by myself.” I say before following the first gryphon into the sky.         We’re heading towards Cloudsdale, was their Headquarters really in Cloudsdale? I’ve only seen a handful of gryphons in Cloudsdale, but I’ve only been there a few times myself since my family lives on the ground. We fly over the city, looking down I can see all the cloud structures and pegasi walking and flying around minding their own business. We land in front of this small building tucked away behind several larger buildings, a guard pegasus stands watch at the front door, he just sits there looking bored until we walked up.         “Hey hey hey, who’s your pretty little mare friend there, big guy?” He starts smile wide at me as he raises his eyebrows.         “She’s here to see the boss, is he in?”         “So whatcha sayin is you don’t have ‘dibs’ yet, you mi-.” The gryphon leans in close to the guard and cuts him off mid sentence.         “Don’t make me make an example of you, while she is here she is under my watch. Now would you kindly answer my question.” The guard gulps as he hears the threat of the gryphon and opens the door.         “Y-Yah, he’s in the b-back!” His legs start to shake as we step inside.         “Stick close to me kid, you don’t want to end up as a plaything for one of these perverts.” I quickly close the gap in between us after he says this and start to nervously watch my back.         We walk through the dark building, I can feel their eyes traveling up and down my body, I’ve even seen a couple of mares looking at me lustfully. With every step I take I feel dirtier. We walk through several rooms before coming to a door with two guards standing out in front.         “I’m here to see the boss, let us in.” The gryphon looks down at one of the guards has he stares at me.         “Hey baby, how about you and I go have some fun of our ow-.” The second guard is cut off by the gryphon as he stares him down.         “DON’T make me ask again...” The first guard opens the door as the second guard quakes in fear.         The first guard pushes the door open, light floods the room we’re in as smoke billows out causing me to cough a little. The gryphon pushes me in with his wing, causing me to jump a little bit. We enter the room, a thick haze of smoke hangs in the air, the door shuts behind us as a gryphon from behind the desk looks up from his parchments with a cigar hanging in his beak. He raises an eyebrow at us as we walk closer to the desk, only stopping a few feet away.         “So tell me, why do you bring such a little pegasus to me?” He grabs his cigar with one of his talons and knocks off some of the ash from it.         “Boss, this is Cloud, Rough’s daughter. She wishes to speak to you about her father.” The gryphon from behind the desk stares me down.         “Ah, so tell me Cloud, what would you like to speak to me about? And be quick about it, time is money.”         “S-Sir, my father is a hard working pony and I love him to death. I ask, no I beg of you please let me work for him to pay off his debt!” The gryphon takes another puff of his cigar and blows smoke into my face, causing me to cough a little.         “And why would I allow you to work for your deadbeat father?” He leans back from the desk and rest his back against the wall of cloud behind him.         “Because, I’m a pegasus, I’m faster than any earth pony, I can easily handle my own, and I’m quick a sneaky one.” I puff up my chest after saying this.         “Yes, B.B told me how you were able to ambush the group I sent to ‘collect’ your father as payment, you have spunk kid, I’ll give you that.”         “All the better then. Please let me work for you instead of my father!” I slam my front hooves down on top of his desk, causing his quill to jump a little.         “Hmmm, I’ll give you a few easy jobs to test your skills, I’ll have Razor here supervise your work. If you prove yourself then I’ll allow you to work off your father’s debt.” My face lights up as he says this.         “T-Thank you sir! You’ll won’t regret this, I promise!”         Hopefully I can prove my worth to these gryphons so my father won’t have to suffer any longer. I’ll work my hardest to make sure I pay off every last bit so my family can live in peace again. Razor turns his head and looks down at me, his face still has a cold hard look on it as before, he extends his talon towards me.         “Nice to meet you Cloud, I’m Razor.” I reach out with my hoof and shake his taloned hand Credits Editor frieD195 . > 'Protection' Services > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- This is another crossover chapter! The Co-writer is itsmyfuneral his story is The Darkness Within Us All. I strongly urge you to go read his story! We'll be doing more work together on crossovers later on. Chapter 20 - ‘Protection’ Services “Razor, there’s been some store owners not wanting to pay for our ‘services’ to protect them, show Cloud how it’s done.” “Sure thing Boss, which owner is it this time?” Razor lets go of my hoof and gives his full attention to my new ‘Boss’. “There’s two this time, the owner of “The Trotting Calf’ and that new one, what was it called again?” Boss starts to scratch his chin as he tries to think of the name. “La’ Stella, Boss.” Razor says, not even showing a hint of emotion on his face. “That’s it! There’s a reason why I keep you around Razor, you’re the only smart one here. Now get out of here and make something of Cloud, would you?” Razor and I take out leave from room and step back into the gloomy building once more. A few of the pegasi stand outside the door, each one eagerly waiting for us. One of them starts to whistle as the others start to hoot as they see me emerge from the boss’s room. “Hey baby! Let me show you the ropes!” One of the hooting Pegasi yells out. “Hey buddy! Let me hav-” The room goes silent as Razor expands his wings to full length. “Listen up you peons! Cloud here is NOT here to become new product! If any of you thinks about laying a hoof on her, you’ll be answering to ME!” Razor yells out as all the pegasi slink away back into the dim room. We walk through the building without any incident after Razor barked down his orders. We make it to the entrance of the building and leave, the sun blinds me for a second as my eyes start to adjust to the brightness of the outside world. Razor expands his wings and takes off into the sky, I follow him sheepishly. We left Cloudsdale and made our way to Trottingham, Razor is flying at a slow pace, all most if he was just lazy gliding through the air, I quickly catch up to him. “Hey Razor, mind if I ask you a few questions?” He stops and just hovers in the air. “Why aren't you like the others? I mean you seem like a fairly nice fellow in al-.” “Don’t think you and I are friends, my only interest is to look out for my family. If you are accepted into the family then you and I can become friends, but until then you’re just a low level peon like the rest of those idiots. Something about you intrigues me, and I want to find out what.” Razor turns around and starts to fly lazily towards Trottingham. We reached Trottingham and landed in front of the ‘The Trotting Calf’, we walked in and the store owner looks up and his face turns from happy and pleasant to sorrow. Razor flips the sign on the door to ‘close’ and made his way towards counter, the stallion behind the counter stands there trying his best to keep his pose. “Now listen here you t-thugs! I-I don’t need any protection from y-you!” The stallion backs up a few steps as Razor stops at the counter. “Are you sur-.” I cut Razor off, trying to impress him. “Look here pops! Do you really want to piss off a gryphon who’s easily twice your size!? And you might be thinking, ‘Who’s this little mare standing behind the big guy who’s been quiet this whole time? I’m the Celestia-damned big guns! The brought me into oversee these little jobs when I was in the middle of napping! And I don’t like it when my naps are cut short!” I made my way up to the counter, slamming my hoof down onto it causing a glass to tip over. The stallion quickly grabs a small bag from underneath the counter, his legs tremble with fear as Razor stands there just watching. I swear to Luna that I thought I saw a hint of a smile on his beak! “Smart move pops, now don’t make me come back in here or there will be a problem.” I grab the bag and take my leave, Razor simply follows in my wake as the owner of the cafe cowers in fear behind his bar. Razor flips the sign back over to ‘open’ as he left behind me, I turn around with the bag in my mouth and a smile on my face. I give Razor the big and look up to him, seeking approval for my handy work. “Well, how was that for my first attempt?” “For a quiet mare you sure how to work ponies, keep up the good work.” Razor starts walking down the cobblestone road towards our next objective. I follow him, we walked at a slow pace down the road, no need to rush perfection, right? We walk for a few blocks and turn down to a different road, our next store ‘La Stella’ was in sight. I continued to walk towards it and stop as I see somepony sitting out front that filled me with joy. It was Colt sitting there outside ordering food with a pony I haven't seen yet, must be somepony new. “C-Colt, is that YOU?!” I yell out in excitement, he looks up and looks around aimlessly until his eyes land on me. “Cloud? Damn, what are the odds of running into you here?” I turn towards Razor as he looks down at me, he simply just nods and I start to trot towards Colt. I can see them talk among themselves the closer I got. After a short trot I reach the table and see Colt’s new friend. “Who’s your new ‘marefriend’ Colt? She’s a cute one.” I teasingly say. “She isn’t my marefriend, Bell here just needs some help.” “So I’m not your marefriend? Hmph, now you don’t get to sleep with me anymore!” She says as she looks away. “Cloud this is Bell, Bell this is Cloud. And wait, what?” Colt scratches his head. “And you can forget about putting your hand on this!” She says as she stands up from her chair and puts her flank in your face. *Shakey shakey* “Quite a catch you have there, Colt” I stick my tongue out at Colt. “Well what about your gryphon friend? You get tired of 27 already?” Colt says hoping this would be his chance for payback as Bell finally sits down in the chair once again. Colt this is Razor.. He’s an associate of mine, and for 27...” “Is 27 your plaything or something?” Bell asks. After hearing Bell say this, tears start to build up. I can barely hold them back as is because the wound is still too fresh. “I think we better leave that subject alone Bell.” Colt says, not wanting to see a friend cry. “Cloud, let’s hurry up and get this over with, the boss does not like to wait.” Razor finally speaks. “Sorry, let me handle this one Razor, excuse me for one moment Colt.” I trot off into the cafe, leaving Razor alone with Colt. - - - I made my way into the little restaurant, it was fairly quiet in here as only a few ponies sat throughout the dinning area. I stop the owner ‘La Stella’ talking to a mare, I tap him on the shoulder and he turns around and greets me with a smile. “Oh, sorry about that miss, I didn’t see you there. How can I help you today?” “I’m going to make this simple for you pops, you see the big fella outside sitting at the table? He’s the hero that’s been in the papers lately, you might’ve read about him. He’s a close friend of mine and if you want to keep your store in tact you’ll do as I ask. You owe us some bits for some ‘services’ for my gryphon friend who’s standing outside waiting for me. Now do yourself a favor and quickly fetch those bits for me and I’ll make sure the ‘hero’ doesn't trash your new restaurant.” I say in even tone voice as the stallion simply nods in fear and runs behind the counter and grabs a bag of bits for me. “Now, don’t make me come back in here again or there’ll be a problem.” I grab the bag and left to meet up with my friends outside. - - - I push the door open to see Razor already looking at me, he sees the bag in my mouth and nods quietly. I swear! Right there! That was a tiny smile right there! I only take a few steps outside before I hear someone call to me. “Hey baby! You came back to me!” You all turn your attention to see a grey pegasus trotting up to me with a sick smile on his face. “What do you want, perv?!” I drop the bag on the ground as I see the perverted pegasus from before at the lake. “Aww baby, don’t you mis-.” Daimon interrupts him as he appears before him. “Oooooh another one with wings! Tell me, how much would it hurt you if I were to say. . . Snap the bones one by one and tear them from your body?” As Daimon says this Colt turns to me.. “Cloud, mind if Daimon ‘plays’ with this one?” “No, go ahead.” I say as I stare him down. “What are you idiots talking abo-” Before he can finish Daimon assumes control of Colt’s body and lunges at the pegasus. “What the buck!” He yells as Colt pins him to the ground. “Don’t worry, this won’t be over quickly.” Daimon says as he puts one hand to his throat and the other at the base of his left wing. *Snap!* “AHHHHHHHHHHHH” the pegasus lets out a blood curdling scream as Daimon snaps his wing and begins to pull on it, “Alright Daimon, that’s enough for now, I think he gets the message, Colt say as his eyes begin to fade from black and return to their normal dark brown. “Now you go along your merry before I let Daimon out again, or maybe his associate would like to come out and play as well.” He say as the broken stallion begins to stand up. I pick up the small bag and hand it to Razor, he opens the bag and looks back up at me and nods. Nothing still? Not even a tiny smile? Jeez this guy is cold as ice! “You’ve done good work Cloud, let’s head back to the boss, he’ll be pleased at your performance.” “Razor, mind if I stay and catch up with old friends? I’ll catch up later.” Razor merely nods before taking off. “W-Wait, you’re wo-” The cowering pegasus shuts up as I turn my attention once more to the cowering pegasus. “Don’t you think you have better things to do than just standing around here with a broken wing?” I say in an even, steady tone of voice. “Yeah! Why not stay, I can give you another!” Daimon says staring at his bloody back. The pegasus quickly turns tail and hauls ass away from you. You all can hear whimpering coming from his as his broken wing flails about as he runs. Credits Editor frieD195 > A Stroll Down Memory Lane > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- This is another crossover chapter! The Co-writer is itsmyfuneral his story is The Darkness Within Us All. I strongly urge you to go read his story! We'll be doing more work together on crossovers later on. Chapter 21 - A Stroll Down Memory Lane “Thanks for taking care of that for me, Colt. That guy has been nothing but trouble all day.” I look up to Colt with a smile on my face, glad that little problem has been solved. “No problem, since I beat the hell out of some Black Talon guys Daimon has been itching to play. Remember the potatoes Bell?” Colt says this as Bell and Colt start to laugh. “Colt, there’s something I need to tell you about 27, let’s go to a more private area so we can talk.” I just wanted to get away from this store after what I did. We walk for only a few minutes before reaching the park, oddly enough the area you’re in was rather quiet. What I’m about to say puts a dark look upon my face as I turn around to face Colt and Bell. “Colt, we were escorted to Princess Luna as soon as we arrived to Canterlot, a small army of guards surrounded 27 while we walked through the castle to the Royal Hall. Once we entered we were greeted by more soldiers and by Princess Luna herself. As she approached 27 Fade hijacked his body and startled the Princess, causing her to order the guards to attack. 27 easily handled himself against the small army of guards, he held himself back and didn’t kill a single one. After there were only two guards left Luna intervene and started to choke 27 in the air before slamming him down to the ground.” “Hmmmmm... Not the welcome party I had planned, oh well. Daimon, how do you feel about threatening royalty?” Colt turns to his right as Daimon appears. “Thrilled!” He shouts, he really enjoyed the thought of scaring one of the ‘all-powerful’ rulers of this land shitless. “Well hold on, when 27 woke up the next night, Luna apologized for what she did and explained everything. She even made him into a Lunar Knight!” “I still don’t care, she acted hastily and by the sound of it, nearly killed him, she deserves a scare at least.” “Oh, I almost forgot to mention this, Doctor Helping Hoof was there, they pony from the fac-.” “I’LL KILL THAT BASTARD FOR WHAT HE DID! HIS DEATH WILL BE A SLOW AND PAINFUL ONE!” Colt shouts as his eyes turn an unnerving shade of crimson. “N-No no Colt! He’s one of the good guys! And if it wasn't for him, 27 and I would've never met!” “Oh, okay then!” Colt says his he returns to normal with a smile on his face. “After we left the dungeon we walked around the town and ended up at a watering hole. We went in and had a great time, we drank a few Apple Ciders and danced. Then we started to drink the heavy stuff, Apple Bombs is what the bartender called ‘em. I was only able to handle three of them, 27 downed six like it was nothing, and then the night got interesting...” “Oh do tell! I want to hear what you two love birds did!” Bell said as she walks closer to me. “Well... we left the watering hole and found a hotel close by...” “Oh, was it classy? Or did you guys just want a room to rut in?” Bell asks poking me in the side. “Daimon shut up, I don’t get what they’re talking about either.” Colt says talking to himself as Daimon had returned to the confines of his mind. “Well, it was a rather classy place... We made our way to the room, 27 nearly tripping over himself because he was so drunk.” “Haha, what a light-weight, I went through two liters of Tequila and only got a slight buzz.” “Tequila?” I tilt my head in confusion as I have no idea what he’s talking about. “It is a distilled beverage made from blue agave plant that is usually between 100-160 proof, which means it is anywhere from 50% to 80% pure alcohol.” Thank god for the Discovery Channel doing a documentary on tequila. “O-Okay... But back to the topic on hoof, we made it to the room and 27 stumbled to the bed. I started to laugh at him as he laid there, I made my way to the bed and laid down next to him, we started to talk about Celestia knows what and things got a little...” I dig my hoof into the dirt awkwardly as my face turns bright red. “Come on, details details!” Bell said nagging me on as Colt and Daimon had somehow got into what could possibly be the dumbest argument ever. “Dude what the hell? Narwhals are the best!” Colt says to Daimon as he took form next to him. “Fuck that fish! Honey badger for the win!” “W-Well... W-We hmmm... Ended up doing the deed, so to speak.” My face turns a bright red after saying this. “Cloud, I am not a filly, I want details!” Bell demanded. I lean in close to Bell, whispering the juicy details into her ear, her face now turning just as red as mine. “Wait, so you’re telling me you rutted a wo-” I quickly shove my hoof into Bell’s mouth, effectively shushing her. “N-N-No! He didn’t fully morphed himself into an actual wolf! Just his limbs...” “Oh. . . By limbs do you mean his-” Another hoof now occupies Bell’s mouth. “N-N-N-NO! By limbs I mean his actual limbs! Not his...” “Hmmmmm, did you two have any ‘kinks’ you explored that night?” Bell asks raising an eyebrow. I start to whisper some more into Bell’s ear, causing her jaw to drop. “Does that really turn you on?” Bell asks. “Well yes, you unicorns are rather sensitive on your horns, pegasi are sensitive on their wings. I didn’t think it was possible, but the things he did made me soar into a whole new realm of pleasure.” “Hmmm, there may be hope for this one yet.” Bell says as they both turn to Colt and Daimon now arguing what the best movie was. “Dude, REPO! The Genetic Opera was way better than Sweeney Todd, all he was a mildly creepy barber who fell in love with a sadistic baker!” “Are you fucking stupid? REPO had such a low budget that it looked like a shitty home movie!” “Bell, if you want to catch Colt you better do it quick, he has two other ‘marefriends’ back in Ponyville.” As soon as the mentioning of the word ‘marefriends’ entered the conversation Colt and Daimon both instantly stopped arguing. “They aren't our marefriends!” Daimon shouts. “Yeah, Pinkie Pie, Trixie , and Fluttershy are just friends! Why does everyone think I am dating one of them, they don’t even like me like that!” “I’m sorry Bell, I was mistaken, he has three. You better jump on that while you have him to yourself.” I pat Bell on the back with my wing. “Well he already slept with me, that makes me the closest thing to a marefriend he currently has.” Bell says hopefully. “Hmm Bell, He’s living with two of them at the moment, well he was when I left Ponyville with 27. And I only saw one bed in their room when I went to take a shower...” “He sleeps with TWO mares and has ANOTHER fawning over him, yet he doesn’t realize they like him?” Bell says amazed at his obliviousness. “Yeah, he does seem to have a rather ‘thick’ skull... If I were you I would be more aggressive, it worked out for me.” “Well you two were dragon-fisted drunk, I would die of alcohol poisoning before he even got tipsy if what he said about his worlds’ liquor is true!” “Take him to Canterlot and go put a few Apple Bombs in him, that’ll loosen him up for you.” I start to giggle.. “And what if it doesn’t? He even used me as a pillow and yet he doesn’t act any different.” Bell says as she looks down. “That’s where being aggressive comes in, you have to make the move, he won’t. Trust me on this Bell.” “Alright, one more thing though. I know of Daimon but who was the other one he mentioned; and why did his eyes turn red when you mentioned the Doctor?” “Your guess is as good as mine, he and 27 both seem to be a little...unstable at times, but all in all they’re rather kind-hearted.”As if on cue, Colt and Daimon begin to remember their favorite horror movie moments. “What about the part where the dad got pushed into a meat grinder in Wrong Turn 2?” Colt says to Daimon. “Sorry, I can’t hear you over how awesome the kills were in the Nightmare on Elm Street series, the old ones not that new one. . . “ “Yeah, I have no idea why they changed him from a soulless child murderer into a pedophile gardener, I mean da fuq is with that?” “I know, they even changed the look of his finger blades, I hope whoever made that movie burns.” You and Daimon both chuckle at the reference. “See what I mean by having a ‘thick’ skull? Heck you could probably go up to him and wave your sexy flank in his face and he’d never notice.” I say as I wink at Bell. “Ah, so you think my flank is sexy as well? Why not get a closer look then?” Bell then turns around and shakes her rump in my face *Shakey Shakey* “Bell, I give compliments where compliments are due.” I put my hoof on Bell’s back, causing her to stop. “Alright, any other tips for nabbing Colt before I drag him to a bar?” “Well, as my mother used to say ‘The best way to a stallion’s heart is through his stomach.’ If you can cook you’ll be golden. But Pinkie Pie does work for a bakery though.” “Of course she would be able to cook. . . What about a love spell of some kind or potion?” “If you haven't already notice, spells don’t quite work on Colt, a potion maybe would work but you’ll have to be careful though. Daimon might try and stop you if he senses anything off, and the ‘other’ one I would watch out for; No clue what he does.” “Why does a hero such as him have to be so complicated?” Bell says as she looks down. “Honestly, I don’t know. I had no problem nabbing 27.” I place my hoof on Bell, trying to reassure her. We both look back at Colt and Daimon only to see you two arguing yet again... “Daimon what the hell do you know! Church is the best one of the cast!” “Are you high? It is obviously Caboose in seasons two and three.” “You only like him in those seasons because of how he acted with O’Malley and the part where he says ‘I hate babies.’ “ “At least he isn’t a freakin computer program like Cortana!” “Good luck Bell, you’re going to need it.” “Yeah, looks like it. . . Maybe I should ask about his past.” Bell says hopeful at this new route to becoming more than friends. “Hmm, you could. 27 and Colt both seem to have troubled past, so be careful on where you tread.” “Well I would just start with the basics; when he was little what his mother and fa-” She was interrupted as Daimon and Colt both glare at her. . . “Don’t you ever!” “Mention our father!” “Back the hell off Colt and Daimon! She didn’t KNOW!” I expand my wings outwards as I yell back at the both of them. “Oh yeah. . . sorry. It’s just that he wasn’t exactly the best at anything except being a drunk.” “Yeah, speaking of drunks where did 27 head off to?” “Oh yeah, is he at the hotel or something?” I slowly lower my wings, my face now filled with sorrow as I musters up the strength to tell him about 27’s grim fate. Credits Editor frieD195 > Cloud's and Bell's Secret > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- This is another crossover chapter! The Co-writer is itsmyfuneral his story is The Darkness Within Us All. I strongly urge you to go read his story! We'll be doing more work together on crossovers later on. Chapter 22 - Cloud’s and Bell’s Secrets “H-He’s... Dead...” I can feel the dam of tears nearly overflowing again as I mention this. “Cloud, sorry to say but, bull fucking shit! He nearly killed us! If he died then why hasn’t something exploded or a giant apocalyptic creature appeared? Because other than those two scenarios, I don’t see him dying by any other means except us.” “Yeah, not to be rude but Daimon is right, he is a tough bastard, I’m sure he is fine, more or less.” “Luna teleported him to the zebra nation, she said that she wouldn't be able to accurately send him there... I doubt he even made it there, let alone survive what ever hell he ended up in... It’s just easier for me to believe he’s dead than just to hope he’ll come back to me! I know this makes me sound like a monster but everypony I knew or even liked ends up walking out of my life!” “Uh, Cloud sorry but. . . “ *Slap* “Get a hold of yourself! 27 is not that easy to get rid of, and this is coming from the guy that tried to kill him! He IS alive and he WILL come back, if not I will simply go over there and rip the continent apart until I either find him or something that knows where he is. And in the very unlikely even he died there, Daimon and I would most likely kill everything in sight.” “B-But... You’re right... I guess I need to put more trust in him... He did promise me that he’ll come back alive...” “And if not then we could turn him into a zombie!” “Z-Zombie?” I’m now even more confused by Daimon’s randomness. “He means if he died we take his body and through the use of either magic or technology reanimate him, you know, bring him back from the dead.” Colt says, having read too many zombie books. “Thank you Colt, I needed that” I start to laugh a little after hearing this. “No problem, and sorry about earlier Bell, anything I can do to make up for being an ass?” Colt ask scratching the back of his head. “Well, we could go to dinner.” Bell says surprised by your proposition. “Sounds good to m-, wait a second. . . MY EGGS!” “OUR EGGS!” Daimon and Colt both shout as they now realized that they had left the cafe before their breakfast had arrived. “Oh, sorry about that. By the look of it, it’s about lunch time now and I’m getting rather hungry myself.” “How about we follow Cloud and get some lunch.” Bell says to Colt. “Oh, okay! I grew up in Trottingham so I know the best places to go for food! There are little holes in the walls that are hard to find but sure are worth it though!” I start to trot back into the two, as Bell and Colt merely follow. You all walk for roughly ten minutes and go in and out of alleyways until you reach this out of the way place with a few ponies just hanging out and enjoying themselves, I come to a stop for a second as I try to remember where it was. I perk back up as if a light bulb goes off and I walk past a few stores before you all come to this little cafe tucked away in a corner. “This place is so hard to find! It doesn’t even have a name! But it’s the best food in all of Trottingham!” “Don’t care, need food.” “Yeah, I wish there was a manticore around here we could eat.” “Wait, you eat. . meat?” Bell says disgusted by the idea. “Yeah... I said the EXACT same thing when 27 came back with a manticore on back when we were out camping in the Everfree Forest...” “Oh you didn’t know? Sorry Bell, but humans are omnivores, we will eat almost anything, we have teeth for tearing flesh and ones in the back for plants.” He says as he shows Bell his canines. “Don’t worry Bell, you’ll get use to it soon enough...” “Don’t worry Bell, we wouldn’t eat you.” He says hoping to reassure her. “Well actually. . .” Bell says as Colt and I walk into the cafe. “Hey wait for me!” Bell says running in just as the door is about to close. Colt bumps into me, nearly tripping over me as I spot Razor sitting down with the Boss.. “Celestia rape me with the sun... Hmm excuse me for one second Colt, why don’t you two go find a table, I’ll catch up with you.” - - - I quickly made my way to the table Razor and the Boss sat at, they both turned their attention to me as I reach there table. “I didn’t expect to see you two here.” I say as I stand there, trying not to choke on the smoke from the cigar. “Ah Cloud, Razor here has been telling me on how you handled both of the collection jobs I assigned you.” He pats me on the head. “Yes, Cloud all in all you handled yourself fairly well today, I was not expecting you to be so...straightforward, but it worked out, and you got the job done without resorting to violence.” Razor face is still has the cold hard look on it. “T-Thank you?” I don’t know if I should take this as a compliment or not. “Oh Cloud, why didn’t you say you’re a friend of the ‘hero’?” Boss looks up and points at Colt as he and bell sets down at a table. “Hey, this is just between us, don’t involve him in with anything.” “Don’t worry Cloud, as long as you work for us you don’t have to worry about anything.” Razor says as he takes a drink from his water. “Cloud, go spend some time with your friends, come see me when you’re done and I’ll have some more work for you.” He pats me on the head one more time before I take my leave. - - - “Sorry about that guys, something I had to deal with. What are you two eating?” I sit down at the table with Colt and Bell. “I ordered two servings of eggs, a fruit salad, two muffins, some toast, and a glass of juice.” “I just ordered a daisy sandwich.” Bell said still shocked at the mountain of food Colt is going to eat. A waiter comes by the table and takes my order. You all just sit there enjoying each other company as you waited for my order. The waiter comes back shortly after with my food and sets it on the table, I take a look down at my food and then back up to the waiter with a puzzled look on my face. “I didn’t order this...” “Your friends over there said they’ll be covering your tab and said to bring you something special instead, please enjoy.” The waiter trots off. “What you get?” Colt asks already shoveling eggs down his food hole. “I ordered a daisy sandwich, but instead I get a rose salad...” “Well it does look good.” Bell says as she takes a bite from her daisy sandwich. “Free food is always the best food, dig in Cloud!” He says as he finished the last piece of toast and begin inhaling the muffins. “Colt you really do like muffins don’t you?” Bell says with a small grin. “Of course! I could eat nothin but muffins for a week and not get sick of them.” He says as he inhales the last bite. “Good to know.” Bell says as she winks at Colt. “Bell you alright? you have been blinking a lot lately.” At this she facehooves. “Yeah, I’m fine. . . It’s just something is bothering me to no end. . . “ She says as she takes another bite of her sandwich. “Anything I can do to help?” Colt asks as he places a hand on her shoulder. “I wish.” Bell says as she goes back to eating her lunch. “This is painful to watch... Bell I said be aggressive, not passive-aggressive!” I facehoof myself as I’m forced to watch this painful event. “What do you want me to do? My flank didn’t work, he is too thick-headed for hints, and I would prefer not to die of alcohol poiso-.” “THIS!” I quickly get up from my chair and lean over the table and kiss Bell, interrupting her mid sentence. As Bell pulls back from the kiss she looks over to Colt still face first in what little food he has left. “What the hay was that about!” Bell whispers to me. “That’s what being aggressive is all about! And don’t say you didn’t like it.” I tease Bell as I stick my tongue out at her. “Sorry sweetie, I’m no cloud fluffer let alone a filly fooler.” Bell says sticking her tongue out back at me.. “You wanted to know what to do so I showed you! Now go by example and be aggressive!” “Well besides that what else? I doubt even a kiss would cure obliviousness of his magnitude.” Bell says looking towards Colt as he had fallen asleep after eating the mountain of food that had been in front of him only minutes ago. “Maybe he’s into stallions... Could explain why he hasn't been paying any mind to you.” “Even if that were true any stallion would be driven mad trying to get him to realise they want to be more than friends.” “Why don’t you just tell him that then? If he hasn't gotten any of the clues you’ve been putting out there than just be direct about it and don’t play games.” “Are you kidding me? Teasing and flirting are different from being direct! I don’t think I can pony up and tell him.” Bell says as she looks at her half eaten sandwich. “Yeah, and where has that gotten you? Nowhere!” “Still, he doesn’t even know who I really am.” Bell says as she begins to tear up. “Oh honey, don’t cry. We all have skeletons in our closets, if Colt knew what I’ve been doing I don’t know what he’ll do...” “I don’t think you understand how big of a problem this is. . . “ Bell says as she leans in and whispers her secret to me.. “Oh... OH! Well then, that does put a damper on things then... Well a secret for a secret then.” I whisper back into her ear. “Oh, yeah Colt would not be happy to hear that, seeing as he already captured four who tried to hold up a train and how he snapped the pegasus’ wing just because he was rude to you.” “Yeah... Don’t worry though Bell, your secret is safe with me. And no matter what Colt will still like you for who you are, and I promise you this, no matter what he’ll protect you when and if the time comes.” “Even if my mother comes?” Bell asks nervously. “Well, one problem with that thought, I doubt anything could stop Colt even if they tried too. The only pony who can do anything about it is 27, even after taking a fatal blow to the chest he was still able to move. What I’ve seen so far there is nothing and I mean nothing that can stop Colt or 27 unless it is each other.” “Okay, thanks Cloud, you are a go-” *Burp* “Good friend. . . “ Bell continues after Colt burps loudly and begin to wake up from his food coma. “Hey girls *Yawn* Did I miss anything?” He ask as begins to pop his back. “Oh nothing Colt, enjoy your nap?” Winking at Bell as I say this. “Yeah I did, I dreamt I was in a world full of ponies.” He says. “You’re so silly Colt.” I start to eat my rose salad after saying this. “Yeah the only weird thing was I remember living in a house with someone, my dream cut out at that part, must be bad reception.” “Colt, what am I? I’m not human, so what does that make me?” “You’re a pony, specifically kingdom Animalia, phylum Chordata, class mammalia, subclass Theria, Infraclass Eutheria, order Perissodactyla, family Equidae, genus Equus, species Pegasus.” “Yeah... I’m a pony... Are you sure your dream was a dream and not something that actually happened? “Oh it was a dream alright, why else would I have a pet duck riding a unicycle?” "You’re going to need A LOT of help with this one, sister.” I restrain myself from facehoofing again as I look over to Bell. “You’re telling me. . . “Bell says. “Also as for my dream being similar to this world, I’ll be honest, my dreams are half baked. Never very original, most of the time I don’t even remember my dreams, I just see a blank screen when I try to remember them.” Colt says to us. “So Colt, what brings you to Trottingham? Thought you normally stayed over in Ponyville.” I finish my salad as I try to change the subject. “The Cakes needed me to deliver some baked goods to a restaurant nearby and said I could have some fun while I’m here.” Clot leans back in his chair after saying this. “Oh, I know a way we could have lots of fun.” Bell says looking over to Colt. “What pray tell would that be Bell?” He ask. “Do I really need to say it?” Bell says as if she was disappointed in his response. “Sorry Bell, not a mind reader, but if I was things would be a lot funnier around here! I could go up to random ponies and prank them so bad!” He starts to smile a bit after saying this. “Bell, go by example.” I give bell another wink, hoping she’ll do something. “Colt I-” Bell tries to say but Daimon interrupts her. “Wait, how do we know we can’t read minds? I mean I know what you’re thinking.” Daimon says standing next to Colt.. “Of course we know what the other is thinking, you live in my head! How the hell would I not know what is going on in there, well at least when it comes to you.” Colt says looking back up at Daimon. I let my neck go limp and my head hits the table, causing a few things to bounce and grabbing Colt’s and Bell’s attention; I just sit there banging my head against the table out of frustration. “Daimon, if you really want to learn how to read minds, try reading BELL’S!” “OKAY!” Daimon says as he turns into an amorphous blob of a shadow which begins to crawl up Bell’s leg and into her ear. “Huh, didn’t know he could do that. . . “ Colt says shocked at the aspect of Daimon actually entering someone's mind. “Nor did I... To be honest that’s a little disturbing.” I say as a shiver runs down my back. “Colt, w-what is he doing in my head.” Bell asks nervously. “No idea, Daimon!” “What?” “See anything?” “I see thats she needs to clean her ears, other than that I got nothing.” As he says this the shadow seemingly leaks out and pools on the floor before re entering your head. You all sit there in silence as Bell tries to recover from Daimon’s little adventure into her head and Cloud nursing a lump on her head from slamming her face into the table repeatedly. “Let’s go guys, I think we’re all done eating so let’s go do something else.” I get up from the table after saying this. “Y-Yeah, l-lets go, and Colt?” Bell says looking up at Colt. “Yeah?” “He is the only part of you I don’t want inside me.” Bell says winking. I start to slow down, letting Bell pass us so I can speak with Colt privatly; I tap him in the back, he slows down to my speed and looks down. “Colt, even a foal can put two and two together, rethink what she just said very carefully.” I whisper to him, hoping I can get it through is thick head. “Yeah, two plus two is four, A plus I win.” Colt says as we walk through the restaurant. We all make it outside from the restaurant and I’m surprised to see how late it was, we must of been in there for quite some time because now the sun hangs low in the sky. We walk down the steps and meet up with Bell who was waiting for us. “Hey guys, I have an idea; you want to go get some cider? Maybe something a little stronger for you, Colt?” “Yeah, cider didn’t do the trick so last time I was just handed something labeled XXX. It was a little better but eleven cups in and nothing. Rainbow Dash on the other hand, well, she kinda blew chunks.” Colt says thanking whoever invented the bucket. “Hmm, I know just the place, it’s close by too!” I say as I start to trot off, Colt and Bell both just follow me like if I was a tour guide. We walked only a couple of blocks before coming to another hole in the wall, I walks into the bar with Bell and Colt in tow, the bar itself only had a handful of ponies drinking and dancing as we entered, I make my way to the bar and place my order to the bartender who’s standing there with a smile on his face. “Bartender! Three Apple Shines! And Two Apple Ciders!” “Whoa Cloud, I hope you and your little friend there aren't drinkin’ all that Apple Shine.” The bartender says. “Nah, the Apple Shines is for the big fellow behind me.” I point to Colt with my wing, the bartender merley nods and starts pouring the drinks. As soon as the three drinks are poured Colt immediately down them one by one. Apple Shine is stronger than the typical Apple Cider, but by far Apple Bombs still take the take for the strongest stuff in Equestria. “Careful there big guy, Apple Shine is potent stuff!” The bartender says with a surprised look on his face. “What you consider potent I call delicious, get me twelve!” Colt says as he orders more drinks. The bartender stands there with his jaw swinging open. “You heard him! Twelve more Apple Shines!” The bartender simply nodded and started to pour the drinks. Colt sits there downing each one right after the other, Bell and I sat there next to Colt enjoying our cider. As Colt finishes most of the drinks he begins to entertain himself. “Hey girls look!” He says as he brings attention to the small pyramid of empty shot glasses in front of himself. “Colt, how can you drink that much?” Bell says amazed at the size of his structure. I finish my cider and I’m about to order another one when somepony grabs my attention. “Cloud, the Boss would like to see you.” A gryphon says loud enough to turn Colt’s head. “And who might you be buddy, if you are hear to cause problems for Cloud you can expect the same thing the last guy got.” He says turning to face the gryphon. “N-No Colt it’s fine, I’ve been putting this off all day, you and Bell have a good night.” I say as I pat Bell on the back as I start to leave. “Alrighty then, but if they bother you come get me.” “And I’ll snap their wings off!” Daimon says glaring at the gryphon. I smile back at Colt and Daimon as they make their normal threats before I take off into the twilight sky. Credits Editor frieD195 > Mission Un-buckable > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 23 - Mission Un-buckable         I fly into the twilight sky, the gryphon leading the way, we meet up with Razor on a nearby rooftop, he simply looks out over the town as we arrive.         “Cloud, your next mission isn't going to be a easy one.” He turns around as we land behind him.         “I’m up to the task! Whatever it is!” I say with courage.         “Razor, I don’t thi-.” The gryphon next to me starts to speak, only to be interrupted by Razor.         “No, you don’t. And because of that I’m putting Cloud in charge of this next mission, you’ll be following her every command.” Razor says, causing the other gryphon’s face to fill with rage.         “You’ve gotta be KIDDING ME!” He shouts at Razor.         “No, now do as she says or there will be backlash.” The other gryphon settles down as Razor gives him the warning.         “Razor, what’s the mission?” I say, trying my best not to beam with excitement.         “Some of our boys have been thrown in jail after a failed attempt on robbing a train, it should’ve gone off without a hitch. But there was a little problem we didn’t calculate, the ‘hero’ of Equestria was on board...” Razor stares at me after saying this.         “What? How would I have known if he was on the train? He and I barely know each other.” I say trying to defend myself against Colt’s actions.         “Hey Razor, maybe Cloud here is a spy working with the ‘hero’ of Equestria!”         “Wait, WHAT?!” I yell in surprise after hearing this unbelievable idea that this gryphon came up with.         “I doubt Clo-.” Razor comes to my defense, only to be cut off by me as I yell at the gryphon.         “I’m the leader of this mission! And I won’t be bad-mouthed like this, not even by some low-level peon like you!” The gryphon backs up as he’s startled by my outburst.         “Who the hell do you think you ar-.” I cut him off once more.         “No! Who the hell do you think you are! You’re nothing without this family! Be thankful that someone hasn't killed you yet! Now either you follow my orders or back out of this mission!” The gryphon stumbles back a few feet as I yell at him.         “That’s enough Cloud, you’ve proven your point. Now I want this job done right Cloud, get in and out, if you have to draw blood than do it, the less the better; Now go and bring pride to the Family.” Razor says before taking off into the sky.         “Come Cloud, I’ll show you where the jail is, we have two other stallions waiting for us at the jail.” He takes off, I spread my wings and follow.         We arrive at the jail and meet up with the other two stallions, one of them seems a little young to be doing this kind of work, but he has an eager look on his face. The other stallion simply sits there with a frown on his face as he sized me up.         “You’re all we got for this mission? A gryphon and a pegasus?” The bitter earth pony says as his frown deepens.         “Come on! Let’s do this!” The young unicorn says, jumping up and down with excitement.         “Cloud will be in charge of this job, direct orders from Razor himself...” The gryphon says with a sour tone in his voice.         “Okay boys,  tell me what you can about the jail itself” I say as I puff my chest up.         “Two guards are stationed outside the main entrance at all times, there’s one inside who watches over the prisoners during the night, the two out front are both earth ponies and the one inside is a unicorn.” The earth pony says, his frown still plastered on his face.         “Yeah! I’ve examined the back wall of the cell, I can take care of it with my magic! Just say the word and I’ll show you want I can do!” The unicorn says with determination.         “It would be best if we simply just take out the two guards out front and the one inside, the quickest way to get this done.” The gryphon says as he looks me in the eye.         “No, Razor wanted minimal bloodshed, let me think for a second.” I stand there with my hoof to my chin as I ponder over what the new plan shall be.         “Okay here’s what we'll do, unicorn what’s your name?”         “M-My name? Its Shell.” He says, slightly shocked at my request.         “Okay Shell, you’ll wait for my signal, when I give it show me what you’re made of and make an escape route from the cell’s back wall. Sour face, what’s your name” I turn my attention to the earth pony.         “Lemon...” He says, now standing up.         “Okay Lemon, I run up to the two guards up at the door, getting their attention and I’ll make them follow me, as soon as I do, I’ll bring them to you. You’ll come out from behind them and knock them out, do not kill unless you have to.” He nods, his frown slowly turning into a smile.         “Gryphon, what’s your name?” I turn my head as I say this.         “Hare.” He says, I stand there keeping my face straight as I try my best not to laugh.         “Okay Hare, you’ll keep watch above Shell on a nearby roof for any patrols of guards coming. If you see any coming close you’ll swoop down and snatch Shell and fly away, Lemon and I will run and hide in the shadows. When I give the signal and Shell does his part you’ll watch  over the streets for any guards, you’ll fly above us to be our eye in the sky for patrols as we make our escape.” He nods in agreement.         “Once Lemon and I take care of the two guards out front I’ll step inside and distract the guard, Lemon you’ll go and slip in behind me as I turn his back towards the door, knock him out and if Shell fails will simply open the cell’s door and let the prisoners out. Our rendezvous point is in the park, if anything goes wrong meet there, if we succeed meet there; Got it?” Everypony and gryphon nods in agreement.         I wait around the corner from the main entrance of the jail until I see Hare fly over and drop off Shell, he perched himself on top of an over-looking roof. I turn around and give Lemon a nod as I fly around the corner towards the guards. I think of 27 and cause tears to start to build up in my eyes as I reach the two guards.         “P-Please! Somepony help me! My sister is injured and I need some help!” Tears streak down my face as both the guards seem a little shaken as I land in front of them crying.         “What happened miss?” One of them says.         “P-Please hurry! There isn't much time! She’s badly injured and I’m not strong enough to carry her!”         “Lead the way, miss!” The other guard reply's, I turn around and quickly run down the street, their armor clatters with each step they take.         I quickly turn the corner before they can, I fly up into above the building and behind them as they turn the corner. The come to a stop as they call out for a mare who isn't there, as they slowly walk down the dark alleyway.         “Miss! Where are you?” I quietly fly right behind them and and turn around, ready to buck one.         “I’m right here, boys” The turn there head and I buck one, causing him to fall to the ground, his armor clattering against ground.         The other one guard backs up as Lemon bucks him, he slams into the wall as he falls.         “Good job, Lemon, let’s go.” We run to the jail’s entrance, I wipe the tears off my face before entering. I open the door, I see a ball of yellow light strike the wall next to me, I fly in and see a mare unicorn in battle position as I hover there. Her horn lights up again as she shoots another ball of energy at me, I easily dodge it as I move in closer to her.         “Who are you and what has happened to the guards out front?!” She yells, charging her horn for another attack.         “Those two lug heads? Let’s just say they’re taking a much needed ‘nap’.” Her spell goes off, nearly hitting me as I drop to the floor to dodge it.         She charges at me as she levitates a halberd in the air, she swings it at me. It comes slamming down into the wooden floor, causing splinters to fly up as I roll to the side. Lemon comes charging in through the door, the mare quickly looks up to see Lemon charging in at her. She fires another ball of yellow energy, striking Lemon head-on. He falls to the floor as the spell paralyzes him. I lept off the ground and into the air, as the unicorn focuses on Lemon; I grab halberd in my mouth and balance myself in the air as I try to swing it.         She throws up a magic shield around herself, causing the halberd to simply bounce off it and causing me to lose control and fall to the ground as her shield shatters. She turns to me, she seems slightly fatigued as she readies yet another paralysis spell. Thinking quickly, I rear up on my hind hooves and yell: “RAWWWRR! I’m a chocolate-covered alfalfa monkey!!” Caught completely off-guard, the unicorn mare’s paralysis spell fizzles out as she shakes her head around to clear up the sudden storm of confusion raging in her mind. I take this chance to make a wing-boosted dash toward the guard. I pivot on my front hooves rotating 180 degrees. The guard finally looks up to see two light blue hooves rocketing towards her jaw. She only has a moment to react as she says “OH BUC-”. Her yell of surprise is abruptly cut off as a brain-rattling blow lands squarely on the left side of her muzzle causing her head to briefly whip from side to side sending small droplets of blood onto my flank. The unicorn mare collapses to the ground in a boneless heap while snoring loudly from a freshly-broken snout. “Great, now I need a bath. Don’t you know how hard it is to clean blood out of your coat? Trust me, it’s bucking hard!” I yell as I lightly kick the downed unicorn with my right rear hoof in frustration.          The back wall now a brighter shade of purple as its bricks come crashing down; making a big enough hole for the prisoners to escape through. The dust settles as each of the prisoners crawl through the hole as Lemon and I make our way through the front door, Hare flies over us, the light from the moon casting his shadow down upon us. We all follow underneath him, he turns in the sky as he sees a patrol of the guards coming down the street.         We keep on following Hare as he flies, after ten minutes of non-stop running we make it to the park, we all stop at the rendezvous point as we catch our breath; Hare lands on the ground next to me as we stand there. I look up to see the look on everyponies face, glad the mission went so smoothly.         “Good work, everypony. Hare and I will go and inform Razor about our success, y’all go get some rest, you’re free ponies now; Don’t disappoint the Family again.” I say before taking off into the night sky with Hare. Credits Editor/Ideas frieD195 > Test Subject “Demon” > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 24 - Test Subject “Demon”         “It’s a pleasure to meet you Nyuel.” My legs start to turn cold as I sit there in the cot, I look up at Nyuel with a worried look on my face.         “And I you, Demon. I forgot to mention to your extremities might feel like they’re petrified; I wanted to see how my recipe for a new healing potion would work.” She says as your frown starts to turn into a smile.         “Would work?” My legs feel as if they’re made out of lead.         “Yes Demon, I’ve been experimenting to make a stronger healing potion, so far there are a few ‘minor’ side effects; one of them being petrified limbs.” She turns around and trots back to her alchemy table and fetches another sickly green potion.         “Awesome... I’m test subject...again. How long should these ‘side effects’ last for?” Nyuel trots back to my cot with another potion in her mouth, she places the potion on my lap and looks up to me with the smile still plastered on her muzzle.         “Please, take this potion and drink it, I must study my new creation; The more I learn from you the better chance my tribe has in surviving the war.” She studies me carefully as I nod and down the second prototype healing potion.         I feel a little light headed only a few minutes after taking the potion, I bring my right hand up to my head, something foreign now rests in the palm of my hand; I try to keep calm as I run my hand along the bone that jutted out from my forehead. It’s rough surface has indents on it as if it was covered with tiny scales, It curves and twists upwards and follows close to my head; The horn-like bone curves back continues going toward the back of my head until it comes to a point that barely extends past my ear. I move my hand slightly to left and it touches another horn that juts out from my forehead, it follows a identical pattern as the first.         I look over my body, seeing if I’ve accumulated any other unknown parts. I look down my right and left side and see black scales coming from my back, I move my hand across my back and feel scales covering my whole backside; I run my hand up the back of my neck as scales continue traveling up, stopping at my hairline.         All I can tell is that my back and neck is covered with scales and I now have horns sticking of my head; I’ll have to check my lower half of my body when I’m not in the company of any unwanted eyes. The feeling of warmth quickly starts to return to my legs just as fast as they became petrified. The second potion eases some my body’s aches and pains from my fall, I’m grateful for the stupid luck I’ve been given in my life and to whatever god there is in this crazy world that I was able to survive the fall; I might not be as lucky the next time.         “Well...What effects does the second potion have, Demon?” Nyuel stands there with her head cocked to the side as she stares at me if I was a mad man while I moved my arms around like I had no control over my body.         “I can feel my legs again and some of th-.” Why is my chest so itchy all of the sudden?         I frantically start to scratch at my chest as it feels like something is digging its way through me. The itching stops as I start to scratch my skin raw, it feels like I was being slightly squeezed around my ribcage. I look up to see Nyuel now with a even more confused look upon her muzzle.         “Are you well, Demon?”         “Yeah, I just had a itch that needed scratching, sorry about that Nyuel. As I was saying I can feel my legs again, some of the aches and pains that my body is riddled with are now starting to fade with this second potion. The only strange thing is my head feels a little dizzy, but other than that I’m doing much better, thank you.”         “Light headedness is not one of the side effects from my potion, must be the Poison Joke that filled the hole you made when you fell, you were covered in a sea of it.” This can’t be good.         “Poison Joke? By chance is it a small blue flower that has a sickeningly sweet aroma to it?”         “Yes, Poison Joke only plays an ironic joke on whomever comes across it, hence the name ‘Poison Joke’. I can make you cure for what ever joke it played upon, but I lack the necessary ingredients to brew it; If you can fetch me these ingredients I’ll gladly brew you this powerful stew.” No, the dizziness isn't from the Poison Joke... It’s something else... I can feel it...         “No, that’s quite fine, but I would like to know more about these potions you’ve been brewing. Whatever you can teach me will greatly aid me while I’m here.” Nyuel no longer has a confused look but more of pride after I make this request.         “I did not expect an outsider like yourself to wish to learn our ways of healing.”         “I don’t have any means of healing myself and I’m always looking for ways to increase my knowledge or to better myself; Nyuel will you teach me alchemy of your people?” Without Friend here to heal my injuries I’ll need a different means of healing..         “You speak truth with your words, every demon or evil spirit I have ever heard about has  spoken only lies and mischief; But you on the other hoof only speak truth and kindness. I shall be happy to be your teacher, Demon. I’ll teach you all that I know but it will be difficult and long; It will take many a night before you can brew the simplest of potions.” A voice from outside the hut calls out for Nyuel, a zebra steps in not noticing me until he was fully inside.         “Nyuel, I’ve brought you some more herbs and ingredients for your new poti-.” He comes to a dead stop as his eyes go wide with fear.         “Ah, thank you Tikki for fetching these for me.”         “D-D-DEMON! It lives!” He yells out, causing Nyuel to step back away from the cot.         “Tikki, settle down! He’s harmle-.” He interrupted her as he charges at me.         I quickly get to my feet before he makes it to the cot, he pivots 180 degrees on his front hooves and brings his hind hooves up; I go to deflect his buck but he pole-vaults off the ground and over me, catching me completely off guard. He lands on his hind hooves as he hits my spine with both hooves, my scales absorbs most of the impact, but he wasn't going for damage but a paralyzing strike instead.         I collapse under my own weight and hit the floor of the hut, kicking up cloud of dust. Tikki waste no time as he easily slides out from under me before I fall on top of him, he does a quick jab with his front hoof at my throat but I see this attack coming as I grab his hoof and raise him into the air as I hold him above me as he flails about wildly.         “Let me go, Demon!”         “Calm down! What have I done to provoke you so?”         “You devoured Zikki’s spirit! I watched him die with my own eyes!” He cries out, his words hitting me like a sack of bricks.         His paralyzing strike starts to fade as I hold him in the air by his hoof, I slowly get to my feet as Tikki still flails about swinging wildly in the air trying to land any blows on me. I rotate him around to see eye to eye with him, his face is filled with rage and bloodlust as he stares at me.         “Who was this Zikki to you?”         “Demon, Zikki was Ti-.” Nyuel tries to say but only to be drowned out by Tikki’s rage filled shouting.         “HE WAS MY BLOOD BROTHER!” His words take me by surprise.         I lower him down back to the ground, he looks up at me and all I can see in his face was pure rage, I know that face all too well. He lunges at me, but in his state his attacks are sloppy at best. I easily sidestep his attack, he tries to land another paralyzing strike but I deflect his hoof with my hand, he throws kick after kick at me, but each one easy to protect against and avoid. After a flurry of attacks not even coming close to touching their mark, he starts to pant as tears run down his face, fatigue starts to set in as he collapses on his hunches. I kneel down in front of him, looking him in his bloodshot eyes, his anger still burns in them but he’s just too exhausted try to strike at me.         “I understand your pain all too well Tikki, I’m sorry to hear about your brother’s death, I’m truly am. But I was not the one who shepherded his soul to the abyss, I couldn’t have when I was unconscious in that crater. Please. You must believe me.” I place my hand on top of his head, he just sits there crying.         “Little one, Demon speaks only the truth with his words. Whatever took your brother’s spirit must of been trying to consume Demon’s soul as well. But Zikki happened to stumble upon whatever it was instead.” Nyuel makes her way to my side as she says this, Tikki looks up to her as she speaks.         “I-I’m sorry Nyuel for my ignorance.” He pushes my hand off his head with his hoof as he stands up and leaves Nyuel and I alone in her hut.         Nyuel turns around and picks up the small basket of herbs and other ingredients off the floor and makes her way towards the alchemy table, I make my way to the table and see many  parchments and other ingredients lying on top of it. I pick up one of the parchments and it’s written in a language that I don’t recognize; But it looks so familiar.         “Nyuel, is this written in your tribe’s tongue?”         “No Demon, any and all formulas that I create I have written it down in an old forgotten language only known by a handful, so just encase anything would happen to my tribe during a raid, my secrets won't fall into the wrong hoofs.”         “Well you teach me this forgotten tongue?”         “In due time, but first you need to learn the basic herbs and plants you can and cannot use for potions.” We spent what it seemed like an eternity going over just the very basic herbs.         “Okay, my head hurts now. Would you mind if we took a break?” I sit there on the ground, as only the alchemy table comes up to my upper chest as I sit.         “Very well, we shall take a break from studying. Demon are yo-.” The sound of my stomach makes itself known to the both of us as it demands food.         “Sorry about that... My stomach has a mind of its own, do you have any food to spare for me?” I place my hand on my stomach, trying to silence it.         “Yes, let me go fetch something to eat for us... Wait, what do demons eat?” Her voice is filled with curiosity as she says this.         “I can only speak for myself, but I’ll eat pretty much anything you put in front of me...” Wait, that didn’t come out quite as I attended it to...         “Oh? I might need to watch where I’m at than.” She laughs as she steps out the hut, leaving me alone.         I stand up and start to stretch, popping my back and my neck. My chest feels tight, as if someone is giving me a bear hug and squeezing me. I stumble over to the cot and flop in it as I struggle to breathe. Each second my chest tightens making it increasingly difficult to take a normal breath. My breaths become short and shallow as I sit there, I desperately struggle to breath as I try to force my lungs to expand with air. Only a few minutes past before the vice like grip around my chest eases up a little, I start to breath a little easier now as I try to think what is causing me such great uncomfort.         I take my PDA out of my pocket and I’m relieved to see not a single scratch was on it from the fall, I thought to myself that whoever built this meant for it to last through pretty much anything. The screen comes to life as I turn it on, I type in the main passcode and clicked on the picture folder and than the subfolder named ‘Research’. I type in ‘Eixirt’ for the passcode it requires and the folder unlocks itself for me, multiple folders pop up inside this one, I scroll through each one until I find one named ‘Horrors’. I open the folder and I’m admittedly flooded with information and pictures on the Horrors from one of Arkis’s memories, I look over each pictures of the Horrors that was taken. I found one with a skeleton lying on the floor and I studied it closely, its skeletal anatomy looked similar to a human’s, I zoomed in on its chest and see its ribs were riddled with scarring as the virus violently mutated its host’s body. The rib cage itself was much thicker than a normal human should have, the organs that it housed was probably shifted or mutated along with the body. I look through some of the files and notes that Arkis saved on the PDA until I found one that caught my interest. It was a note that Arkis written himself about his encounters with the Horrors and how the virus spread from person to person. I skimmed through most of it until I came to a part of the file that was specific to the virus. I read through it slowly and came to a part that I had to reread so I didn’t miss a single detail. “I’ve found and lost the only cure to the Horror Virus that section three of the bunker was creating, my immune system is superior than any normal humans but I doubt it can fight this. I was rarely sick and the only things that would affect me were some of the more deadly pathogens; But even then my body easily adapted to them and fought off whatever foreign bodies that were in me. But a man-made virus such as this one might just be the thing that beats me, ironic if you ask me. I manage to survive small armies and unforgettable abominations of this world and the thing that kills me is a simple little virus. With a little help of a certain ‘Friend’ I just might be able to suppress the virus long enough or make it go dormant until I’m able to find a cure for this...thing.” I turn my PDA back off and slip it back into my pocket after reading this note. “I see, so that’s how Arkis survived the virus, with Friend being sealed by the zebras the virus is free to run rampant throughout my system and make itself at home. Hopefully I can survive long enough to create or find a cure either through alchemy or through zebra magic.” I think to myself out loud, after a moment later Nyuel trots back in the hut with a small basket with fruit and vegetables in it. She trots over to the cot and jumps in, sitting down next to me as she places the basket of fruit and vegetables on my lap. She looks up to me with a joyful smile upon her face and then  she grabs a piece of fruit out of the basket and starts to eat it. I reach in and grab a random vegetable and bite into it, she stops eating her fruit and starts to laugh at me. I sit there slowly chewing as I feel an intense heat building up in my mouth, I quickly swallowed the mouthful of hot chilli and devour the rest of it in just two bites. My eyes start to water as my lips go numb and my tongue feels like it’s resting in a bed of hot coals. I can hear Nyuel laughing hysterically as I stick my tongue out and start to pant, I start to sweat as the heat in my mouth only becomes hotter with each inhale I take; My whole head feels like it was on fire! Nyuel rolls around on the cot holding her sides as she laughs at me, tears of mirthful laughter start to run down her face. I run over to alchemy table and grab one of the prototype potions and drank it greedily, the potion numbs the heat slightly, just enough to take the edge off. I turn around to see Nyuel still holding her sides as she cried with laughter, I do gotta admit that was a pretty good prank and one hell of a hot chilli. “Very funny Nyuel...” I say now staring at her. “S-Sorry Demon, I could not contain myself! My curiosity got the better of me and I wanted to see if you would eat a Phantom Chili.” She says as she starts to wipe away her tears. “It’s quite alright, that was a rather humorous prank you just pulled there on me and if I was in your position I would do the same. I did not expect that this world would have such hot chillies in it, to be honest.” I made my way back over to the cot and sat down next to Nyuel, her eyes still had a few tears left in em. “I’ll have to take a few of these chilis with when I leave, but that won’t be for quite some time.” We sat there and ate the rest of the veggies and fruits that Nyuel brought in with her. I lean back and pat my now filled and happy stomach, I look down to see Nyuel curled up and now is fast asleep next to me. I smiled at the site of the cute zebra sleeping next to me, I place my hand on her mane and pet her before I get up from the cot and made my way towards the alchemy table. I set down on the floor of the hut and looked over the what very little I learned today, I must be diligent in my studies and find a cure before I become one of those... Horrors. Credits Editor frieD195 > Stage Two, Paranoia > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 25 - Stage Two, Paranoia         I sit here at the alchemy table going over what I’ve learned; my chest starts to itch but I just ignore it as I must be diligent in my studies. I look behind me to see Nyuel still fast asleep on the cot that I left her on. I don’t know what time it is but nor do I care, my only goal is to learn more about alchemy. Time just flies by the more I study, I’ve memorized the few herbs Nyuel has shown me and what their uses are for. By the looks of it, plants with a light blue stem seem to have more beneficial traits to them, there are several other different colored stemmed plants sitting here but I have no idea what they do, yet.         I rub the sleep from my eyes that the sandman tries to put in them. I pop my neck and back and step back from the table as my mind feels a little fried. My overworked mind is already too taxed from everything I’ve learned and went through since I’ve arrived in this odd place. I clear my mind the best I could and start to think about the memories that I’ve made since I was thrown into this strange world.         I’ve been tested to my breaking limits of my sanity and my life more than once; I nearly lost control over to Friend due to another human who goes by the name of Colt. I wonder what his story is, how he arrived here in Equestria and what he’s been through. I think about more memories that I’ve created and Cloud comes to mind, that mare. I don’t know what to think about her, but she is definitely something else.         She charges in head first not thinking anything through. Although she seems a little headstrong at times but she is determined to get what she wants though. I think about the first time we met and how unbelievably confused I was when I saw her, or when I woke from my first encounter with Fade; Speaking of Fade, what’s happened to her?         After that horrifying memory I had about the bunker and when I woke up in the darkness alone, she’s been through thick and thin with me. But when I awoke I was just alone; Just me and that small white box with the seals on it I remember from my dream. Did she become sealed away with Friend? Or did she simply just leave my body when I hit the ground thinking I was dead? I hope Fade and Cloud are both fine and happy where they’re both at right now, this is all I can hope for at the moment. I know both of them are very strong and determined to get their way, Cloud is smart and aggressive to do fine on her own. Fade is clever a woman to play on others to survive, I hope she does fine in Unyasi against the Zebras and their black magic.         I look back up at the table, now ready to start to study again, before I can my vision goes black as I fall asleep; My body falls backwards and lands on the floor as I’m swept away by the sandman’s hand.          - - -         I come to in the darkness, standing in front of the little white box; I lean in closer and examine the box, the seals and runes must be what’s keeping Friend inside. I can feel the box beckoning me to come closer but I don’t dare to touch it in fear of being zapped by the magic again. I stand back up and look around, wondering why I’m in the darkness and not a memory instead; And that’s when I hear the clicking.         I look around trying to pinpoint where the clicking sound was coming from, but failing as the clicking seems to be coming from all around me. The clicking becomes louder as I stood there nervously trying to see what was creating it. The clicking comes to a stop and I slowly turn around to see what was creating it. - - -         I wake up in the hut in a cold sweat, I quickly look around to see I was alone; Nyuel has already gotten up and left the hut. I fear that my own little ‘happy place’ is now being tainted by the Horror’s corruption, my chest feels as if become thicker as it’s a little more difficult to breath now; But I’ll be able to manage though, shouldn't be too much of a problem.         I just hope I’ll be able to survive long enough to find a cure for this virus before its taint corrupts my very soul and consumes me. I can already feel the horror’s presence bearing down on me like a wet blanket, I can feel its claws slowly digging their way deep into very being. If my fate is meant to end in such a cruel way as this, then I shall do whatever I can to make sure no one else is infected like I am; Even if it means ending my own life, I would not wish this cruel fate on anyone else.         I retrieve my PDA from my pocket once more and quickly make my way back to the ‘Horror’ folder, I went through each document and picture I could trying to find out how long it took the virus to claim its victims. I found what I was looking after looking through dozens of pictures and written notes, I begin to read through this document and study it very carefully.         “Day one after injection, the subjects show no signs of mutation, yet.”         “Day two after injection, the subjects are now showing some signs of paranoia, and complaints of itching in their chests.”         “Day three after injection, the subjects now show some minor mutation.” “Day four after injection, the subjects show some aggression towards anything that moves, some more than others; It looks like it varies from subject to subject though.” “Day five after injection, a few of the subjects have died, the virus was just too much for their bodies and overwhelmed them. We now have a fresh batch of Horrors though, so I guess there’s that..” “Day six after injection, the aggression has increased in the living subjects, the mutations have drastically increased in severity as well. A few more subjects have been taken by the virus, we’ll begin battle testing immediately on this new batch.” “Day seven after injection, the last test subject has fallen to virus, his body has been severely altered before dieing. He’s our ‘prized pig’ and hopefully we can create more of him.” The turn my PDA back off and slept it back into my pocket, I’m currently on day two, I have roughly three to five more days before I’m taken by the virus; Maybe a extra day since my immune system is stronger than any average human’s. I’ve already experienced some minor mutations in my chest, I’m a day ahead of schedule, this does not look good for me. Without me noticing while I was so entranced with my studies, Nyuel crept her way up behind me, just standing there watching me as I looked through my PDA. She taps my me on my scale-covered shoulder, startling the crap out of me and causing me to bring my flattened hand quickly to her throat, stopping just a few inches away. “Sorry Nyuel! Please don’t sneak up on me like that!”  Bringing my hand away from her throat after saying this. “You show much restraint, Demon. I’m pleased to see you can control yourself with such discipline or my spirit would be joining my Ancestors right now.” She says as she sighs in relief. “I’m sorry once again, Nyuel. Old habits die hard, so to speak.” “What was that magical device you were just looking at just now?” She says as she points a hoof at the pocket that contains my PDA. “Oh, it’s called a ‘PDA’ or ‘Personal Digital Assistant’, it’s a device made back in my world. It contains information about what my past life was like, but I can only recall a few of the passcodes to retrieve any of the information that is stored in it.” I try to explain the best I could about what the PDA was used for. “Passcode?” She cocks her head to the side in confusion. “How should I explain this? Hmmm, oh I got it! Think of passcodes more like seals, they protect and keep whatever I want safe from unwanted eyes.” It looks like she understood that as she uncocks her head and simply nods. “I see, so Demon are you ready to start learning again about potions?” “Yes, let’s get to it, the sooner I learn everything about alchemy the better!” I say with enthusiasm. We carried on with studying. We studied more about beneficial plants for several more hours, I crammed in as much knowledge as I could; Asking many questions about everything. Nyuel seems to be really enjoying herself as she teaches her craft, I’m truly grateful for her help. We finish up with the basics about beneficial herbs and plants and start to move in towards some weirder looking plants. These plants have more of a reddish stem to them. She describes to me that these plants are used for more of poisons and harmful potions; But she says that if you mix red stems with blue stems you’ll get some rather interesting effects. We continue on about the basics of new plants and how to use them properly, we take a short break for some food. “Demon, let’s take a short break and put some food in you, come.” I follow her to the entrance of the hut and walk to the outside world. I’m blinded by the sun as it hangs in the air as it’s roughly lunch time. I’m blasted by the heat of the jungle and the sun, god I hate the heat! So very hot here. My vision adjusts itself quickly to the bright sun and I can see zebras walking around the village, Nyuel calls to me and catches my attention as I see her already walking ahead of me. “Do your legs not work?” Her exotic accent is just so different from any accent I’ve ever heard before. I quickly catch up to her as she continues walking away from her hut, as I walk beside her I see many zebras stopping and staring at me as we past them; I don’t like all this unwanted attention, I prefer to be unseen or at the very least not  to be the center of attention. I see them out of the corners of my eyes as they stare and gawk at me, I keep my head forward as I follow Nyuel. “Hey Nyuel, why do your people keep staring at me so?” “Do ponies not stop and stare at you when you walk past them?” “No, not really, some might stop and ask me a question, but for the most part they just ignore me and go about their day.” “Oh? Well we do not get many demons in their true forms, in fact you’re the only one who's ever walked amongst us.” She does have a point, I’m the first human they’ve seen, and as far as my current appearance goes, the ponies I already know might be scared off by the sight of me. We walk across the village and into a small market place, Nyuel talks with some of her fellow tribesmen and purchases some fruit. The stall owner keeps on looking up at me as I stand there quietly behind Nyuel looking over the many colorful fruits and vegetables and other herbs and plants that fill the small market place. Nyuel finishes talking with the stall owner and goes to pick up the basket of fruit, I grab the basket before she can and she simply just smiles up at me as she trots past me and back to her hut. As I start to walk away from the market place I can hear their whispers and murmurs coming from behind me. I simply ignore them and follow Nyuel back to her hut, about halfway back I hear quite clicking sounds coming out of nowhere. I slow my pace down as I concentrate on the clicking, I can feel the Horror’s presence lurking around in my head as it explores its new feeding ground. It’s not quite strong enough yet to devour my soul whole and take control of my body for its own purposes; But it’s slowly tainting my soul the longer it resides inside my mind. I make it back to the hut as Nyuel already step inside, I see her writing something on a piece of parchment at the table, I make my way over to the cot and sat down. I began to munch on the exotic fruit and just watched Nyuel as she writes down something on the parchment, she finishes when I’m about halfway through the sweet fruit. She trots over to the cot and hops in it and grabs a piece of fruit and starts to eat it. I finish my food quickly and sat there patiently for Nyuel to finish. “Hey Nyuel, how long have you been the healer for your tribe? I don’t care to prey into someone else’s life but her and I will be spending some time together might as well get to know her a little. “I’ve only been a healer for a few short cycles, my master taught me everything that I know today. He was an old and wise zebra who held much respect in the tribes before his spirit was was whisked away by the Ancient Ones.” I simply sat there and listen to her tales as I see pride and joy fill her eyes. “What do you mean when you say ‘cycles’?” I’m a little confused by this term. “Cycles, as in the cycling of the seasons.” “Okay, that makes sense, now please continue; I’m entranced by your story.” I eagerly say as she continues on with her tales. “After his death, all the tribes banded together to hold a ceremony for his passing. I was saddened by his death, but I accepted it and took my role as the healer for my tribe and taught the little ones the way of healing. Demon, you’re the fourth soul I’ve taught the ways of healing.” “You must be very proud of your hard work and everyone you’ve helped.” My words make her face light up even more. “Yes, I do enjoy my work and I love to teach my ways to eager minds who yearn to learn. But I feel it is my time to step down and let one of my pupils take the role as healer, I would like to explore this beautiful world and see it with my own eyes.” “Yeah, I’ve only seen very little of this world so far and I’m astounded by its beauty, when things aren't trying to kill me that is. Nyuel, why do you wish to leave your village?” “I wish to expand my knowledge on healing and of the outside world, I’ve learn all that I could from Unyasi and the great spirits of this land. There’s so much that I can learn from Equestria but it’s too dangerous for me to travel to a foreign country by myself. An old friend of mine went to Equestria when she was still very young, the spirits have not spoken a word of her well being for many cycles now; I hope she is safe.” “I see, Nyuel if you like, you can come with me on my travels back to Equestria when the time comes.” My words light a flame in Nyuel’s eyes, but I wasn’t expecting what she was about to say next. “Demon, your words fill me with great joy, but I cannot leave. Caesar has forbidden anyone from the villages from leaving Unyasi.” “I assume that Caesar is the leader of your three tribes?” “Yes Demon, he is the one who the Spirits have blessed, he is the ruler of the three tribes. His primary duty is to keep the peace. But ever since one of the tribe’s Shamans been corrupted by a demon, we’ve been at war as this corrupted Shaman’s cult grows stronger by the day. Ever since this event, Caesar has forbidden any of the tribe’s members from leaving Unyasi.” I can see the flames in her eyes starting to die down after saying this.         “The reason why I came to Unyasi because I was called upon by the Princess of Equestria to figure out what’s going here. I would like to speak with Caesar before I intervene with any of your country’s affairs. I do not wish to cause problems or exacerbate any tension that  might already exist between Equestria and Unyasi.” The fire in Nyuel’s eyes stabilizes as she hears my words.         “Very well, Demon. If you wish to speak with Caesar you will need the blessings of both my tribe’s Shaman and High Priestess. After you’ve obtained their blessings, we may see Caesar. Demon, may I ask you a personal question?” Nyuel has my full attention as I sit there.         “Go ahead Nyuel, ask away.”         “When you said ‘I was not the one who shepherded his soul to the Abyss’. What is the Abyss? Is it your belief of the afterlife?” She catches me off guard as I was not expecting this of all questions she could've ask.         “The Abyss is what I consider the afterlife; it’s where any of the souls that I may take with my hands go to; To be judged for their sins. If my time comes to be judged in the Abyss, I’ll gladly accept any punishments that I may receive. I’ll repent for any of the souls that I may take and pray for their safe travels into the Abyss. I find comfort in knowing that one day I may find peace in the Abyss; I do not fear death.” Nyuel sits there quietly as I explain as best as my shattered and fragmented memories would allow me to.         “Thank you Demon for sharing this with me, for whatever your past life might of been I do wish it not to carry over into your new one. You have a new start and I wish you do make the best of it, now we have much to finish.” Saying this Nyuel and I walked over to the alchemy table and started studying again. Credits Editor frieD195 > Curiosity Kills The Horror, Satisfaction Brings It Back > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 26 - Curiosity Kills The Horror, Satisfaction Brings It Back We spent the next few hours going over red stemmed plants and what kind of effects they can have, different kinds of poisons: Paralyzing, Numbing, Crippling, the list goes on; I’ll keep these in mind just encase I need to rely on old skills. She goes into more detail about more of the basic type of harmful potions, I get the jist of what I can craft with these. We touch on the basics of ones with more different-colored stemmed herbs, it was a light yellow; Nyuel goes into detail as these aren't really used much because the outcome of the potions made with these can be random and chaotic if it’s not brewed correctly, but if you’re able to brew the potion correctly with these types of herbs and plants it could greatly enhances its effects. She says that each type of herb and plant can have opposing effects, for example the Poison Joke; It has a light blue stem while most blue stemmed ingredients have beneficial traits to them. We come to a stop after studying for additional few hours, we talk amongst ourselves before a zebra enters Nyuel’s hut. He holds his head high as he is dressed in important-looking robes, Nyuel greets him with a friendly smile and a hello but he does not acknowledge her; He walks past her and walks to me before speaking. “Demon, you’ve taken up the task of learning our ways of healing. What do you hope to gain by learning our ways?” He wastes no time as he cuts straight to the point. “Since you’ve sealed my powers, a dormant virus was freed and now runs rampant through my body, claiming it as its own. If I do not find a cure with your way of healing than everyone in Unyasi is in trouble. I wish no one any harm, all I want is survive long enough to complete my quest.” The shaman stands there, his eyes feel like they’re staring right into my very soul. Nyuel makes her way towards the shaman as he interrogates me, she stands there quietly as she watches the shaman and I very carefully. “I see, Nyuel, you know the demon best, are his words filled with truth?” He turns his head to see Nyuel giving him a deep nod in agreement before he turns his gaze back upon me. “Very will, Demon our tribe is the smallest of the three, if you seek a cure you’ll need to go look somewhere else.” His words don’t phase me, I figured finding a cure wouldn’t be so easy. “I would like an audience with your leader; Caesar. But Nyuel has informed me that I need the blessing of you and your High Priestess before I may speak with him. Would you kindly give me your blessing so I may be on my way?” “If I may, Vrax? Demon has been very diligent in his studies and what ails hims is true. Nightmare Moon has sent him to to find a end to our war that the maddened Shaman has started. If his intent was to devour us he would have by now. I put my trust in Demon and would like to travel with him to see his quest through.” Vrax soaks in what Nyuel just said and stands there pondering over his thoughts. I’m about to speak, but stop before I open my mouth as I hear the clicking in my head, I can feel the Horror moves around my mind as it stirs from whatever dark corner it’s been nesting in. I close my eyes and enter a meditative state and escape from the world around me and into my little happy place that’s being invaded - - -         I open my eyes in the darkness, the clicking continues on as I look around to see where the Horror is at. I see the small white box as the Horror lurks in the darkness from behind it, it sniffs the air before leaning in close to the box. The clicking comes to a stop as the Horror is only inches away from the box; What was it doing? Was it trying to figure out what it was? It brings one of its claws up to the top of the box, it tilts its head to the side before poking the box; Bad idea.         The box reacts to the Horror’s poking and zaps it, causing it withdraw quickly and releases a powerful roar; As it roars I can see its many sharp teeth. I laugh a little at the Horror as it brings its claws to the box again, but being more cautious than before. I slowly approach the Horror and the box, inching my way towards them, the Horror looks up and sees me and starts to stand up and clicks once more; I come to a stop and simply watch it.         I can tell the Horror isn't blind, it obviously saw me approaching it, but why does it keep on clicking? Before I can hear Nyuel calling my name, snapping me back to the world. - - -         “Demon, are you alright? You closed your eyes and went quiet.”         “Yeah, sorry I was meditating on something, please continue.”         “I did not know demons could meditate, you’re a strange one. But I’ll give you my blessing if you promise me this, you’ll protect Nyuel with your own life.” I look over to Nyuel and see her joyful face and look back to Vrax and nod in agreement.         “Very well, you have my blessing, may the spirits watch over you two on your adventures. Take this idol and show it to Caesar as proof of my blessing.” Nyuel takes the small idol and takes it over to a saddlebag resting against the alchemy table.         She starts to pack her bags with potions and ingredients before slipping it on and tying it tightly around herself. She trots back to me and eagerly waits by my side, Vrax takes his leave leaving us alone.         “Come Demon, we still need one more blessing before we can leave for Caesar.” I agreed and we left the hut and made our way across the village towards the High Priestess hut.         As we walk through the village I can see out of the corners of my eyes as zebras; children and adult alike gawk at me passing them, was my appearance that unnerving to them? Or was it the medallion carelessly hanging around my neck and they thought I’m working for this Nightmare Moon person? Something catches my attention causing me to slow down just a little bit as I examine what it was closely, there were two zebra foals sparring in a ring as adults watched them. There fighting style I’ve never seen before and what it looks like it highly mobile fighting style equally balanced between defensive and offensive stances. For children to easily learn what appears to be such a taxing fighting style at such a young age, but able to keep it up without a hint of fatigue on their bodies; I was blown away to see this kind of discipline in their tribe.         A leather ball hits my back as I slowly walked aimlessly while watching the two foals spar together, I come to a stop and turn around to see the ball resting at my feet; I bend over to pick it up and see a foal standing roughly twenty feet away from me with a terrified look on her face. I smile at the little one and toss the ball gently back towards her, her face lights up with excitement as she see the ball coming back towards her, she smiles back at me and runs off to play again. I turn around to see Nyuel talking with another zebra as she waits for me patiently, I walked towards her as she finishes her conversation, I meet up with her and we continue on a short walk towards the High Priestesses hut.         We near the hut and I look up into the sky and see the sun is starting to hang low, it was roughly dinner time and I was glad the air was finally starting to cool down. We enter the hut and we’re instantly assaulted by the powerful scent of incense; Nearly choking on the overwhelming aroma that it created. The High Priestess looks up from her meditative state, the jingling of her gold rings around her neck catches my attention. She’s an older mare, but very wise looking with gold hoops piercing her ears.         “High Priestess, we came to receive your blessing.” Nyuel bows before her, I do the same trying not to be impolite.         “Ahhh, a demon who knows common courtesy! This is a rather nice surprise. Now tell me, why do you seek my blessing, child?” I look into her eyes and see vast amounts of wisdom in them, if I had time I could probably learn a thing or two from her.         “If I may Priestess, we came here today for your blessing so I may speak with Caesar about the events that are currently taking place on Unyasi; I only wish to help the zebras in need and stop whatever is causing any suffering here.”         “I know you’ve been sent here by Nightmare Moon, but you do speak the truth about your actions you wish to take. I’ll only give you my blessing if you’ll do me one thing before you leave, the Shaman that’s been speaking with the evil spirits and demons has created an evil book filled with their dark magic; I want you to obtain this and destroy it.”         “Very well, if I find this book I’ll make sure to destroy every last piece of it and make sure no one will be able to use whatever dark secrets fill its pages.” The Priestess gets up off her haunches and slowly makes her way over to me.         She stares me dead in the eyes, watching me very carefully before a smile breaks across her muzzle, she reaches down to her front left hoof and removes one of her gold bracelets and hands it to me; I grasp it in my hands.         “Thank you Priestess for your blessing.”         “May the spirits watch over you two on your journey, and please bring peace to our beautiful land.” Nyuel and I bow one more time before leaving her hut.         Nyuel and I head over to the marketplace and stock up on a few supplies before leaving her tribe. I just stand there and watch Nyuel as she gets our supplies. I’m twiddling my thumbs just waiting as a ball hits the back of my head. The ball drops to the ground and I turn around and pick it up, I look up with a smile on my face to see the same foal from before but this time she has a few friends with her; She nervously stands there and watches me, I simply smile and toss the ball back towards her. All the children’s faces light up with joy and merriment and run off to with their ball once again. I turn around to see Nyuel with a smile on her face and her saddle bags full.         “Looks like the children have taken a liking to you.” She laughs and trots past me, I just smile and walk behind her and we make our way to the gate of the village.         We stop by one more hut before leaving; Nyuel steps inside as I wait patiently outside the hut. I hear laughter coming from behind me as the children play with each other, I close my eyes and just listen to their playful merriment; The world around me goes quiet as all I can hear are the children that are at play. I can hear the ball hitting their hooves and bouncing against the ground. I turn around with my eyes still closed, I hear one of their hooves hit the ball hard enough to send it rocketing towards my face, I open my eyes just in time to catch it with my left hand. The children freeze in place as they watch the ball fly towards me, I can smell their fear as the cower together in a small tight knit group.         “Now children, this is the third time this ball has flown at me; is there something you need?” I lower the ball to reveal a smile on my face, the filly from before steps forward; Her legs are shaking.         “D-D-Demon, would you p-play with u-us?” childish innocence, such a precious thing. Not knowing if I was good or evil, they just wanted someone new to play with.         “I would love to little ones, but I’m afraid that I’m leaving your nice little village here really soon, but I promise when I come back I’ll play some games with you.” I toss the ball back towards the children, they all rejoice and begin playing again.         I turn around to see Nyuel with a smile on her face as another zebra stands besides her. Wonder how long she’s been standing there?         “Demon, we may leave now, this is the new healer for the tribe. Caesar’s palace is going to take us one new sun and moon before we reach it, we should leave before the new moon is born.” She says her goodbyes to the new healer and we leave the village.         We walk through the jungle in silence, I’m slightly on edge as I don’t know the area at all and have no idea what might lurk in the overgrown plant life; I keep my eyes peeled for anything that might jump out and attack us. The sun hangs lower in the air the further we walk into the jungle, after walking for a few hours I come to a stop and look at my surroundings and stop at a fairly good-sized tree; Nyuel stops by my side and turns her head to see where I was looking, but is utterly confused by what I was looking at.         “Nyuel, it’s getting late, we should set up camp for the night; And I know the perfect place to do it.” I point towards the large tree and Nyuel is still at a loss.         “I don’t understand, Demon. Why do you wish to sleep in a tree rather than on the ground?”         “A tree provides more protection than us being on the ground, I don’t know this jungle as well as you and I would be at ease if we slept up somewhere safe and away from things that go ‘bump’ in the night.”         “I still don’t quite understand Demon, and how would you propose us getting up there in the first place? We can not fly unless you can grow a pair of wings that you might be hiding.” She draws her head back and stares at my scale covered back.         “Simple, this is just child’s play to me. Look, you see those vines? They look thick enough to bear our weight and it’s only about a fifty foot climb to that rather large branch jutting out from the tree’s trunk. Are your saddle bags secured tight enough around you so they won’t fall?” She checks the straps again and looks up and gives me a quick nod.         “Good, now climb up on my back and wrap your front hooves around my neck and hold on tight.” I kneel down and hunch my back over, Nyuel hesitates for a second before climbing up on my back.         She’s extremely lightweight including her bags filled with our supplies. I slowly get to my feet as she holds on to me, I make my way towards the vines and give them a few good tugs, none of the vines even flinch with each pull I do. I wrap the vines around my left leg and start to pull myself up the vines, with each pull of my arms I take us higher and higher off the ground. I can feel Nyuel tighten her grip around my neck as she holds on for dear life, we’re only twenty feet off the ground before she starts to squirm a little, I tighten my grip around the vines and stop climbing to make sure she’s fine.         “Nyuel, how you doing back there?”         “I-I’m doing fine Demon, just not a big fan of heights.” I can feel her shaking a little bit as I rest there in the air.         “Close your eyes and rest your head against my back, I’ll let you know when we reach the top, when night comes you shouldn't be able to see the ground under the veil of darkness.” I take my right arm and push Nyuel further up my back and let her get a better grip.         I continue up the vines, the small workout brings me pleasure as my arms start to burn a little bit for working the muscles in them again. We’re nearing forty feet before Nyuel starts to squirm again on my back, I can feel her slowly slipping. I tighten my grip and push her up again my right arm, she tightly hugs my back and digs her head deeper into my scales. We reach the top of the vines and I climb onto the branch, I stand up on the branch and see a small hole burrowed into the tree, it’s a shallow hole but deep enough for us to sleep in for the night. I walk into the hole and kneel down and Nyuel’s eyes are still tightly closed.         “Okay Nyuel, we’ve made it, you can open your eyes now and climb down.” I can feel the hug slowly loosen as she slides down my back and lands on her hooves.         She gets her bearings and peeks her head out over the branch, only to quickly retract it away from the edge as she backpedaled into me. She turns around and see me and makes her way to the back of the small, room-like hole we’re in. She slides down to her hunches and unties her saddle bags and let them lazily slumps to the floor.         “You okay, Nyuel?” She nods at me before opening the bags and pulls out some fruit.         Night falls and the temperature drops low enough to make this a cool night, I’m going to sleep well tonight. I love the cold but hopefully it’s not cold enough for Nyuel. Light radiates from the ceiling above us, it’s a faint eerie green but rather beautiful to look at. I look up to see a few hundred bugs resting at the ceiling, there color puts me in a kind of a hypnotic trance as I’m mesmerized by the beautiful green glow they’re creating; They resemble Fireflies but slightly larger.         “Ah, this must be a nest for Baleflies, they’re common around Unyasi and like to group together in these swarms and awaken during the night. The color they create with their bodies is due to lesser spirits residing in their bodies and trying to communicate with the living world.” She takes a bite of her exotic fruit and I take one of the sweet fruits and bite into it.         We eat our dinner under Baleflies’s light. Goosebumps start to raise on my skin as the brisk night air nips at my body. The cool night air puts my mind at ease as we eat our food. I crawl to the back of of the room and lean my back against the wood, Nyuel sits there as she finishes her food and stares up at the Baleflies. My eyes feel a little heavy as I lay there, I look down at Nyuel and see her shiver a little.         “Nyuel, are you cold?”         “A little, but I should be fine.” I can hear a quite clattering noise as her teeth start to clatter against each other.         “Nyuel, you can sleep next to me or on my lap, I don’t mind the cold, You’ll be warmer this way and hopefully sleep more comfortably during the night.” She makes her way to me and crawls up onto my lap and curled up into a striped ball and lays down.         I lay my hand on her and softly pet her as I drift off to sleep, the light from the Baleflies slowly start to fade away as they fly out from the hole. As my eyes shut completely I can hear the clicking echoing through my mind as the Horror stirs from its slumber. Credits Editor frieD195 > A New Horror Comes Out To Play > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 27 - A New Horror Comes Out To Play         I come to in the darkness again, I’m surprised to see that it's not another memory as usual. My own little happy place feels different now that the Horror has been taking up residence; the darkness around me doesn't feel welcoming anymore, but twisted and alienated. My own sanctuary is becoming corrupted and it scares the hell out of me. Without Friend or Fade here to help I’m on my own and I need to do something about this unwanted guest.         I see the Horror lurking around as it makes itself at home, its staying away from the white box, hissing at it every time it passes it; Still probably mad at the box when it was zapped the first time it tried to poke it. It comes to a stop as it catches me in its sights. I stand there, waiting to see what it would do at the sudden appearance of something new in its ‘new’ home. The clicking started up again as it slowly made its way towards me, approaching me with caution. I merely stand there studying its movements. I notice its mouth is not moving when it clicks, was it something in its body that mutated that was creating the clicking sound? Or was it simply just fucking with its prey?         It nears me, still approaching cautiously, its head hung low and its claws to the side like it was unready to attack. Was it just studying me as I studied it? I recall the memory of when Arkis mimicked the Alpha Horror; I attempt to do the same. I open my mouth and started to click my teeth together; The Horror comes to a stop only ten feet away from me as it raises its head and tilts it to the side. I have no idea if I was doing this correctly but the Horror seems to be intrigued enough by my imitation. I stop clicking and the Horror continues, we stand there clicking at each other before the Horror stops completely and raises its talons in preparation for an attack.         I ready myself for it to lunge at me. I need to take care of this unwanted guest for once in for all; Its been staying here for far too long and is no longer welcomed. It releases a powerful roar, staggering me briefly but enough time for it to close the gap in between us. Its left claw comes at me from the side but I sidestep it with ease, only to step into the right one as it bears down into my right shoulder. I grab the right claw with both my hands and roll backwards, causing the Horror to lose its balance. I place my right foot on its chest as we roll, I toss it onto its back and quickly get to my feet.         I pivot on my right foot and start to bring my left heel down upon the Horror, it roles to the side and dodges my attack and lunges at me as it gets to all fours. We hit the ground with the Horror on top of me, I quickly jab my right fist into the side of its head repeatedly. It cries in pain after the fifth punch. The Horror rears up and opens it mouth, as it brings down its open mouth I place one hand on its lower jaw and the other on the top trying to stop it as drool starts to ooze from its mouth.         The amount of force it’s using to bite my head off is too strong for me to hold it back for much longer, every second the open maw gets closer as I struggle to keep its teeth from sinking into my body. My right arm buckles under the amount of pressure and I quickly bring my left arm into the path of its mouth as it comes down at me. The Horror’s teeth sink deep into my left forearm. I scream out in pain as it bears down, I can feel the bone in my arm starting to crack under the pressure.         “Demon, awaken from your slumber.” I hear Nyuel calling out to me, forcing me from the darkness to the real world. - - -         I awake with my left arm spasming out of control, I look down to my arm and see no wounds; But It feels as if the Horror actually did bite my arm. I grab my arm trying to stop it from twitching out of control, Nyuel places her hoof on my left arm, causing me to look up to see a worried look upon her face.         “Are you well, Demon? You were grunting as though you were in pain. Your body twitched every now and then.”         “Y-Yeah, I’m fine. I was just dealing with my own ‘personal demons’, so to speak.” Trying to smile and comfort Nyuel.         “A demon with his own demons? You just keep on getting stranger and stranger by the day, Demon.” My arm now starting to calm down.         “Yeah, I usually have them in check but ever since my powers were sealed they’ve been rampaging through my mind and tearing up the place. I fear for the worst as I only have a few days before I become a danger to everyone here on Unyasi.” My fake smile turns into the frown that I’ve been trying to mask.         “Well, let us make haste to Caesar’s palace and hopefully he’ll have the answers you seek.” She slowly retracts her hoof and makes her way to her bags and begins to put them on.         I get to my feet and start to stretch out before we make our descent back to the ground. I make my way out of the small room like hole in the tree and look over the edge of the branch. I turn around to see Nyuel nervously standing there as she double checks her saddlebags, I walk towards her and pet her mane before kneeling down so she climb up on my back.         She wraps her hooves around my neck and holds on tight as I slowly lower myself from the branch to the vines. Wrapping the vines around my left arm and around my leg I slowly loosen my grip around to vines as I control our descent. Nyuel buries her head deep into my back as we descend, as we reach the halfway point I can feel Nyuel starting to slip; I come to a stop to help her get a better grip but a foul yet rather intriguing idea comes to mind. I should just let her slip off my back and fall to her death. How beautiful her blood would look painted on the jungle’s floor below. Her screams and cries she would make as she fell would be music to my ears. Oh, what wonderful pleasures her death could bring me! As I ponder over these fantasies that now plague my mind, Nyuel tries to kick herself up as she flails about on my back, desperately trying to hang on for dear life. “D-Demon! W-What has gotten into you?!” She sounds terrified, her voice is like singing birds to my ears. Oh I wonder how big of a splatter she would make if I let her fall to her doom; A sinister smile creeps its way onto my face as I just hang in the air. I can feel her hooves unravel around my neck as gravity takes control and Nyuel starts to slide off my back. “DEMON!” Her cry brings me back to my senses as she starts to fall. “NYUEL!” I open my left hand and let myself fall. I grab Nyuel with my right hand and quickly close my left hand to stop my rapid descent, the vines dig into my left arm and hand as I fall. We come to a stop as I barely hold Nyuel by the tail, she's dangling only a few feet off the ground, her eyes are shut tight as she nears the ground. I bring Nyuel up to my chest and cradling her as I let go, dropping roughly two feet to the ground and landing on my feet. Rope burn, well vine burn now affects my left arm and hand, I can tolerate the pain but my body has to regenerate this wound on its own, or maybe a healing potion could fix this up for me. I can feel Nyuel trembling in my arms as she bear hugs me, holding me very tight. “Nyuel, you’re safe now. I’m sorry about that... I-I just don’t know what’s gotten into me up there, but I’m glad I was able to catch you before it was too late.” She still shakes in fear as I hold her. She stays silent, still holding me tightly. I just held her as I walked through the jungle back towards Caesar’s palace, my left arm swings lazily as I walked. Every now and a then it bumps into my side, causing it to flare in pain; I walk for a short before Nyuel speaks again. “D-Demon, you may put me down now. I am fine.” I come to a stop and put Nyuel back on her feet, she’s still a little shaken up from that event. “Once again, I’m very sorry about that.” “I know, Demon. I-I’m glad you were able to catch me in time before I met my untimely demise. We still have some ways to go before we reach Caesar’s palace. Let’s make haste and reach it before the new moon rises.” She trots ahead with me in tow. We walk through the jungle, occasionally stopping to pick up herbs and ingredients. Nyuel gives me one of the prototype healing potions and I down it, the sting in my arm starts to subside as the healing potion makes its way through me. As we walk I feel a little off, more on edge than usual, all I want to do is just find something beautiful and destroy it; Wipe it off from the face of this world and then do it again. It must be the next stage of the virus, it worries me that I’m a day ahead of schedule. My aggression towards everything is increasing as the day goes on. If this continues on unchecked,  my bloodlust will need to be quenched. I don’t know if I will be able to control myself for much longer. Nyuel tells me about the local wildlife, she goes on and starts to talk about Unyasi, just making idle chit-chat to pass the time. I tell her about Earth’s jungles to the best of my knowledge. She’s intrigued by how massive the jungles on Earth are and how beautiful I made them sound. My bloodlust starts to stir again as the Horror moves around my mind making its clicking noises. My fists ball up as I control my rage, I look down at Nyuel as she trots in front of me, I try to bury the urge to paint the jungle red with her blood. I come to a dead stop as I feel a familiar feeling, as if someone is watching me, and I sure do hope they are so I can relieve them of their lifeblood. I let out a whistle, causing Nyuel to stop and turn her head and look at me. “Nyuel, whatever you do, stay calm and follow my lead. We’re being watched and I doubt they want to be friends.” Nyuel gives me a deep as she watches me closely. “Now, when and they will ambush us, I want you to stay behind me at all time. I’ll keep myself in between them and you the best I can, I need you to stay back and stay out of the fight. Now, I’m going to walk ahead and you’ll stay behind me by at least ten feet, if they come from behind you I want you to run as fast as you can to put me in between you and them.” I look around and see make my way in a different direction than what we’ve been walking in. Nyuel slowly walks behind me, I keep my eyes peeled for any sudden movements. A flock of birds fly up through a nearby tree, causing me to jump a little. “Demon, look out!” I snap my head back to see vials flying at me. “Nyuel, GET BACK!” One of the vials lands at my feet, one on each of my sides. As each one lands on the ground, breaking open and releasing the contents out around me. The air is filled with a thick blue haze and a sickeningly sweet aroma, it hits me that these bombs were made with Poison Joke. I thick blue haze fills my lungs, causing me to choke and fall to the ground. My vision starts blur as I scramble on the ground trying to get back up on my feet. The Horror becomes active again as I breathe in more of the haze, my bloodlust becomes too great for me to contain. The Horror starts to roar as I’m being choked by the Joke Bombs. I get to my hands and knees and start coughing violently, small blotches of blood land on the ground in front of me the more I cough. My vision is completely blurred now and the air in my body is now replaced with this gas, my whole body starts to ache, it feels as if someone strapped me down on The Rack. I collapse again on the ground, holding my sides as I curl up into the fetal position coughing up more blood. The Horror seems to be energized by the Poison Joke that fills my body, I can feel the Horror’s taint spreading throughout my body. My body is beginning to rapidly mutating, as if the Horror itself was on steroids. The pain is too great to bear, I lay screaming out in pain, my scream starting to resemble the Horror’s roar; I must get out of this haze before it speeds up the progression any further. I struggle to gain any ounce of strength to crawl, I reach out with my hands and dig my fingers into the dirt, slowly pulling my way with each new reach. My lower back flairs up in a fiery white-hot pain, causing me to let loose another ear shattering roar; I desperately crawl on the ground trying to escape the haze. Each passing second my body feels as if I’m being ripped apart by fish hooks as my lower back reaches a truly agonizing level of pain. I start to cough violently again, this time the blood splotches were bigger than before. My vision starts to go black as I reach the edge of the haze, I must stay conscious long enough to escape. The Horror feels as if its squealing in joy and ecstasy the longer I choke on the gas. My body is begging me just bend over and accept the Horror as the dominant one in my body; But I will not give in so easily, If I’m going to die than I’m going to die kicking and screaming every single second. My blurred vision becomes darker as I do everything thing I can to muster up every ounce of strength I have just to crawl. I’m quickly losing control over my bloodlust; If I make it out of this haze the next thing I see is dead. A hellish new pain starts to make itself known in lower back, it feels as if someone is violently ripping my spine out through my own behind. I roar out once more as my lower backs erupts like a volcano spewing agony and suffering. I can feel my own warm blood oozing down my back and onto the ground as I lay there. My body fails me as the all my strength starts to fade away, I’m only able to turn my head slightly; My horns digging through the dirt as I do. My eyes go wide as I see what had managed to  rend my lower back asunder. The darkness finally takes over my vision and I black out from the unbearable pain and the blue haze. - - -         I woke up in the Darkness, my soul feels as though it wasn't my own anymore, as if it was now the Horror’s; I felt as though I had been violated over and over again, making me sick to my stomach as I’m now a prisoner in my own body.         I get up off the dark floor that was the Darkness and got my feet. I take a few steps, only to be tripped. I catch myself with my hands before landing face first on the floor, I turn my head to see what caused me to trip in the first place... What I see I couldn’t even comprehend it... My mind struggling to process what tripped me... I kneeled there dumbfounded to no end as I saw a new limb jutting out from my lower back.. Credits Editor frieD195 > Meet The Monster > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 28 - Meet The Monster         My own soul and body both have been mutated and corrupted by the Horror, every new day my soul feels as if a yet another piece has been tainted and violated beyond comprehension. If I can’t regain dominance over the Horror then I’ll need to fall back on plan B... And that involves me embracing the Abyss as I destroy my physical form.         My deep train of thought is broken as the alien form that’s jutting out from my body pokes me in the back of the head. My mind tries once again to simply process this new limb, but fails as it moves around as though it has a mind of its own. After a brief but very long-seeming minute, my very fragmented mind began to process the new limb; I can finally put my thoughts together on what the new alien limb was. It was a tail. Plain and simple; an honest-to-goodness, flesh-and-blood, scaly, slowly wagging tail. The tail itself was about three-quarters as thick as my thigh and tapered to a point after a length similar to my height. It also had a rounded shape in its cross-section. There was a deep black, ebony-like color to the scales that covered the entire surface...well almost the entire surface. The scales themselves began around my lower back in an almost random pattern before becoming densely packed and overlapping, much like the scales that appeared whenever I transformed using my now-absent Friend’s power. I notice that the  bottom surface of my new, apparently prehensile (I swear it’s slightly sentient!), tail lacks scales of any kind, instead only showing a slightly pale grey skin with a large black vein running down the center. The top of the tail is much different; instead of an unbroken swathe of densely packed overlapping black scales, a row of decidedly deadly looking spines occupies the center portion on the topmost surface of my new tail. The spines start a couple of inches from the base where the tail joins my body with each spine spaced about 2 inches apart running down the total length of the limb. The spines jut from the surface at a slight angle for about an inch and a half before angling a little more sharply towards the end of the tail. I also notice something odd about the base of each spine. It appears as though there are no scales directly touching the spines themselves, rather a black colored, slightly puckered ring of hard muscle. This reminds me of a cat’s retractable claws, perhaps these follow the same principle. The edges of these spines have a definite cutting edge, leading me to believe I could possibly use them as some sort of halberd-type sword. I reach down and experimentally flick one of the spines. It emits a short, dull ring leading me to believe it’s likely made of an extremely hard, metallic substance; perhaps a substance similar to Tungsten The color of the scales, thickness, length, the spines, the near-constant slow wagging motion; ALL of that I was fine with. The truly disturbing thing were the sensations coming from this alien limb. I could feel each muscle contraction as the tail moved. I concentrated and managed, with great difficulty, to get the tail to stop moving. My small victory was short-lived as the moment I lost focus, the damned thing started moving again. At least I didn’t have to drag it behind me wherever I walked. When it was simply moving back and forth, it somehow kept itself a few inches off the ground. I look away from my new limb and saw a small floating screen that showed the outside world. I could see my body slowly rise up off the ground as the Horror is now in control; I pray that it doesn’t see or hurt Nyuel. I helplessly sit back and watch the Horror as it adjusts itself to its new body. - - -         I slowly get to my hands and feet, my tail wagging back and forth as the blue haze starts to dissipates. I look up to see three zebras standing at the edge of the trees as they watched in horror to see that I’m still very much alive and kicking. I pop my neck before rearing up and releasing a deafening roar, echoing throughout the jungle; silencing everything.         One of the zebras turns tail and runs into the jungle while the other two are paralyzed with fear. I charge at the two remaining zebras; still on my hands and feet. Closing the gap in a matter of seconds, the zebras finally come to their senses as my tail swings above me and wraps itself around one zebra’s neck; lifting him up into the air as it strangles the life out of him.         The other zebra lunges at me, only to be smacked down out of the air by my tail, sending both of them into the ground with a wet “thud”; their bones crunching under the brutal impact, blood starts to pool under them. I start sniffing at their bodies, trying to get their scent so I can give chase to the fleeing zebra.         Sprinting into the jungle after my next prey, I can smell the trail of fear he left; potent as though a skunk had just sprayed. Faster and Faster my legs and arms pumped with frenzied blood and energy, jumping over fallen trees and running through large bushes; still hot on his trail. Chasing after prey brought immense amount of pleasure to me. Licking my lips as pleasure and  adrenaline flooded my brain.         I catch up with the other zebra as I break out from the trees, and into a small camp filled with more zebras; ironic, the hunters become the hunted, let the games begin. My eyes hastily scanned the small camp, seeing where each one of my new little meatbags stood. I then spot the one I’ve been chasing through the jungle. I charge into the camp after my little meatbag that reeked with the stench of fear; I was like a cat trying to get its paws on a bag of catnip. A few zebras jump in my way; trying to stop me as each one lunged at me.         One of their hooves makes contact, landing on my right shoulder; causing me to topple over mid-charge. I land face first into the ground, my horns tore into the ground as I come to a sliding stop. Another zebra vaults into the air, bringing down one of his hooves down onto my scale-covered back; temporarily stunning me. My tail grabs him by one of his hooves, and launches his body into one of the nearby zebras; their bodies colliding together and sending both of them flying into a nearby hut.         The last zebra that had charged me dodges my tail as it lunges for him and goes straight for my neck. The stunning strike from earlier starts to wear off; giving me enough to time to roll to the side and evade the attack. He rushes me again, trying to land a paralyzing blow on me so he could finish me, only to be met halfway as I headbutt him; the top of my head makes contact with his hoof, his bone shatters underneath the pressure. He cries out in pain as I tackle him, crushing his throat with my bare hands, killing him in less than a heartbeat.         I tore through the small camp, killing every single zebra as I search for the one I had chased through the jungle. Reaching the center of the camp, I come across a few corpses of gryphons including one still alive but badly injured; she’s bound to a post in the middle of bodies. Her eyes focus on me, as I sit there on all fours; my tail wagging back in forth in the sheer rapture of hunting the zebras.         I slowly approach the gift that was left for me; it even had a pretty bow tied on it too. She struggles to move, but her bindings keep her from doing so. Her beak starts to clatter together as she watches me slowly approaching her licking my lips. I come to a stop tilting my head as her beak clacks together, the Horror seems to be intrigued by her as she shakes in abject fear.         Sitting there, studying her very closely, I listen to the clicking sound she’s making. I slowly start to calm down as I sit there, the gryphon is mimicking my language perfectly. I can feel the my muscles slowly loosen as I’m hypnotized by the gryphon, I start to click back at her, trying to communicate with her. She stands there, her beak still clattering together in fear as I approach her once more.         I’m just a few inches away from her, I can smell her fear that’s radiating off of her body. Examining her injuries closely, her right wing is bloody and seems to be broken or at least dislocated; her blood-stained face appeared as if she had been beaten repeatedly. A tear makes itself known as it beads from her eye and starts to make its way down her face; my tail gently wipes it away, causing her to flinch. I stop clicking after wiping away her tears, she regains control over herself and settles down, her beak stops clattering together... I have no idea what’s going on as I watch from my mental prison; I’ve never seen a Horror react like this, it was always mindlessly killing anything that moved, but this gryphon seemed to calm it down somehow.         I noticed something moving out the corner of my eye, it was the zebra that I was originally chasing through the jungle. I see him jumping over the gryphon as he tries to strike at me, only to be grabbed mid-air by my tail; strangling him, his body flailing about in the air his throat collapses within my tail’s mighty grip; like a boa constrictor strangling its prey before devouring it.         I pull him close to my face so I can watch his life fade from his eyes, he’s still flailing about as his hooves try to grasp the part of my tail that’s around his neck; only falling as he goes limp. I lift him into the air and whip his lifeless body into the ground, his bones breaking as his body makes contact. I rear up and release another deafening roar in triumph over my victory.         Turning my attention to the terrified gryphon, her face portrayed the most beautiful expression I’ve ever encountered, a mix between fear and relief. Using the blade like spines on my tail, I cut off her bindings off with surgical precision; not even drawing a single drop of blood from my new “pet”. Did the Horror want to be in a pack like the others back in that bunker? Or was it simply keeping her alive for an easy meal later? My mind becomes tranquil as I sit there with my tail swaying back and forth. Nows my chance to reclaim dominance over the Horror while it’s distracted.         Taking the reins back from the Horror, my body goes limp and slumps to the ground, my tail follows suit as the Horror loses dominance and I take back over. The Horror rampages through my mind as I take away its new plaything; it’s almost like taking a child’s favorite toy away to teach them a lesson. I lay there on the ground, the warm dirt feels good against my chest. I let out a moan as I sluggishly get to my feet; I stretch out and pop my back as I get to my feet.         “God, fighting like that is just murder on my back.” The sound of my back and neck popping was most satisfying.         Turning my attention to the injured gryphon, only to be tackled back down to the ground as she wraps her talons around my throat. I can see rage festering in her eyes, but her face has a fearful mask on it.         “Give me one good reason why I shouldn’t end your life!” Yelling in my face as she pins me to the ground.         “If you wanted me dead, you would've done it by now.” A grin breaks out across my face.         “Who and what are you?!” This is a rather... Interesting way to be integrated.         “That’s a good question, one I’ve been asking myself every single waking moment. I wish I could answer your question, I really do.” I can feel her talons tighten around my neck.         “What do you mean? How can you not know who or what you are?!” Still yelling, but her voice isn’t steady, she’s more scared of me than I am of her.         “Simple, I lost all my memories. I don’t know who I am. But as for what I am, I don’t even know anymore.” The rage still burns in her eyes, but the mask of fear she’s wearing is starting to lighten up.         “W-What was that thing that saved me?”         “That thing is called a Horror, it’s a very long story, I don’t have the luxury of time to explain it. Now would you kindly get off of me? Neither I nor The Horror mean you any harm, you’ve done nothing to provoke me and something about you was able to calm the Horror down long enough for me to reclaim control.” I can feel talons slowly loosen around my neck.         The gryphon slowly gets off from on top of me and I get back to my feet. She’s breathing heavily as her chest heaves with each breath she takes. I notice her hurt wing and look at the left one, her left wing is retracted and resting again her body, as her right wing seems to be bent out of position.         “You’re wing seems to be broken, or at least dislocated, how did this happen?”         “Some asshole was falling through the air and slammed into me mid-flight. My team was able to save me from falling to my death, but other guy just hit the ground.” She looks over the gryphon’s bodies.         “Were these your teammates?” She silently nods in response.         “Sorry for your loss, war is a bitch.”         “War? What are you talking about? I was just doing a simple tour over Unyasi, there’s no war.” She turns her head back to me, her eyes catching my medallion that hangs around my neck.         “W-Wait... That medallion... Are you working for Princess Luna?” Huh, so she calls her by her name and not by Nightmare Moon, strange.         “Yeah, that too is yet another long story, and I’m sorry about your wing.” She cocks her head to the side after my apologies.         “Sorry for what? The idiot who hit me is de-...” Like clockwork, a light bulb lights up over her head she as she puts two and two together.         “Wait... Don’t tell me... you’re the asshole who collided with me mid air?!” There she goes, finally piecing the puzzle together.         “Yeah, I’m the ‘asshole’ who hit you. There was no way I could've avoided you or your team.” She stays quiet after hearing me admitting what I did.         “And before you ask; yes, I survived, don’t ask me how because I don’t even know myself. There is a war going on Unyasi and you and I are in the thick of it, now there’s two options I see that you have right now. A: you follow me and I can do what I can to lead you to some sort of safe haven, or 2: you and I walk our separate ways, but your chances of living are increased if you accompany me.” My words hit her hard as she tries to come to terms with this.         “But the Fa-.” Cutting her off before she can try to find a third option.         “I’ve been in your same position before, whomever you’re working for won’t be sending a rescue team for you; they’ll cut their losses and move on. Or they sent you here to die, either or, those are the two options that you have right now. I won’t force your paw on which one you should pick.”         “If you were in this same boat that I was, then how did you survive?”         “I fought through hell and back just to survive, only to end up getting caught in the end and being tortured. Someone rescued me, but he didn’t give me an option, I giving you one though. You should choose quickly before what ever scouts they have come back.” If she decides to come with me, then hopefully it will keep the Horror at bay.         “I don’t want to believe you! They would never leave one of their own behind!” Shouting in denial at me; I doubt she even believes her own words.         “Before you decide, let me ask a question real quick about your wing. Can you move it at all?”         “No... Every time I even touch it, it feels as if a pony is bucking me.”         “You mind if I take a look at it? If it’s dislocated then I might be able to pop it back into place.” She hesitates before nodding her head.         “Okay, extend your left wing, so I can see how to move it. I’ll be gentle, I promise.” She extends her good wing and lets me move examine it.         I move her wing, moving it in any position that seems natural. The wing itself is extremely light-weight, if its like anything of a typical bird’s wing the bone is probably hollow to make it lighter weight. I look back up to see her face turning a light shade of red as I move her wing around, I move my hands closer to her body, where the wing and body meet, I move the wing a little more and able to rotate it a full 360 degrees. I can hear a low moan coming from her as my hands move around her wing.         “Am I being too rough?” I don’t want to cause any more pain to her, so I’ve been gently touching her wing.         “No, if anything you’re not being rough enough.” A playful tone fills her voice as a smile slowly creeps its way onto her beak.         “Okay... I have a good grasp on how your wings work, by the looks of it your right wing seems to be dislocated, I can pop it back in, but it will hurt...a lot.” I make my way to her other wing, I look up to see her face still a little red.         “Are you ready?” She nods in agreement.         I place my hands on her wing, causing her to flinch as my hands make contact. I slowly move my hands on both sides of her wings and towards the joining point where wing meets body. As far as I can tell, her wing doesn’t seem to be broken. I reach her body and feel the bone was out of its socket. I barely press on it, causing her to scream in pain.         “Okay, this is going to hurt like I mentioned before. You might want to bite down on something.” Saying this my tail raises itself next to her beak and retracts its spines. God this thing is going to take a lot of getting used to...         “Huh, didn’t know the spines could fully retract like that... If you want you can bite down on my tail, the scales will protect it from pretty much anything.” My tail starts to wag as I talk about it, as if it were actually happy.         She puts my tail in her mouth and gives me another nod before I went to work.         “Okay, on the count of three I’ll pop it back into place.” I take a deep breath before I start counting.         “One.” POP!         I pop the joint back into its socket, causing it to make a loud popping sound as I do so. Her eyes go wide as the searing pain races throughout her body, she bites down as hard as she could on to my tail; I was correct about the scales, her beak isn’t strong enough to cause it any harm. Tears start to flow down her face as she collapses to the ground, she balls up her talons and starts to punch the dirt. I reach into my pocket and retrieve a healing potion, I uncork it and raise it to her beak.         “Drink this, it will ease the pain” She hastily opened her beak, letting my tail fall out and downs the potion.         “You ASSHOLE! How is one thre-...” The prototype healing potion goes to work quickly, but the side effect causes her to black out. Credits Editor - Idea and details for the tail frieD195 > Fade To Black > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 29 - Fade to Black         At the sight of the gryphon falling over after the prototype healing potion’s side effect kicked in, the Horror desperately tries to regain dominance.         “Calm the fuck down buddy, she’s okay, she’s just sleeping that’s all.” I guess the Horror really did feel as though it had made a pact with the Gryphon.         I bent over and picked the gryphon up; carrying her on my back; draping her front legs over my shoulders, as if I were giving someone a piggyback ride. She’s a lot heavier than a pony, but still nothing compared to how heavy Colt was when I ran through the Everfree Forest with him on my back as Cloud and I raced to Ponyville. But still not a problem for me at all.         I walked through the small camp, stepping over the corpses that now littered it. I can feel my tail occasionally rise up and poke at the sleeping gryphon that’s on my back. I can feel her soft feathers and fur resting against the scales on my back as I walked. Her head rests against the back of my neck. The Horror starts to settle back down as we make it to the treeline again. I feel that if I let anything happen to her from here on out, I might lose control again and I do not want that to happen.         I emerge from the treeline again without any incidents occurring. While I made my way back to the ambush site, I noticed that Nyuel wasn’t standing there waiting for me to come back. She must’ve made her way towards Caesar's palace; most likely expecting me to meet her there. I walk over to where she was standing and found her tracks, they’re still very fresh and it’s going to be easy to follow her.         The Horror’s presence still bearing down on me, like if I was at the bottom of a dogpile, but at least it’s staying relatively calm for the time being. I begin following Nyuel’s trail. After a while, I look up to the sky and I see it’s past dinner time as the sun is starting to hang low in the sky; I better ratchet my pace up a bit if I want to be able to reach the palace before nightfall.         I go from a brisk walk to a steady jog, I don’t know how far away the palace is but I would like to reach it tonight. I increase the speed of my jog as I see the sun start to fall lower and the moon slowly awakening from its slumber, I’m still hot on Nyuel’s trail.  I can feel the gryphon start to stir from her sleep as she rubs her head against my neck.         “W-What happened?” She says, still groggy from her nap.         “The healing potion I gave you has some weird side effects to it, you blacked out right after taking it. By the way, how’s the wing treating you?” She sluggishly moves her right wing.         “Well, It still stings, but atleast I can move it again... Wait... A-Are you carrying me?”         “Yeah, if you like I can set you down and you can walk, it was more convenient for me to carry you.” I start to slow my jog down to a brisk walk.         “No thanks. You know, a girl could get used to this kind of service.” She starts to giggle as she lays her head down on my shoulder, her face resting against the side of my head,         “Okay, just hold on while I run, don’t want you to fall off and hurt your gimpy wing.” I push her up higher on my back as I change the locations of my hands so I may run faster.         “Whoa there!” She yelled in surprise.         “What’s up?”         “Your hands are on my hindquarters! Not going to buy a girl dinner first?” She laughs after her remark.         “Oh! Sorry about that!” I’m a gentleman after all, must not let her feel uncomfortable.         “It’s okay silly, I don’t mind the attention at all!” My tail makes itself known as it brushes up against the side of her face, startling her a little.         “Hey now! Aren't you a friendly little guy?”         “Yeah, I don’t have any control over my tail at all... It acts like it has a mind of its own.” My tail wags its tip, as if it was agreeing with me.         “Wait, you can’t control your own tail?” The tail wags its tip side to side as if it were saying ‘no’.         “Not yet at least, I just got the damn thing today. By the way, what’s your name?” If she’s going to be traveling with me, might as well get to know her.         “My name nickname in the Family is Sure Kill, but everypony just calls me S.K for short.”         “Well, it’s very nice to meet you, S.K. Everyone here has been calling me Demon. I don’t blame them after what I’ve been through and how I look.”         “Demon, eh? That’s a rather badass name to have then.”         “I guess, really don’t care what the locals call me. As long as I’m out of sight, I’m happy. By the way, what’s this about the Family you’ve mentioned?” S.K’s beak drops open and hits my shoulder.         “Have you been living under a freakin’ rock?! The Family is what runs the northern part of Equestria!” Her chest puffs out as she says this, her voice fills with pride.         “You can say that, and I thought the Princess ruled all of Equestria?”         “That’s what they want you to think! But the Family runs the northern part of Equestria, ponies outside the Family call us by the name ‘Black Talon’, since the majority of the higher ranking members are gryphons!” We pierce through the treeline and reach a rather small palace.         “I see... So what does the Black Talon group do?”         “Besides running Equestria? Organized crime and some other odds and ends.” Great, it’s the mafia...         ‘This must be Caesar’s palace; but isn’t it a little too small to be considered a palace? Well, comparing it to the Canterlot Castle, this place is just dwarfed by it. The Palace doesn’t appear to be any less ornate.’ Ignoring this, I enter into the palace. To my surprise there’s no guards patrolling the hallways. I come across a fairly large pair of wooden doors, I press my foot against one and it opens with ease. Stepping into the large room I see Nyuel standing in the middle of it and another zebra sitting on a throne.         “D-Demon! What happened?” Nyuel turns her head and sees me walking into the room.         “The blue haze gave the Horror a chance to take control... It was rather gruesome, but now I’m here.” I come to a stop only a few feet away from Nyuel, my tail slowly creeps across the ground, causing Nyuel to jump back.         “W-What is that!” Fucking tail, such an asshole...         “Long story, it’s my new tail...” Nyuel’s eyes are finally able to move away from the tail as it snakes its way back to me. She looks up to see S.K resting her head on my shoulder.         “And who might be your new friend, Demon?” I lower S.K onto the floor as she asks me this.         “S.K this is Nyuel, Nyuel this is S.K.. Now am I correct to assume that this zebra on the throne is Caesar?”         “You are correct, Demon. Nyuel here has shown me your blessings and has told me what you wish to do and who you work for... I don’t approve of being in debt to one of Nightmare Moon’s minions but if you wish to throw your life away trying to stop the cult that grows stronger by the new sun, than do so. But before you do this I must test you myself.” He raises from his throne and starts to approach me.         “Fair enough!” The Horror wrestles control away from me and drops to all fours and charges at him. *HORROR MODE: ENGAGE!*         Caesar takes a defensive stance. I lunge at him, leaping into the air, he rolls to the left, only to be greeted by my tail. My tail goes for his throat, only to be smacked away by a brush of his hoof. I then swipe at him with my hands, only to be blocked as though could see at least three moves ahead of me. I am becoming very flustered as each attack I try to land is almost effortlessly repelled. I really, really, REALLY want him to hurt, badly.         Caesar switches into more of an offensive stance and dodges my tail like it wasn't even moving. He lands a quick jab-like hit on my horns, disorienting me. Staggering backwards as my tail flails about in front of me, trying prevent him from doing a head-on attack.         “You stupid Horror! You’re not going to come even close on landing a blow on him if you just swing wildly!” I yell in the darkness, but it seems that I’m only yelling into the nothingness. If it weren’t for the fact that I was trapped in a mental prison, I would probably be hearing crickets chirping right about now.         Caesar easily runs up in a frontal attack, dodges the tail as it swings wildly in front of me, his hoof jabs my horns again, making me even more disoriented. The tail comes flying back in on Caesar, he backflips away from me, but one of the spine like blades cuts his hind hoof. Bringing my tail in close, sniffing his blood that coats one of my spines, the Horror purrs as he gets Caesar’s scent. My bloodlust skyrockets as I lick the blood off my spine.         I can feel the temperature in the room slowly drop, making me even more energized. Charging at Caesar as he stands there on one of his hind hooves, jumping side to side trying to make my next move unpredictable. Now in striking range, my tail shoots underneath me towards Caesar, he jumps backwards trying to escape and I tackled him in mid air, sending both of us sliding across the floor. I rear up to bite his neck, only to be kicked in the lower jaw.         Caesar rolls out from under me and strikes me several more times, each one stunning me. I can see my breath hang in the air as the room becomes colder and I become even further energized. I take control back over from the Horror before the stuns wore off. The Horror throws a temper tantrum after I take dominance over it. I doubt I’ll be able to take back control from the Horror after this night...         Caesar lunges at me with his hoof aiming for the back of my neck, my tail interrupts his attack and goes limp. I roll to the side and quickly get to my feet before he could try to strike at me, my tail drags across the ground as it just saved me from a fatal blow. The cold is starting to take effect on Caesar’s body as his movements become sluggish, making it easier to study is fighting style.         I start to close the gap in between us, readying my fist to strike. I notice his shadow become larger with each step I took, I see it taking form behind him as it tries to swallow him whole.         “Look out!” I grab him by his neck and yanked him behind me as the shadow swallows me instead of him.         The shadow quickly covers my body, turning it cold and stiff with each inch it covers. My vision goes black as shadow envelops me completely. - - -         “Welcome home, Fade.” Her icy presence weighs me down like a heavy blanket.                  “S-Subject 27... I’m glad to see you alive and well...” Her words seem a lot colder than before.         “Fade, how have you been? When I came to, no one was there, I was worried about you.” She appears right in front of me, I’m glad to see she’s alright.         “After all you’ve been through, the new... look you have... And your first priority is to make sure I’m okay?” She moves in close, slightly hesitant at first.         “When I woke up Fade, I was scared shitless. Not because I was alone, but because I put my friends in danger and there was nothing I could do abo-.” She places her finger on my lips, stopping me before I could finish.         “Now, now, Subject 27. No need to worry about me, I can take care of myself. But something is bothering me... Your soul... It seems different...” Her finger still rests against my lips, I can tell she’s worried about me, her words filled with genuine sincerity.         “What has happened to you Subject 27? Your delicious soul and your magnificent body are both misshapen and warped now...” I removed her finger off of my lips and place my hand on her shoulder.         “Fade, what I’m about to tell you is go-.” A roar cuts me off, Fade turns her head and sees the Horror.         “And what is that walking pile of excrement?” Her voice no longer felt with caring, but more of disgust and disdain.         “Fade, listen to me, I need you to keep the Horror at bay while I take care of Caesar.” She turns her head back at me, with a smile on her face.         “Anything for you, Subject 27.” She laughs a little before approaching the Horror.         The Horror stands there, just watching Fade as she makes her way to it. The Horror opens its mouth again, only be to silenced by Fade.         “Quiet you!” She backhands the Horror before it could roar.         I don’t know who’s more surprised, me or the Horror, we both just stood there. Fade turns towards me and gives me another smile.         “Go Subject 27, I think the Horror and I have a lot of rules to go over.” I smile back at Fade, glad to see she’s safe and sound before I leave the darkness. - - -         My tail pokes the back of my head until I get to my feet, I turn around to see Caesar sitting back at his throne and Nyuel and S.K both just staring at me.         “Are you well, Demon?” Nyuel finally musters up the strength to break the silence.         “I’m better than okay. But to the matter on hand, Caesar, what say you? Am I worthy enough to go fight the cult?” My tail drapes itself over my shoulder and goes limp, as if it was playing dead.         “You’re an odd one, Demon. Now, explain to me how you survived that evil spirit that was trying to assassinate me?” His comment makes me chuckle, the irony behind a assassin stopping another assassin just seems silly to me.         “Easy, that evil spirit wasn’t able to withstand my superior power, as it entered me I just consumed it; rather tasty little snack if I do say so myself.” Caesar raises an eyebrow at my remark.         “I see. Yes, I deem you worthy to go through your life here in any way you wish. You’ll have no interference from me or any of the tribes. The cult is located in the center of Unyasi, you just need to head further inland and you can’t miss it.”         “Thank you, Caesar. Nyuel, I need you to stay here with him, I can barely control my inner demons and I do not wish to do you any harm if they manage to take control over me.” I make my way to Nyuel as a stern look rests on her muzzle.          “If that is what you wish, then I shall stay here and simply await your return.” Her frown doesn’t lighten up in the slightest.         “I’m sorry Nyuel, I made a promise to keep you safe, and the best way to do that is for you to stay here. Now S.K yo-.” She interrupts me before I can finish.         “I’m coming with you, no matter what you say! That Horror thingy seems like it wants to protect me, and if you leave here without me, who knows what will happen.”         “You took the words right out of my mouth...” Either this girl is really brave, or just stupid. She is right about the Horror wanting to protect her.         “Demon, if you wish, you and your friends may stay here for the night, you might be a minion of Nightmare Moon but I doubt even the night-life around here will accept you with open hooves.”         “Thank you for your hospitality, Caesar.” I bow before him, trying to show proper respect.         “Now there’s something I never thought I might live to see; a demon; a minion of Nightmare Moon bowing before me...” I look back up to see a shocked expression on his face.         “Come on Demon, I’m beat! Let’s go hit the hay and maybe have a little fun before we go out on our death march tomorrow.” S.K turns and starts walking towards the doors that lead out into the hallway.         “Hold on feathered one, we do not even know where these rooms lay.” S.K comes to a quick halt after Nyuel’s words strike home.         “The room is the first hallway on your left, second door on the right. I only have one room currently available to spare, but you’re welcome to use it.” I thank him once more before I left with Nyuel and S.K in tow.         We walked through the main hallway and made our way to the first hallway on the left, we make it to the room and I open the door and step inside. There was no bed, just a large mattress on the ground with four pillows and a few rather large blankets on it. I climbed into bed and tried laying on my back, but tail makes it uncomfortable to sleep on my back; that or I don’t know how to sleep yet with this damn tail. I roll over to my side and my tail coils itself around my leg as Nyuel and S.K both follow suit and lay down.         Nyuel lays down against my back and snuggles up closely to me. S.K plops down right next to me, her back leaning against my chest. her head laying right in front of my face; I can smell the scent of sea air wafting off of her; the scent brings comfort to me as I lay there. The Sandman doesn’t waste a single second before he sweeps me off to my slumber. Credits Editor frieD195 > Rise Of The Ice Queen > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 30 - Rise Of The Ice Queen         Standing in the Darkness, no Horror in sight, just the white box and Fade examining it. She’s bending over and studies it very closely, before bringing a hand close to it, as if she’s about to poke it.         “Fade, you don’t want to do that...” Trying my best not to burst into laughter.         “Oh! I didn’t see you come in, have you come back to play?” She forgets the box, without giving it a second thought and hastily makes her way over to me.         “Work before play, sorry Fade but I have a problem that needs to be solved.” Fade vanishes for a brief second before reappearing behind me as she hugs me, her cool body pressing tight against mine.         “Oh, come now Subject 27, can’t we just play a little?” Her chilly words turning my ears cold as they burn hot with each seductive word she whispers.         “Sorry Fade, my soul is in danger because of the Horror and it has already done a hefty amount damage to me. My body has been mutated and continues to mutate with each new day this god-forsaken virus rampages through me. And my soul, well you can see for yourself, its claws are already planted deep into my very being and I don’t have much time left.” Fade let’s go from her awkward hug and turns me around to face her, her face is filled with sorrow as my words start to sink in.         “Subject 27... I-I kno-.” I place my index finger on her lips, interrupting her before she could finish.         “Fade, what I’m about to ask, no one should bear, and it’s selfish of me for putting this all on you. But I can’t do this by myself, Fade, please, do this for me. Consume my soul before the Horror claims it for itself...” I lower my finger, only to see Fade still wearing the mask of sorrow.         “Y-You know better than anyone else that I would do anything to taste your delicious looking soul... B-But now that I have the option... I don’t want it any more...” The Horror makes itself known with a low but very powerful roar.         It crawls out from whatever dark corner it's been hiding at, I turn around to see the Horror approaching us, the clicking noise echoes through the Darkness... But this time its just not clicking, I can actually understand it, I can feel myself being drawn towards the Horror, as if my soul actually wants to merge with it. I meet the Horror halfway, standing just a few feet away from it with Fade right behind me.         “How should I address you? Subject 27? Demon? Or by your birth name?” Its voice is low and steady, the clicking becomes words to me as I can feel the Horror and I starting to the final phase, merging...         “Subject 27 will do just fine...” I narrow my eyes at the Horror, little surprised to see it might now my actual birth name.         “You and I are the same, Subject 27. But the others you’re traveling with; S.K, Nyuel, Fade, Friend, and Cloud. They’re using you for their own ends. You choose to be their puppet, but with me I could make you into a GOD!” His offer is very tempting...         “You and I are not the same... And you leave my friends out of this, it’s just you and me...”         “You’re mistaken. You and I were created for the sole purpose of killing; for wiping out an entire species. We’re both weapons of death without a handler; no one to wield us and use us for our true potential! join with me and we can become the perfect weapon.” A sinister grin breaks out across its face, revealing all of its teeth.         “That’s a very tempting offer, more power is always nice to have... But one problem though, my friends would be in danger, how will I know if you come out to be the dominant one that you wouldn’t hurt any of them?”         “You do not trust me, I understand. But we are more alike than you know. We both tasted death, with each soul we take, it brings us a whole new level of pleasure. Join with me, and we can become the master of this world!”         “Subject 27... Think hard about this offer... If you take it then you’ll be breaking our contract and probably Friend’s aswell...” Fade does have a good point, there is still unfinished work to be done here, but more power is always nice...         “Subject 27, I’ve already given you a small taste of my power, you know what we’re capable of.” My tail starts to wag as the Horror speaks truth with its words.         “Fade, I’m sorry...” I turn towards her, to be meet by her beautiful face with a frozen tear on it...         “27... Please do-.” I wipe away her frozen tear from her face.         “I give my soul willingly to you, Fade.” Her face lightens up as my words brings her joy.         “NO! YOU’RE A FOOL FOR TURNING DOWN MY OFFER! I WON’T LET YOU DECIDE!” The Horror roars about before lunging Fade and I.         “ENOUGH!” Fade yells out, as time slows down as the Horror lunges at me, the only thing I feel is teeth digging down into my neck, not from the Horror, but from Fade.         The Horror becomes frozen in place as Fade seemingly devours the all of the heat in the immediate area. I stand there helplessly as Fade devours me. Her frozen presence is welcoming to me; my body slowly freezes, mixed sensation sweeps through my body, mixture of pain and frozen pleasure. Fade embraces me closer to her cold, yet soft shadowy body, my heart beats slower and slower as my blood starts to freeze. The Horror starts to crack and shatter as small pieces of its frozen body begins to fall apart. Consuming my partially merged and tainted soul, I can feel the Horror dieing with me, as she consumes it along with me.         I can feel her cold lips pressing against the skin of my neck, I don’t know if she’s trying to make this as painless as possible, or if this is how all her victims feel as she consumes them. My brain swarms with frozen pleasure the longer Fade takes to consume my soul. My heart is barely beating now as it starts to freeze over. Ba-bump... ba-bump..... ba-bump...... And then nothing, my world comes to an end by Fade’s hand. I welcomed her frozen hell with open arms, I can feel the Abyss beckoning me to it as I slip away from the Darkness. - - -         I can feel myself being swept along in the current that is the Abyss, just lazily floating there as I accept whatever punishment that is bestowed upon me from the Abyss. I manage to laugh lightly as I just drift along the current.         “To be honest, I didn’t think it would come to an end like this... But I’m glad I was able to stop the beast within me before I totally lost control... Pass any judgement you see fit upon me, Abyss. I’ve soiled my hands repeatedly by taking souls with your power, I’m grateful for the watchful eye that you’ve bestowed upon me.” I slowly close my eyes for the very last time, just for a voice to snap them back open.         “Are you seriously quitting on me now? Pathetic!” That voice... Sounds so familiar...         “W-Who are you?!”         “Who do you think I am?”         “Arkis...?” His hand pulls me out from the torrent.         “That's it ‘Subject 27’, now, what am I going to do with you? Hmmmm...” I can hear is finger tapping against his chin.         I just lay there, staying silent as he taps away on his chin. I can still feel the Abyss trying to pull me into it, but Arkis won’t let me go.         “I’ve come to a decision on your fate. I’ll give you a second chance, but do not disappoint me again.” With a snap of his fingers he catapults me away from the Abyss and back into the Darkness. - - -         I awake in the Darkness, my head resting on Fade’s lap as she pets the top of my head, her frosty touch chilling my scalp. I can hear her humming something as she pets me, but I couldn’t quite put my finger on what song she’s humming. I just lay there, my eyes barely open as I enjoy her company; her cold yet beautiful voice puts me in a tranquil state of mind; she continues to hum whatever song she’s singing as I lay there.         “T-Thank you, Fade.” Is all I can manage.         She keeps on humming tell she finishes the song, she looks down at me with a satisfied look upon her face.         “No, thank you 27, what you've done has greatly helped me. I only took a small portion of your delicious soul, just the infected part, and maybe a little more.” She chuckles a little after she licks her lips.         “Could explain why I’m still alive... You’ve must’ve taken very little of the non-tainted part, but I’m fine with that though.” She places her hand on my cheek, cold to the touch but still pleasing.         “I’ve learned a little more about you though, some memories I haven't looked at yet, I didn’t want to intrude too much; but your world’s music is rather interesting.” My tail wakes up from its catnap and lays itself on Fade’s shoulder.         “I’m still not used to you having a tail, but I could find something useful for it.” She laughs some more as the tip of my tail starts to wag happily.         “And what big horns you have, when did you get these?” She pokes at my horns.         “Shortly after I landed, I assume they belong to Friend.”         “I think the tail suits you, the horns on the other hand, I can go either way with them.” She strokes the tip of my tail, causing it to wag even more.         “Hey Fade, what was that song you were humming?”         “Sum 41 - Crash- I don’t know the meaning of the song itself, but the memory I saw was you were singing this song while you were laying on the ground in a pool of blood, some smoking heap of metal that was twisted and mangled was right in front of you. You slowly rose from the pool and took of some kind of helmet, you limped over to another metal shell and opened the door, only to see the people inside were all dead. Holes littered the metal box and the inside was covered with blood. That’s all I wanted to see of that memory, I felt every emotion you did. I...” She stops to think of what to say next.         “That’s enough Fade, the memories I’ve been reliving are extremely vivid and detailed. You’re free to go through any of the memories that you’ve obtained from me, just be careful though.” I give her a reassuring smile.         “27, do you want to know why I decided to spare your life that day?”         “I thought it was because we made a contract with each other, but if there’s a different reason, I would love to know.”         “No, that’s just the smaller reason, but because of your eyes.” She places both her hands on my face and moves her head close to mine, her shadow like hair falls down, barely touching her hands.         “You’ve lost me Fade.” I’m a little confused behind her reasoning. “If you look into someone’s eyes you can tell what kind of person they are; the eyes are the portals to see someone’s soul. Most of my prey’s eyes were filled with fear, but yours weren't, yours were filled with bravery. And when I looked into your eyes and you looked straight back into mine, I believed what you believed, that anything is possible.” Her face is even closer now, just a few inches away, the only thing I can see is her beautiful face and the curtain like hair that drapes past my head. “Fade... That’s beautiful, no one has eve-.”  I’m interrupted as her lips makes contact with mine. It feels like an eternity as Fade and I just sit there, kissing. My lips slowly start to turn cold and blue, but I don’t care. I’m a little surprised to see Fade how much she cares about me. She slowly pulls away, revealing a smile across her face. I’m speechless but this sudden kiss. “Don’t you dare die on me, 27. I’ll never forgive you if you do.” A serious tone fills her playful voice. “As long as I have you as my handler, this weapon will never quit.” “You’re such a fool 27...” The playfulness returns to her voice as she says this. She gets up, letting my head rest on the floor. She makes her way next to me before sitting down, leaning over, resting on my chest with arms draping over my shoulders. She takes a few moments, as she puts her thoughts together before speaking. “You’re the only thing I have left, I only had my mistress before, but since she was banished, I became alone... when we met that day, I never thought that I would be teaming up with you, but I’m glad that we did.” Her heartfelt words sink in deep. “I know how it feels to be alone, Fade. Every memory that I’ve relived I feel alone, like the only thing worth fighting for was just to fight; no one to go home to, no family, just me versus the world. I can only recall so much about my past life, with the man who went by the name of Arkis. But we were alone, the only reason why he went on one suicide mission after another was because he was hoping that he would meet his end; praying that someone would be lucky enough to get a lucky shot on him, or just end up beating him senseless. But he would come out alive, not even feeling a single shred of emotion, only looking forward for the next big fight. Fade, I promise you that I will not let you be alone as long as I can still breath.” “27...” Fade does not deserve to be alone any longer; I’ll fight through hell or high-water to make sure she’s never alone again. I pull her closer to me, our lips meet again. Time comes to a screeching halt, the only thing that seems to move is my heartbeat. I don’t feel bad about doing this, I know Fade’s pain all too well; if I can ease her pain in any way, this would be the best bet. She and I never did start off on the right foot, but over time she’s become a powerful comrade, and a great friend. I can tell her feelings for me are strong, that she cares about me enough to do anything to keep me safe. I took a big risk on letting Fade consume my soul, she could have easily killed me right then and there; most likely gaining enough power to do whatever she wanted; but she only took what was needed, maybe a little more, but that’s fine with me. Fade has also gained some insight as to who I, or at least who Arkis really was. Those memories that she received from me, I don’t even know them; hell, they could hold some key information that could reveal to me more about I or Arkis really was. Fade slowly pulls away from me, I didn’t realize how long we’ve been kissing until I can feel warmth and feeling returning back to my face. She lays her head on my chest, listening to my heartbeat for a few minutes before breaking the silence. “Thank you for that, 27.” Still whispering softly. “No Fade, thank you, I owe you my life and a great deal more. I-.”  A outside voice penetrates into the Darkness. “Don’t stop, Horror.” A playful giggle follows pursuit. “Looks like it’s time to wake up, 27.”Fade whispers one last time, before she pushes me out of the Darkness and into the real world.” - - -         I slowly start to wake from my hellish-but-pleasurable dream, I keep my eyes close as I try to stay in the warm embrace of pillows and blankets of the bed. My head rests on a rather soft feathery pillow, the pillow feels very soft and welcoming. I nuzzle my head deeper into the pillow as I pull myself closer to the very warm and soft blanket. I run my right hand down the blanket, until it meets another feather pillow, my fingers run in through the feathers in the pillow, causing my blanket to become a little closer to me; it now rests right on top of me, I wrap my leg around the blanket, trying to bring the warmth as close as possible.         “O-Oh Horror, aren't you the playful one?” Playfulness still fills the words, silly tail, you can’t talk.         My tail wraps itself around the feathery pillow that my hands occupies. The playful trickster moves its tip up and down the long, slender pillow, causing my blanket to shake. I run my hand down the back of the blanket, following the curves of the fur blanket, until it reaches a round, soft spot.         “D-D-Don’t stop, Horror!” Moans fill the room, causing me to fully awaken.         I open my eyes, only to see nothing but a sea of white. Talons digs into my scale-covered back, pulling me even closer to the source of the warmth. Laying there, slightly confused on what I’ve been doing in my sleep, I take a deep breath, causing the salty scent of sea water to fill my nose.         “S...K?” Is the only thing I can manage to say as her talons dig even deeper into my scales.         “Morning, sunshine.” Her laughter fills the air after she says this. Credits Editor frieD195 > My Little Horror > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 31 - My Little Horror         “S.K.... How long have we been....” Her talons still press me tight against her body, my words are muffled by the feathers on her neck.         “I don’t know, I woke up because your tail was coiled around me, but long enough for me to have some fun.” I can feel my tail beaming with happiness, as if it had done something good.         “This tail is going to be the death of me.” I let out a long sigh, as my tail retracts itself from S.K’s wing and back behind me.         “Don’t be so rough on him, Horror. I like the little fella.” Tail peeks its tip out from behind my back and wags its tip furiously.         “Horror... Is that my pet name now?”         ‘Yeah! I think it's cute, now come along Horror, I’m hungry.” She releases me from her grasp and gets off the bed. I start to stretch out just as S.K. leaves the bed; grunting as my bones start to pop, my tail impersonates my actions and does the same, stretching out to its full length before coiling up on itself. I get up from the bed and see Nyuel has already awoken and left S.K and I to our own devices. I hear the door open, as it catches my attention, I look up to see my pet leaving the room. I quickly follow. I follow her lead as we walked through the hallways to the Main Chamber of the palace, my tail wagging happily behind me. I stare at S.K as we walked, I’m bombarded by feelings, whatever the Horror felt for or thought of her is now ingrained into my brain. I feel extremely protective over her, as if she and I were in a actual pack and I was her Alpha male. Another feeling washes over me as my eyes start to wonder down her back side, my heart starts to beat harder as my eyes travel, a feeling of longing, of lust for S.K resonates throughout my very being. The Horror and I must have melded together on a deep enough level for whatever feelings it had, if any, to now become my own. It’s going to take me quite some time to sort them all out, but for now it's going to take everything I have to restrain myself from actually mounting S.K.         I use very little effort to control my heart rate. I shake my head to try and rid myself of these thoughts as we reach the two large wooden doors. My tail reaches out past us and pushes one of them open for S.K, she walks through the door and into the other room. I start to approach the open door, only for it to be slammed shut in my face by my tail.         “You did that on purpose, didn’t you?” I glare at my tail, it slowly slinks back behind me.         I push the door open, to see S.K and Nyuel already eating, Caesar is just sitting at his throne and watches over us. I made my way to the table and sat down away from Nyuel and S.K. My tail grabs a piece of fruit at random and brings it towards me, I reach out to grab it, but my tail pulls it away quickly; keeping it out of my reach. It dangles the juicy pieces of fruit right of my face, each time I grab for it, my tail just pulls it away.         I became flustered as my tail won’t let me have the fruit, S.K and Nyuel both start to snicker as they watch me desperately trying to grasp the fruit. After the third attempt my tail finally gives me the piece of fruit, I glare at my tail. I swear it's mocking me.         “Tail... If you and I are going to work together, we need to go over some ground rules first...” My tail hangs its tip in shame as it hides behind me.         We eat our breakfast fast, we chat amongst ourselves as we eat. I finish first, shortly afterward, S.K and Nyuel finish. S.K gets up from the table and heads towards the door before giving me more orders.         “Come on Horror, we got work to do!” I look over to Nyuel and she just shrugs and gives me a smile.         “We’ll be back before you you know it, Nyuel. We should only be gone for a couple of days, a week at the most. Caesar, I’ll make sure that I put an end to this cult.” I look up to see him simply nod before S.K and I leave the palace.         We’re greeted the sun blasting us with its heat, my tail covers the top of my eyes, blocking out the sun as it blinds me. S.K moves her wing in front of her, shielding herself from the sun, we stand there for a brief moment until our eyes adjust to the brightness of our current environment. S.K takes the lead as she walks in the opposite direction from where Caesar said where the Cult was at.         “Let’s go! There’s cultist to kill, and things to do!”         “Hmmm, S.K... You’re heading in the wrong direction... Caesar said the Cult was inland, you’re heading towards the ocean....” She comes to a dead stop, and turns around, not even looking me in the eyes.         We walk through the jungle, I can feel the sun’s rays sinking deep into my scales, curses, why do my scales have to be black and not white so they can reflect the heat, instead of absorbing it?! I curse the sun as we walked, wishing it would just become night, instead the sun only grew in strength as the day wore on.         “Hey S.K, I notice you didn’t eat much breakfast, you feeling alright?” I try to strike up some conversation, hoping it would break the silence.         “I’m doing fine, I just don’t care much for fruit. I prefer meat. It helps build muscle and is better for me too.” A girl after my own heart, at least now I can catch something and not worry about being scolded for it.         “You have no Idea how happy that makes me. I love meat; can’t get enough of it, bloody or cooked. Every since I’ve arrived here, the only thing I’ve been eating was fruit and veggies.”         “Since you arrived in Unyasi?”         “Nope, since I’ve arrived to Equestria.”         “Wait, if you’re not from Equestria, where the hell did you come from then?!” She comes to a stop, turning her head with confusion on her face.         “Earth.” I simply state it.         “Earth? I’ve never heard of it, is it a small island or something remote?” She cocks her head to the side, even more confused than before.         “Oh, I never told you. Yeah I’m not from this world, hell not even from this realm of existence.” If S.K’s head tilts any more I’m afraid it might snap.         “Horror, you lost me at ‘I’m not from this world’. Start from the beginning.”         “You might be thinking that you’ve never seen anything else like me before, will that’s correct. I’m a human, there’s another human who’s also here in Equestria who goes by the name of Colt. If you take away the tail, horns, and the scales on my back, I’ll look more human than, well, a monster. I’ve already told you I lost nearly all of my memories, so I don’t know who I am or how I got to this realm in the first place. All I just know I’ve been fighting almost every waking moment here just to survive. I’ve made some friends who’ve been helpful in my survival while I’ve been in Equestria, and I’ve meet one of the rulers, Princess Luna, who made me a Lunar Knight. My original home is Earth. I really can’t tell you much more on the subject though.” S.K flops down to the ground, she sits there quietly soaking up the massive amount of knowledge I just hit her with.         “So wait, if you’re such a badass killing machine, then what did you use to do back on this so called ‘Earth’?” I take a moment to formulate the answer in my head before answering.         “Will, blatantly put, I was and still am an a soldier of fortune. My body and mind both have been trained to effectively handle any situation.”         “I see, so by soldier of fortune, do you mean you’re a mercenary?”         “You can put it like that, I’m technically working for Princess Luna right now, she paid me to come here and solve whatever is causing the civil war here.” Her face starts to light up as she puts everything together.         “So Horror, what do you call home?” Her head un-tilts and returns back to its normal position.         “For me, home is where I lay my head at night. I really don’t see any settling down for myself in the near future.”         “I see... So, do you have anything planned for when you’re finished with this contract of yours?”         “Nothing of yet, just a promise I made to someone that I need to keep before I do anything else. Why, did you have something in mind?”         “Yeah, actually I did. When we get back to Equestria and you finish whatever promise you made, you should come work with me and the Family. We could have a lot of fun; and I think you would look good in something black.” She gives me a smile as she raises an eyebrow.         We continue walking as we talked, pondering over this rather tempting idea. Going to work for the mafia does sound like fun.         “I might have to take you up on that offer, tell me more about the Black Talons.” Time flies by as she tells me what kind of jobs she’s done while working with them.         As we get deeper into the jungle, the atmosphere becomes heavier, something foul hangs in the air. I look up into the sky and the sun is no longer visible as black clouds block it out. S.K keeps on talking away as we walked. Feeling of dread and death hits me like a tidal wave, S.K doesn’t seem affected by this powerful aura as she’s still chatting away.         “S.K, do you feel something odd?” My question causes her to stumble over her words.         “No, what’s u-.” A dark red energy beam tears through the trees, and flies towards us.         “GET DOWN!” The beam is much larger than any other magical beam I’ve seen.         S.K freezes, like she was a dear being stunned by oncoming headlights. I tackle S.K to the ground as the beam reaches her, the beam singed a good bit of the scales off my back. We hit the ground with me on top of S.K, the air around us is filled with the aroma of burnt flesh and hair, my scales smolder as smoke rises from my back.         “H-Horror...” Is the only thing S.K can say as she looks up to me and sees my agony filled face.         My body starts to shake as my brain starts to register the pain coming from my back, if it wasn’t for the scales that beam would of easily taken my spine and left me dead, or at the very least, paralyzed.         “Are you okay?” I bite down as hard as I could on my teeth, I only manage to say a few words without screaming in pain.         “Hor-.” I cut her off before she could call me by my pet nickname.         “ARE YOU OKAY!” I’m fighting the urges to get up and tear the next thing I see to giblets as my protective instincts for S.K are still in control.         She simply nods with a shell-shocked expression on her face. I command my body to work, my back is screaming in pain with every muscle I move, but I don’t care, I just want whomever was responsible for that attack dead. I can feel Fade’s icy presence coursing throughout my body as she goes to work, the scales on my back rise up and stand on end as a thick black smoke starts to vent from them. Smoke oozes from the scales on my tail as it slowly moves back and forth, I turn my head and look back at S.K as she starts to get to her paws and talons.         “Stay close to me.” She simply nods as she watches the black smoke venting off my body and tail.         Fade’s frozen presence numbs the pain in my back, I become more energized as my blood runs cold, my mutilated body is more Horror than Human now. The spines on my tail unsheathed themselves, the tips of them now a cobalt blue as Fade’s power is now my own; the vein in my tail slowly coursed with Fade’s power.         I start running towards the burnt and smoking trees that the beam cut through, S.K stayed close by. I drop down to all fours and went into a charge, my speed drastically increased as I barreled on through. Another dark red magical blast flew past S.K and I, either it was not aimed at us or the pony behind it was a really bad shot.         I make it to a clearing, burnt corpses littered the ground, two more zebras are fighting a small, grey unicorn. The unicorn’s horn flares up a crimson red and one of the zebras starts to float in the air, he flails about screaming in pain as he’s torn apart; the last zebra tries to flee, only to be blown away by another magical ray.         I charge at the unicorn, he doesn’t notice me until I’m right up on him, my tail wraps itself around his neck and places its tip on his horn; he flails in air as my tail slowly strangles him. I fight against the urges to end his life right here and now.         “Don’t try anything stupid, one wrong move and I’ll snap your horn clean off.” My tail lightly pressed against his horn, causing him to flinch.         “F-FINE! Just loosen your grip around my neck!” He starts to wheeze as he gasps for air.         My tail slowly loosen its grip around his neck, the foal starts to breathe easier. S.K slowly approached us, only to stop as her face became grim as she sees the foal. S.K slowly placed her talon on my back, hesitant at first. The black smoke engulfed her talon, I can feel her warm talon against my icy scales; I slowly turned my head to see S.K’s grim face.         “Put him down, Horror.” I’m reluctant at first, but my tail lowered him to the ground and released him from its grip.         “Tell me what you’re doing here, and why you’ve attacked us.” He rubs his throat with his hoof before answering.         “You don’t need to know why I’m here, and I didn’t attack you, you’re just in the crossfire.” He looks up to me, with rage burning in his eyes.         The smoke comes to a stop and my scales lower back down, Fade returning back to the Darkness, my blood starts to warm up as she leaves; the vein in my tail no longer pulsing with her frozen energy; the spines retract themselves as the power dies down.         “Give me one good reason why I should let you live.” Narrowing my eyes at him, my tail ready to strike him at a moment’s notice.         “Do you honestly think you’d kill a foal?” His words struck home as my tail slinks back behind me.         “Thought so.” A smug look makes its way onto his face.         “Let’s go, we shouldn’t stay here for too long, more zebras are bound to show up. It will be better for us to move at night anyways, we’ll use the veil of night to conceal our actions so we can go deeper into the cultist territory.” S.K starts to look over the area, trying to find a good place to make make camp for us.         “Hey, what about me?!” The kid yells out as S.K and I start to walk away.         My tail quickly wraps itself around his barrel and carries him behind us, I can feel him struggling to get free from its grasp, but gives up after a few minutes and just dangles there in the air. After searching for awhile I spot an entrance of a cave, I further inspect the surrounding area and the cave seems to be the best bet for us to stay at.         “Hey Horror, why are you still walking like that?” I didn’t realize I was still crawling around on all fours until she mentioned it.         “I don’t know. I’ve kind of gotten use to it, seems a little natural to me.” I get off my hands and start walking on my feet as we reached the cave.         “Hey kid, mind lighting this place up for us?” My tail brings him over my head and shakes him.         “H-H-HEY! Don’t do that!” His horn aluminates the cave for us as we enter it.         My tail still dangles him over us as we entered the cave, the kid just sat there with his front hooves crossed and his horn glowing a bright red. The cave itself was a decent size, no other tunnels splitting off from the main chamber, but deep enough for us to make camp in; the mouth of the cave was big enough for S.K and I to walk through side by side. Tail sets the kid down on the ground, he quickly backs away from us and goes deeper into the cave, S.K and I have a good laugh as he staggers away.         “Okay, S.K., stay here with the kid. I’ll go out and find some food and bring back some firewood, keep him safe.”         “Got it, bring me back something meaty, dead or alive.” I laugh a little before leaving the cave, my tail pats her on the head as we left. Credits Editor frieD195 > Fade’s Lullaby > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 32 - Fade’s Lullaby         I only get roughly two hundred feet from the cave before I come across a fresh pair of tracks, I examine them closely and they seem to belong to some kind of boar. Fresh markings rest on the bases of the nearby trees, the boar was marking its territory. The tracks lead me to a empty nest that rests next to a small cave, shallow enough for me to easily look into it; looks like nobody is home. Time to play the waiting game. - - -         “Okay, he’s far away enough for us to start talking, Isaac.” S.K walks away from the mouth of the cave as the kid stands near the back.         “I was wondering when you’ll start talking again, Sure Kill. What’re you doing here? It’s not time for my pickup, why are you here so early?”         “Isaac, this comes from the top, I’ve been sent here to give you a message. You might want to brace yourself for this one.” S.K comes to a stop as a heavy mask of remorse lays on her face.         “Isaac, your father... He’s dead, one of the test subjects killed him and escaped.” The news hits him like fastball to the face; he breaks down and collapses on the ground trying to sort everything out.         “H-How’s that possible?!” His words become stuttered as he concentrates on trying to speak.         “We don’t know, I watched the tapes personally and all I can tell you is some fucked up looking test subject covered in black scales killed him, a white pegasus with a light blue mane and a human was in the room as well.” Isaac holds back the torrents of tears as he tries to steady himself.         “D-Did my father mentioned anything in his personal notes about Test Subject 00?”         “Yeah, Test Subject 00 was exterminated by Test Subject 27, the same test subject who killed your dad.” This pushes him over the edge as the floodgates holding back the tears swing wide open.         “Why is that so important? We dug into his files about Test Subject 00 and she was just a foal possessed by some spirit and they had to seal her away in a rune covered room.” Isaac looks up with tears still running down his face, his eyes were bloodshot.         “She was my twin sister... Something went wrong in her studies which somehow lead to her being consumed by a spirit...” He wipes away his tears, but more just take their place. - - -         I’ve only been waiting for roughly thirty minutes before the boar comes back to its nest, I hide myself up in a nearby tree. I simply observed as it wandered back over to its little nest. I’ve laid a trap down next to the nest, a mixture of red and yellow stemmed plants, my first attempt at making a paralyzing poison. I laced a piece of fruit that I found in a nearby tree with the poison concoction, the boar smells the fresh fruit and starts to eat it. After a few seconds the boar falls with a satisfying thud, I drop down from the tree and made haste to my prey.         “Thank you for your sacrifice, may you find peace in the Abyss” The boar is helpless to lay there and just watch as the spines on my tail come out from their hiding place and slit its throat.         The boar bled out quickly, I got to work as I gutted the boar, skinning it, and only taking the carcass with me and leaving everything else for nature to clean up. My tail is covered with the boar’s blood, it wags happily as the blood dries. Before leaving I pick some fruit up for the kid and some herbs so I may brew some potions for the events that lay ahead of us.         My tail carries the carcass behind me, still wagging happily, as if I’d just given a dog a bone. I pick up some firewood as I near the cave we’re staying at, I made sure I didn’t leave any traceable tracks and removed any that we’ve made coming to the cave. I grabbed what I could carry for firewood, just a few small logs and twigs, just enough to get the fire started and a good bed of coals.         “Anybody home?” My voice echoes throughout the cave, S.K appears from the darkness.         “Welcome back, Horror, whatcha bring back?” My tail dangles the corpse in front S.K  grins a thousand-watt grin, pleased by my what I brought home.         “Freshly killed boar, I still need to cook it before we can eat it, I also pick up some seasonings for it too, should be interesting how it comes out. You and the kid have any visitors while I was away?” S.K starts to lick her beak, still eyeballing what I brought home.         “But I want to eat it now!” She does a little prances where she stand, adorable.         “You can wait a little while longer, you’ll thank me for this.” I walk into the cave while my tail holds the boar up high so S.K. can’t grab it.         “Hey kid, you hungry? I brought some fruit for you, you need to build your strength up before we head out.” The kid emerges from a dark corner of the cave, his eyes still bloodshot from crying.         “Hey kid, you okay?” He simply nods his head in silence.         “Okay, if you need anything let me know. Hey mind using your magic to start us a fire so I can cook this boar for S.K. and I?” I arrange the wood into a small cone shape, the kid’s horn lights up and a small beam strikes it, creating fire for us.         I give the kid the fruit and he slowly nibbles on it, S.K still drooling over the carcass that I won’t let her have. After a short while we have a good bed of coals for me to cook on. I finish seasoning the meat with some of the herbs I gathered; hopefully this turns out well. I skewer the boar with a good size branch and place it over the bed of coals on two tall rocks, flames kick up and kiss the meat as grease drips off its body.         “S.K, mind grabbing some more firewood?”         “Why me?! Why can’t you go get it?!”         “Because I don’t trust you alone with this.” A smirk breaks out on her face.         “You can’t blame a girl for trying, can you? Fine I’ll go grab some more, I’ll be right back” She takes her leave, leaving the kid and I alone.         “Okay kid, I know that look all too well, what’s eating at you? I don’t want to be baby sitting you tonight as we sneak our way deeper into the cultist’s den. You want revenge on someone and I can understand, but use that rage to drive yourself so you can keep on fighting.” The kid looks up to me from his half eaten fruit.         “What would you know? You’re a demon for Celestia sakes. I doubt you even know how to feel sorrow.”         “Trust me on this one kid. You’d be surprised at what you could learn from a demon like me. I’ve been around the block and seen and experienced more than my fair share of hatred, sorrow, the whole nine yards. Are you gonna be able to fight when the time comes?” He takes this all in and nods, we sat quietly until S.K returned with more fire wood.         “Luna rape me with the moon! That smells great!” What... colorful language she has...         “It's nearly done, don’t get your feathers ruffled. Just a few more minutes before you and I can dig in.” I re-stoke the fire and rotate the meat so it thoroughly cooks.         “Hey S.K, it’s ready, be careful though, it’s hot!” S.K. bum-rushes me, nearly sending me into the fire.         “Mmmm, thish ish really good!” S.K says between each bite, pieces of meat hang off her beak.         I simply laugh as I watch her go to town on her half of the boar, I start gnawing away on my half; and to my surprise I was able to season this really well. I finish mine in the matter of seconds, I was more hungry than I thought, my tail wags side to side on the cave floor as I lick my lips.         “Okay, here’s the plan; we’ll wait to nightfall before we head out. This is a stealth mission. Our goal is to go as deep as we can into the enemy territory, if anything happens S.K., take the kid out of here and straight back to the palace, don’t stop for anything and don’t worry about me. The night and I go way back; she’ll keep me safe. Stay low and stay quiet, if we must kill then let me handle it, if a fight breaks out then do it quickly and quietly. Now, let’s get some rest before we head out, we have a few hours to burn before the sun goes to sleep and the moon awakens.” S.K nods her head as she finishes her food, the kid just stays silent as he stares into the fire.         I crawl to the back of the cave, I lean my burnt back against it, the cool wall feels good against my back. S.K makes her way towards me as she licks the remaining bits of meat from her talons. She lays down across my lap and my tail wraps itself around her, slowly petting her as she drifts off to sleep. The Kid lays down next to the fire and shuts his eyes, I’m the last one to fall asleep. - - -         I hear Fade singing in the Darkness, I’m entranced by her beautiful singing. I just stand there listening to her voice. My Little Horror, My Little Horror, Argh! Argh! Argh! Argh! My Little Horror! I used to wonder what terror could be! My Little Horror! Won’t you share in the bloodshed with me? Massive Slaughter! Tons of Blood! A beating heart! Crushed by your hand! Sharing pain! It's an easy feat! And insanity makes it all complete! You have My Little Horror! Do you know you're all my favorite prey? I see Fade gliding through the Darkness as she sings, her song is beautiful but bone chillingly eerie to listen to. As she finishes singing she spots me standing there and admiring her. “So, do you like the song I made for you, 27?” She vanishes for a split second, only to reappear right in front of me. “I’m at a loss for words Fade, the song is extremely creepy, but your voice makes it sound as if it’s a childrens song.” She giggles at my response and embraces me in a hug. “I’m glad you liked it, I’ve been working on it for a few hours now. How’s your back doing? Your scales took the majority of the hit, but you’ve been singed pretty badly.” I return the hug as I wrap my arms around her waist, her cold body feels good against mine. “I’ve had worse, this will probably scar since Friend is sealed away in his white box. But thank you for coming to my aid, you’ve numbed the pain so I could efficiently move.” My tail wraps around us several times, resting its tip on Fade’s shoulder. “I like it better without Friend here, leaves us free for some alone time.” Fade rests her head against my chest and listens to my heart beating away. “Hey Fade, let me ask a question, why do you appear a human to me and not some other form? I would assume a pony or at the very least an alicorn, worshiping your mistress.” “Whomever I’m occupying, I take the form of whatever they want, be it pony, manticore, an apple, you name it. But for you, I couldn’t access your memories, your desires; I found out later why though. So I appeared to you as a female human, if you want I can change into something else if you wish.” She giggles after saying this, I can’t tell if she’s teasing me or not. “I guess that makes sense, playing off whatever your victims desires. And no, I like it the way you are right now.” “I can’t wait to explore your magnificent body for myself, I hope the scarring isn't too bad before I get to have some fun with you.” She looks back up to me as she lays her chin on my chest. “I like it when I get scars, helps me to remember why I got them in the first place, like the ones already on my back, you really can’t see them because of the scaling.”         We stay silent for some time, just enjoying each others company. I can hear the Kid stirring from his sleep.         “Looks like it’s time for me to wake up again. I’ll see you later.” She leans in and kisses me, as she pulls away a strain of saliva hangs in between our lips, freezing solid.         “I’m not letting you leave just yet without proper compensation.” She pushes me away, I feel as if I’m free falling before I wake up. - - -         “You’re a sound sleeper, for a demon.” The kid stands only a few feet away from me, he whispers loudly, trying not to wake up the sleeping S.K on my lap.         “You should see me when it’s cold out, people told me I look like I’m dead.” I keep my voice low as I don’t want to wake S.K up.         “Tell me, how do I become more powerful? A spirit won’t do, I need something more powerful, I need a demon.” This strange request raises my eyebrows, he now has my full attention.         “You wish to gain more power? I see... Are you sure you want to ask a demon for assistance?” He shakes his head furiously in agreement, I let out a sigh before I continue.         “If you desire this, than there’s no way I can talk you out of it. I don’t know if you can feel this aura that’s around this place, but I can. There are evil spirits roaming free around here, and there are some powerful demons too. But you’ll have to be careful when you’re striking up a contract with one. They’ll only speak half-truths to you, twisting their meanings around and bending the deal to their advantage; you must not let them do this, or you’ll end up being consumed alive. When and IF you accept the terms of the contract, you’ll lose every shred of yourself as they make themselves a home in you. You MUST hold onto one thing and one thing only so your individuality is not swallowed whole by the demon. If you fail this; you’re dead,  plain and simple. Also, if you fail, I won’t hesitate to end you. You have some serious magical skills and in the wrong hands, that could become a very big problem. Do I make myself clear?!” A smug grin creeps its way onto his face after I tell him this.         “Tell me, what different kinds of demons are there?” Yet another question that causes my eyebrows to raise.         “There’s too many to count, but I can tell you of some of the more powerful ones. There’s Lust, Madness, Chaos, Pride, Cunning, and Wrath. Those are some of the ones you should try to make a contract with, the lesser ones would only want to take your body for their own. The more powerful ones actually keep their end of the bargain but the debts are a little more steep.” S.K nuzzles her beak into my lap.         “One last question, what kind of demon are you.”         “My, aren't you a inquisitive one? My power is currently sealed by the zebra magic but you’ll find out soon enough, once my power is unsealed your curiosity will be satisfied.”         “Knowledge is power, night approaches, we should start heading out.”         “Time to wake up S.K, we have work to do.” She nuzzles her head deeper into my lap as she starts to stir from her nap.         “Fine... I was having a good dream too, you were in it, Horror” She gives me a wink and laughs a little.         “Come on, there’s work to be done. We need to head out and begin the mission.” S.K lazily gets off my lap and stretches her wings out.         We leave the cave after everyone is ready; night has fallen and I can’t wait to start playing again, so much fun to be had! Credits Editor/Song Writer frieD195 > O' Captain My Captain > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- This is another crossover chapter! The Co-writer is itsmyfuneral his story is The Darkness Within Us All. I strongly urge you to go read his story! We'll be doing more work together on crossovers later on. Chapter 33 - O' Captain My Captain         “Cloud, I’m impressed by how determined you are! You’ve proven to us how much of a valuable asset you are.” The Boss says before he blows out more smoke rings.         “Yes Cloud, the past week you’ve been working for us, you’ve done more than anypony else has in an entire month. That’s why we decided to promote you from Hoof Soldier to Captain; with this ranking you’ll have a small crew working for you. They’ll be your responsibility, if anything happens to them; it will be your job to take care of it. Your crew will only be taking orders from you and you alone. You will be taking orders from the Boss and it’s your job to distribute these tasks as you see fit to your crew. I’m expecting great things from you Cloud. Do not disappoint me.” Razor says this as the Boss sucking on his cigar. Jeez, Razor has the best poker face I’ve ever seen! The whole time I’ve known him he’s never shown any emotion at all.         “Thank you Razor! Don’t worry, I won’t disappoint you or the Family!” I trot in place with excitement, trying my best not to squeal like a little school filly.         “You’ll make a fine Captain, Cloud. As you prove yourself further, your crew will increase in size. Keep up your hard work and you’ll go far in the Family.” The Boss finishes his Cigar and places it in an ashtray.         “Your starting size will be three, you may hoof pick them yourself or I can give you a list of names that you can pick from.” Razor grabs a piece of parchment off the Boss’s desk.         “I already know whom I’m picking, Hare, Lemon and Shell. We already make a good team, I wouldn’t have anyone else watching my back. I promise to make the Family proud. Now, when do I start?” The Boss leans back from his desk as a smile grows on his face.         “Aren't you an eager one? That’s why I like you, Cloud. You may start when you have your crew put together, but before you go recruiting you should go pay a visit to a dear friend of the Family. Razor will show you where he’s located.” Razor puts the parchment back on the desk and makes his way towards the door, I simply follow in his wake, beaming with joy.         We make our way through the club and out to the world outside, Razor kept to himself as I followed him. We walked through Cloudsdale’s back alleys and we eventually reach a small shop out in the middle of nowhere, a gryphon sits outside the door and nods at us as we enter. I’m bombarded by the scent of old fabric and smoke as Razor opens the door, an old pegasus looks up from his work to see Razor and I walk into his story.         “Welcome back kiddo. What can this old timer do for you to do?” He stands up from his work and approaches us.         He’s fairly well dressed, a nice looking white suit with a long skinny tie around his neck. A yellow tape measure hangs around his neck and a few pins rest in his suit pocket.         “How’s business treating you, gramps?” Razor says as he and the old timer meet and give each other a hug and a kiss on the sides of each others cheeks.         “I’ve been keeping busy doing work for the Family. Now who’s this young mare you’ve got with you?” He gives me a warm smile.         “This is Cloud, gramps. She’s working with the Family and today is a big day for her. She’s been promoted to Captain and she needs to look the part. Do you think you can help her out?” The old colt sits there and sizes me up before turning around and heading back to his work station.         “I’m glad she isn’t just another whore for the Black Talons, she’s a pretty one though. Be careful about this one Razor.” He gives a hearty chuckle after he says this.         I start to blush a little as the older timer gives me this compliment, I watch him searching through his parchments and occasionally looking back up and sizing me up again.         “Okay Cloud, I think I have something already made for your size, let me just go look in back to see what I have.” He makes his way to the back, leaving Razor and I alone.         The old-timer doesn’t take long to return from the back. He has a black fedora with white horizontal stripes, a black suit-jacket, a white undershirt, and a skinny black tie on his back. He puts the white undershirt on me, it fits snuggly around my chest. The black suit-jacket went on next, my white coat and shirt makes the jacket stick out. He then ties the tie snugly around my neck and last but not least the striped fedora.         “There you go, how does that feel?” I move my wings around as I adjust to the new wardrobe, the suit fits tightly against my coat but is loose enough for me to easily move around.         “I like it, thanks. How much do I owe you, sir?” He gives me another warm smile and starts to chuckle again.         “Call me Gramps, you’re Family now, free of charge.” He gives me a hug and kisses me on both my cheeks.         “Thank you Gramps for everything.” Razor says as he makes his way outside. I give Gramps a smile before leaving.         “You look good, Cloud. Now everyone you seek is in Trottingham today, I’ll send word for them to meet you in the center of town near the fountain. You’ll have to convince them to work for you, but that shouldn’t be too hard for someone of your nature. Keep up the good work, Cloud.” Razor flies away after saying this and I make my way towards Trottingham.         The warm sun fills my body as I fly, the wind blowing against my face, my fedora stays tight as it hugs my head. I reach Trottingham in the matter of minutes and I head straight towards the center of town and land next to the fountain. Hare only just arriving as Lemon and Shell both trot up from the main street.         “Woo, don’t you look nice, what’s with the new threads?” Hare landing next to me, his eyes going over my new outfit.         “I was told to come and report here at the fountain, what’s this all about?” Lemon now reaches the fountain with Shell in tow.         “Shell Shock reporting!” The kid gives me a mock salute.         “Were you all just told to come to the fountain?” Each one of them nod their heads in unison.         “I see. Okay, so here’s the deal; I’ve been promoted today and I’ve been given the task to make a team that will report to me and only me. You three where the first who came to mind, I’ve seen you all in action and I trust you to watch my back. I’m not commanding you to join my crew, but merely asking you to join. I won’t force you to do anything you don’t want to. What say you?”         “Of course I’ll join!” Shell says with enthusiasm in his voice.         “You run a smooth operation, Cloud. I’m in.” Lemon gives me a salute. Hare takes a moment to gather his thoughts.         “Hare, what about you?”         “You’re my superior now... I guess I’m inclined to follow your orders.”         “You don’t have to join, Hare.”         “If I don’t join, I’m a dead gryphon for not obeying orders. You’ve forced my talon, Cloud. I’ll follow the chain of command, so count me in.” As Hare agrees to join, Razor lands in front of us with a piece of parchment in his talon.         “Looks like you’ve assembled your crew, Cloud. Here’s your first mission, it’s a simple one. There’s a house in Ponyville that’s been abandoned for quite some time, there’s a secret room inside the house that holds some very important documents that the Boss would like you to retrieve. It’s on the edge of the Everfree Forest so it’ll be easy to spot. Obtain the documents for the Boss to complete the mission. This is a map of Ponyville and the surrounding area. I would advise you to set up a base of operation here in Trottingham, would make things easier for you and your crew. If you find a building that you like, then tell me and I’ll see to it that you won’t be disturbed.” Razor hands me the map and I take a quick glance over it.         “And what if I can’t find this secret room?”         “If you can’t find it, then there won’t be any consequences, this is just a rumor that the we heard. We would like you just to see if these rumors are true or not.”         “Okay Razor, we’ll do our best to find the documents.” Razor simply nods before taking off.         “Okay, here’s the plan, a hideout for the crew does sound like a pretty good idea. This seems like an easy mission so Shell and I will handle this. Hare and Lemon I want you two to go look through Trottingham for any abandoned buildings.”         “I have a few locations already in mind, I’ll go check them out, where and when should we meet back up?” Lemon chimes in, a his frown slowly softening up.         “Tomorrow, midday, right here. Shell and I should be back here by then.”         “Fair enough, I’ll take to the skies and see what I can find, Lemon do what you had in mind.” Hare and Lemon both leave to go house hunting.         Shell and I trotted off to the train station, it didn’t take us long before we arrived. The next train was leaving in the next few minutes so we both bought our tickets and got on the car where we sat away from everypony else.         “Shell, wake me up when we get to Ponyville.” He simply nods as I start to drift off to sleep.         Hours passed by as the train moved along, as we reach the station in Ponyville the day had already grown old. Shell wakes me up as the train comes to a stop, we both get off and I look over the map again.         “Okay, by the looks of it the house is on the edge of town. It shouldn’t take us long to get to it if we hurry.” We both made haste towards the house.         We near the house and decided to go around and back through the Everfree Forest, just to make sure nopony sees us entering the house. Rain clouds start rolling in as we ran through the forest. Rain slowly starts to trickle down as we reach the back door, I try to open it but it’s locked.         “I got this, Cloud. Stand back.” Shell’s horn starts to glow as he focuses on the lock, after a few seconds the door unlocks as a clicking sound rings out.         Rain starts to pick up and I take off my suit and hand it to Shell, he just looks at me with a puzzled look on his face.         “Go back to Trottingham, I can handle this part on my own. Take my suit with you, please.” He levitates my clothes and makes haste back to the train station.         I open the door and flew into the house, I was in the kitchen and I can barely see in front of me as the clouds block out the moon’s light. My wings become tangled up in some kind of webbing as I try to fly through the doorway leading to the living room. I come crashing down to the floor, laying there for a few seconds as I try to untangle myself. I hear the floorboards above me creak as heavy hoofsteps could be heard. I desperately try to free myself as the hoofsteps start to move closer to the stairs, my eyes dart around the living room trying to find someplace to hide; I see a couch sitting near the window and I quickly dashed behind it as the hoofsteps made their way down to the first floor.         I finally free myself from the my restraints as the owner of the hoofsteps walked into the kitchen. I quickly fly up the steps and into a unknown bedroom and hide under the bed, waiting for the owner to go back to sleep so I can keep on searching through the house. The pony crawls back into bed and shortly after starts to snore, I wait a few more minutes before I decided to crawl out from under the bed. “Oh there you are, I was beginning to think I lost you, but don’t worry now we can play!” The voice says as he sees me crawling out from the bed. His left hand yanks me by my tail violently, sending me flying back into the wall as he lets go of my tail; my body slams into the wall, I grunt in pain as my body makes contact with the wall, creating a meaty thud. I hear him starting to charge at me, I fly into the air and buck him in the face; he’s only stunned for a breif second and catches my hoof as they rocket towards his face again. The light suddenly comes on and blinds the both of us. “Colt what are you doi-Cloud?!” Bell shouts as she stands in the doorway. “Cloud?!” Daimon and Colt both say in surprise. “Colt?! Bell?! What a small world we live in...” I scratched the back of my as I begin chuckle lightly. “Mind telling us why you broke into MY house at this hour?” Colt ask as he lowered me to the ground. “I didn’t break in! The back door was unlocked! And I was just seeking shelter from the rain...” Thank Luna I can think quick on my hooves. “Oh, wait, we have a back door?” “Yeah, it started to rain and I flew low under the trees so I wouldn’t get too wet. I saw this house and thought it was abandoned so I decided to seek shelter in it... And Bell, why are you here with Colt?” I’m surprised to see Bell living with Colt. “What, can’t a guys’ marefriend live with him?” Colt says grinning at Bell as she blushes. “Way to go Bell! I knew you could do it!” I give Bell a wink. “That and the others live here as well.” He states. “By others, do you mean Pinkie Pie and Trixie?” “Eeyup.” He laughs after answering my question. “Hey Colt, I’m sorry for attacking you, I didn’t know it was you until Bell turned on the lights, we cool?” “Sure why not, after all I did throw you into the wall pretty hard.” “Yeah, you did... I’m going to be sore in the morning... question for you Colt, why do you have three mares living with you? Pinkie already had a place to begin with.” “Like I said before, is it a crime to have a guys’ marefriends living with him? Well except for Fluttershy, she has to stay at her cottage and take care of the animals.” “And how did this come to be?” “Well after Bell told me how she felt I began to think about how the other girls felt, I realised that they felt the same way and I was almost flat out ignoring their feelings.” “Fair enough, do you have a towel I could use? I don’t want to catch a cold while I’m dripping wet in your room.” I start to shiver a little bit as the cold starts to set in. “Sure, can’t have a soaking wet mare running about, bathroom is just down the hall, Bell will show you.” Colt says as he looks over to Bell who is giggling like a school filly. “Thanks Colt. Mind if I crash here for the night?” “No problem, all I know is you can’t sleep in my bed, before I know it the other girls will think something of it and I will disappear, never to be heard from again.” He laughs after saying this, which throws me off. “Do I even want to know?” I tilt my head to the side as his statement confuses me. “Don’t worry Cloud, Colt would never do anything like that so he wouldn’t have to disappear.” She says in a mischievous tone. “I see... changing subjects, I can just crash on the couch if that’s cool with you.” “No, you will stay in my room, that couch is horrible for your back.” Bell states matter of factly. “Oh, thank you Bell, looks like we’re having a sleepover tonight, but first I still need to dry o-” *snore* Bell and I look up to Colt, during our short talk, Colt had fallen asleep, standing up. . . “Humans are such a strange species...” I’m astonished by the way Colt has fallen asleep. “In a good way if you ask me, after all you rutted one.” Bell says as she laughs. “Yeah, I guess you’re right... I do miss him a lot though, let’s go before I start to get all teary-eyed again.” Bell simply nods before they both left the room and headed towards the bathroom. I grab a towel off the rack and start to dry myself off, Bell leans in the doorway just watching me. “Hey Cloud, need any help?” Bell asks, trying to be helpful. I simply nod with the towel hanging in my mouth Bell levitates a towel from the rack and starts to dry me off, my wings slowly start to expand as she gently rubs the towel against them. My wings become fully erect just after a few strokes of the towel. “You enjoying this Cloud?” She giggles at me as I start to blush. “You’re such a tease, Bell...” I hang the towel back on the rack after I dry myself off. Bell trots off with me in tow to her room, she pushes the door open with her magic and shuts it behind me as I step inside. Bell’s bed is a little small, but can still fit two mares easily. Bell hops into bed and I follow suit, we both get under the covers as I lay facing right next to Bell. I lay my wing on Bell’s side as I move in closer to her, our bodies barely touching one another’s. I move my hoof and rests it against her barrel, moving my muzzle right next to her ear and I begin to whisper seductively into it.  “You know the one thing I really miss about not having 27 here? His warm body pressing against mine when he and I would sleep together.” Bell starts to breath a little heavier as I whispers sweet nothings into her ear. “Or the scent in the morning when you first wake up; that just sticks with you, how it fills your nose and doesn’t leave.” I blow a kiss on Bell’s horn, causing her body to shiver.         “C-Cloud,” Bell stutters as I pull us closer. “After that kiss in the bar, I knew you were lying about not being a filly fooler. You were afraid of what Colt might think of you if he thought you were.”         “I-I wasn’t lying, I just didn’t want Colt to get the wrong idea.” Bell says looking away. “I saw that little spark in your eyes as we pulled away, you’re at least a little curious, aren't you?” A grin creeps its way onto Cloud’s face.         “I-It wasn’t that. . . It was b-because he was watching us, or I thought he was. . . “         “So, that’s it... Well I’m watching you right now, and you’re not trying to stop me either.”         “Sorry Cloud, it isn’t the same if it isn’t Colt doing it.” Bell says as she sighs. “If you want, we can take this party into his room. Or perhaps you and I could have some fun of our own.” I start to giggle after the mere thought of this. “Or I could ask the real reason why you are here, still doing work that Colt doesn’t approve of?” Bell asks raising an eyebrow, the ball was in her court now.         I slowly retract my wing and hoof from Bell, her words start to sink in as a contemplative look makes itself known on my face as I try to think of something to say. “I was hoping you wouldn’t ask me that question, but.... yes, yes I am... I’ve gotten in too deep to come out... I’ve been working hard to repay a debt for somepony close to my heart and the more work I do, the more I find myself enjoying it... B-Bell I’m scared of what I’m becoming, but yet I’m excited at the same time...” “Well I could just tell Colt that they were mean to you, your problem would be solved in a matter of hours knowing him and Daimon. He kicked the flanks of a gryphon and four stallions when he was completely drunk, and still drinking.” “N-No, this is my burden... I need to stop relying on others to do my work for me, and there’s one big problem; I don’t know where their actual headquarters are at and the branch I’ve been working at is up in Cloudsdale. Colt doesn't have wings so he wouldn’t be able to do anything.”         “Oh well, more time for him to spend with me!” Bell cheers. “Yeah, enjoy it as much as you can Bell; don’t let go of him like I did with 27... It will just cause a lot more pain. And has anypony figured out your secret yet?” “Not yet, but the sudden appearance of all these guards and the captain of the guard doesn’t feel like a coincidence.” Bell says in concern. “They might be looking for me Bell, you’ve been keeping your head down as far as I can tell. I, on the other hoof, have been making a rather big name for myself and somepony might’ve tipped the guards off as to where my next mission would be. They should only be here for only a few days more, a week at the most.” “You didn’t see the way the captain of the guard glared at me. He looked like he was ready to jump me any minute, I couldn’t let my guard down for the entirety of the party.” “The only pony who knows is me, Bell. And I’ve not spoken a single word of it to anypony. And if anything did happen and Colt couldn’t save you, I would break you out in a heartbeat. I’ve got some connections in Canterlot and all I would have to do is pull a few strings.”         “But besides your coltfriend, is there anything that can stop him?” Bell asks seriously.         “Besides Celestia bringing the sun down on him, no.” My voice goes from sad to a more serious tone. “I hope you’re right. Mom won’t be very accepting of him when they meet. I just hope she is okay with him afterwards.” Bell solemnly says “Trust me, the only thing that can stop those two is each other. And don’t worry, I doubt Colt would cause any serious damage to her, he’ll have you to control him. Now, get some sleep Bell, you look like you need it.” I peck Bell on the head with a tender kiss before rolling over to go to sleep. I lie there awake in bed, I can hear Bell lightly snoring as she starts to drift off to sleep. I wait an hour before quietly getting up from the bed, not trying to wake her up before making my way downstairs and leaving the house. Credits Editor frieD195 > Basically... Run > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 34 - Basically... Run         “Darkness may you keep a watchful eye while we’re under your protective vail. May you embrace us with your sweet presence as you silence our actions. Please grant us your blessing this glorious night as we may be the shepherds for the unfortunate souls that do not worship your beauty.” I give a quick prayer to the majestic night before we embark, but I wasn’t expecting S.K to say anything afterwards...         “What was that all about? Don’t tell me that you get turned on when you’re outside while the moon is out.” Her remark ruins my stride.         “I didn’t know demons could be poetic... There’s much for me to learn about your kind.” The kid’s statement throws me even more off balance.         “It’s something I do, the night, she’s always been good to me. It seems that I’m the only one who respects the night and her true beauty.” I look up and only see the dark clouds as they block out the moon, I give a light sigh as my tail pokes me in the back of my head.         “Yeah, yeah, yeah. We better get moving while the night is still young.” S.K. and the kid both stayed silent as we left for our mission.         We crept through the jungle. The night-life was quiet and dead; not even the wind was blowing. S.K and the kid only stepped where I stepped, making sure not to make a single noise; it felt good to be working my profession again. The further we snuck into the jungle, the stronger the aura got. Both S.K. and the kid don’t seem to be affected by its strong presence, but every new step I take makes my soul want to go hide in a very dark place.         “Dem-.” The kid tries to speak, only to be interrupted by my tail as it wraps around his mouth.         “No talking unless we need to.” I whisper loudly to him as my tail unwraps itself.         “Horr-.” My tail cuts S.K off as it presses its tip against her beak, silencing her before she could speak.         “What is it that’s so important? I don’t see zebras around here, the only thing I can feel right now is this dreadful aura.” The horrified look on their faces only become heavier as they just simply stare at me.         They both of them are petrified stiff with fear as their eyes just become wider and wider, the kid finally musters up the strength as he raises a hoof and I turn my head to see where he’s pointing at. The trees seemed to be moving without making a single noise, if I looked directly at them they seem only to look like normal trees, but out of the corners of my eyes I can clearly see them moving. The aura only seems to become stronger as we stand there, the trees seem to be possessed by some kind of trickster spirit.         “Do you two still not feel this aura?” They only manage to shake their heads as they’re still fixated on the trees.         “This is not good, if we stay here any longer then these trees might become a problem, whatever spirit is causing this will eventually get bored and start coming after us.” I drop down to all fours, my tail lifts S.K. on my back and then grab the kid by the barrel.         S.K. wraps her front legs around my neck as she holds onto me, her body feels good against mine; my mixed feelings come boiling back up to the surface, I’m tempted to change our positioning and take her for a ride. I push these urges back down and kept on walking, only out of the corner of my eyes I can see the trees slowly start moving in. S.K. leans in and whispers quietly into my ear as I kept my pace.         “Trees aren't suppose to move like this... What should we do?” The trees moved in closer with each step I took.         “Basically... Run...” One of the branches from a tree comes swinging down at me, I take off into a sprint as I dodge their attacks.         My speed increase with each new step I took, the trees moved in faster and faster, their branches raining down on me like a hail storm. I easily dodge each attack as S.K tighten her grip around my back, my tail lowers close to the ground and keeps the kid out of harms way.         “FASTER! I DEMAND TO GO FASTER!” S.K. yells in my ear as she is swept up in the moment, her commands forces my body to go into overdrive.         My heart rate starts to increase exponentially, my blood courses through my body like a rampaging flood. The trees eventually stop moving but I didn’t, I just kept on charging through the forest. We break through the trees, only to be met by a cliff, I throw on the brakes, but its not enough as we slide off the face of the cliff.         S.K. is now nearly choking me as she tightens her grip, she expands her wings to their full length. My body becomes illuminated with a dark red glow, the kid focuses hard as he tries to lighten S.K’s payload with his levitation spell. Our descent becomes more like that of a gliding rock, I just hope S.K’s wings can handle this stress. As we near the ground S.K. starts to cry out in pain as my weight becomes too much to bear, my tail places the kid on her back.         “S.K. drop me! I don’t want you to reinjury your wing again!”         “No! I can handle this!” She yells back at me.         “Its only a fifty foot drop! I can survive the fall! Do it!” She lets go of me, the kid’s magic implodes around me as she does.         Fade’s power runs through me, my scales stand on end as they start to vent out the frozen black smoke, the vein tail pulses with Fade’s icy power. As I reach the canopy of the tree tops, my tail grabs a nearby branch. The sudden change of direction causes me to twirl around, but mid swing the branch breaks under the strain and my momentum sends me flying through the sea of leaves. My tail dips down into the sea and grabs another branch, swinging me around and loosen its grip and sends me rocketing towards the ground, only for it to grab another branch and twirled me around and launches me off of it.         I fall the last ten feet. As I land I roll and and come out nearly unscathed. I turn my head to see my tail wagging with pride as it just learned a new trick.         “Who’s a good tail? You are! Yes you are!” My praise causes my tail to wag even harder.         As I stand there, praising my tail for being such a good boy, S.K. flies through the tree top and spots me on the ground and quickly lands next to me.         “I don’t know how you survived that fall, but you just keep on impressing me, Horror.”         “Tail did all the work, little bastard does things even I didn’t think were possible.” If my tail was wagging any harder I’m afraid it might fall off.         “I might be able to show you and your tail a thing or two that will leave your head spinning.” S.K. gives me a wink, her comment causes my tail to come to a dead stop and we both just kind of stare at her.         “Would you two love birds just rut already or something? This is just painful to watch.” The kid finally chimes in as he climbs off S.K.’s back.         I swear, these people are out to get me, I’m left speechless as S.K. bursts into laughter as she walks past me and heads deeper into jungle with the kid in tow. My tail eventually comes back from its paralyzed state of mind and slaps me across the face to wake me from mine; I turn around and quickly catch up with them.         The aura only grows even stronger as we made our way deeper into the jungle, the trees didn’t move an inch; which put my mind slightly at ease. This mission of ours went from a simple stealth one to a more of mind-fucked one, I’d honestly expected the freaking dirt to come alive and try to swallow us whole; but thankfully it didn’t.         I can tell we’re nearing the center of the cultist territory as the trees become twisted and black, some our ablaze with a green balefire, but the fire looked like it didn’t want to spread to the other trees. S.K. slowed her pace down and let me back in front of our little pack; the kid just kept his original pace and stayed by my side. Something feels very off as the aura becomes too powerful for me to withstand, I slow down my pace as my breathing becomes labored.         “Kid, do you know any magical shielding spells?”         “Why wouldn’t I? I know pretty much any spe-.” My tail picks him up by his barrel and holds him over me.         “Cast one that will house you, S.K. and I, I have this feeling that we’re unwanted guests who just walked into the wrong house.” The kid’s horn flares up as a red magical shell covers us.         “How long can you sustain this shield? We might need it for awhile.”         “As long as I can concentrate on maintaining the spell, almost indefinitely. This is just a low level spell so it’s not that taxing on my superior mind.” I’m not even looking at the kid and I can tell he already has a smug look on his face.         “Good, and just remember what I told you about the demons, they won’t hesitate on consuming you if you’re even the slightest bit uncertain about what you want.” I can already feel the lesser demons and spirits swarming the shell that protects us.         ‘H-Horror... What are these things?”         “Keep close to me S.K., and be ready at a moments notice to jump on my back again. And these things are lesser spirits and demons, as long as you stay close to me they don’t dare try to possess you and devour your soul.” S.K. closes the gap in between us and is nearly on top of me.         Kid’s shield holds as we walk, not even flickering as more minor spirits and demons try to break it. More trees start to glow with the green balefire flames the further we walked, the aura only intensifies as more trees become alight as though we’re in a infernal’s stomach.         “Horror, are you okay? You’ve slowed down noticeably and you seem to be having trouble breathing.” S.K. runs in front of me and looks up at me with a worried look on her face.         “Y-Yeah, I’m f-fine. This aura is just becoming too strong for me to ignore.” I’m not alright, my soul feels like it’s being torn apart and all it wants to do is go to bury its head in the sand.         “Come on Horror, you’re tougher than this! This aura you keep on feeling should be nothing to you! Now get your ass in gear and start moving!” She puffs her chest up as commanding tone digs deep and forces me to keep on moving.         The lesser demons and spirits parts from the front of the shield as a greater demon makes itself known and slams into the shell, causing it to crack only for a few seconds before kid repairs it.         “Here’s one, now your chance to start questioning it or we can wait, your choice.”         “Who are you!” The kid yells out to the demon, it simply sits there pressing against the shield.         “I don’t know who’s more delicious looking, the little one or this tall chunk of muscle with the tail, let me in and I can be your secret sin.” Her seductive voice doesn’t phase me at all, but the kid seems to be perturbed by it.         “Careful kid, this is the Demon of Lust, her words can turn a strong man stupid if you don’t keep your guard up.” My tail gives the kid a slight jolt, snapping him out of her trance.         “Demon of Lust, if I let you in my body, what would you give me in return?”         “Eternal bliss, you and I can embrace with each other for eternity, doesn’t that sound like fun?” She purrs with pleasure as the kid becomes entranced by her again.         “Kid, keep yourself focused, she can’t offer you what you seek, stay strong.” Another slight jolt snaps him back from his trance.         “Demon of Lust, you only offer pleasure, begone with you! I seek only power and knowledge!” She merely stays silent.         More voids appear in the wall of darkness that is the blanket of lesser demons and spirits as more powerful ones make themselves known.         “I am the Demon of Chaos! Join with me and you and I can become an unstoppable chaotic force!” He presses his true form against the shell, revealing his twisted nature.         “No! I have no need for chaotic power!” The kid yells out as more and more demons start to appear.         “You may call me Pride, little one. Join with me and you and I can go very far in this world! We can become the kings of this world! I’ll give you the power you seek, only if you grant me my freedom.”         “By your freedom, do you mean control over my body? That you’ll be the dominant one if I allow you in?” There you go kid, reading in between the lines, easily spotting his false truth.         “You’re a clever one. Those other demons can’t offer you what I have, there’ll be a limitless power within us if you and I became one. Take pride into your life and your power will reach toward the heavens!” I drop down to all fours and S.K. climbs on top of me.         “There’s still at least three more demons that haven’t appeared yet, but I’ll tell you this though, so far you’re on the top of the list for candidates.” Those same primal urges boil back up to the surface, this time it’s harder to push them back down.         “You seek power? These other demons don’t know the true meaning of power! For I am WRATH!” This one causes a even bigger crack to fracture on the shield.         “And you would give me true power? Or only yourself true power?” The fracture on the shield doesn’t disappear like the other smaller ones.         “Get ready S.K., we might need to run if the kid can’t keep the shield up.” She tightens her grip around me as I ready myself.         “The power I could bring us would make us into a GOD! No one would be able to stand against us! All I seek is a new body to live in.”         “Why did you start saying ‘us’ instead of you or I? You seek a new host to prolong your life or to escape whatever hell you crawled out from, but when you say ‘us’ it makes me think of you wanting to merge with me.” Wrath’s thirst for a new host only grows stronger as he looks at the kid.         “I am pleased by your wisdom.” He knocks on the shield two times, making the fracture even bigger.         “Let me in, I can taste your thirst for power!” I go from a brisk crawl into a gallop as the shield starts to crack even more.         The second to last demon appears before us, not slamming into the shield or trying to break it down like the others, but merely making itself known to us.         “I may not be as powerful as the others, but I do offer you what you truly seek.” He wears a malevolent grin on his face as he speaks.         “You must be the Demon of Cunning, and if you know what I truly seek, then why don’t you tell me?”         “You seek knowledge, and I can give you unlimited knowledge. Knowledge is power after all.” My light gallop goes into a sprint as the magic shell can no longer keep the demons at bay.         “When the time comes, simply call out my name and I’ll come to your aid.” Is the last thing any of the demons say before the shield shatters around us and I come out of it like a speeding bullet, leaving them all behind.         I come to a sliding stop as we reach a small cave, further inspection tells me that there’s nobody home and that there hasn’t been for quite some time. I take a quick glance over the surrounding area and made sure there was no one else around before I crawled inside and collapse on the cold floor.         “Aww, is My Little Horror tired?” After S.K. says this, Fade’s Lullaby comes to mind.         “W-We should be safe in here, w-we’ll continue on in the morning. I-I just need to rest for a little bit, running like that is too tiring for me to keep up for very long... T-This damn aura is wearing me down to just a nub...” It’s like if this aura is feasting off my strength, draining it the deeper we get.         “Just rest now, you’ve done good tonight” S.K. lays her head against my back, the cold cave floor feels good against my tired body.         “I’ve narrowed down to three demons, Pride, Wrath, and Cunning. Care to put your two bits in on my choices, Demon?” I bang my horns against the ground, all I want to do right now is sleep, but this damn kid won’t let me.         “I’m not going to hold your hoof every step of the way, kid. Pride speaks more truth than Wrath, Wrath is pure power, if you can become the dominant one then you’ll be nearly unstoppable. Cunning though, but what he offered of knowledge would greatly help you, but be careful though; he might be the weakest one of all of them, but he’s always five steps ahead of the rest.” I see the kid tapping his hooves together as he ponder over what I just said.         “I see... Fairly well, I know what I must do. Wrath, Pride, Cunning, I call upon you for an audience! Please grant me this small request so that we may strike a contract together!” My eyes swing wide open as he calls out for the demons, I quickly get to my feet, throwing S.K. off my back.         “YOU FOOL! WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?!” Credits Editor frieD195 > The Binding Of Isaac > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 35 - The Binding Of Isaac         I charge at the kid, as all three demons come flying into the cave. One of the demons lunges at the unsuspecting kid. Time comes to a screeching halt as my tail yanks the kid back; sending him violently rocketing to the back of the cave. Wrath rips through my body, my heart stopping as he enters me. My breath hitched as he enters, the agonising pain caused from my heart forcibly stopping sends tears streaking down my face. I collapse to the floor of the cave, the world around me, the jungle just outside of the cave, the dull grey ceiling of the cave, S.K running towards me. All these fade to black as I lose consciousness. - - -         I feel like my soul just got run through an industrial meat grinder as I come too in the Darkness. My vision is twirling around, I turn my head to see the little white runed box only ten yards away. Wrath’s blood-curdling scream sends shivers up my spine as he brings down his claws with all his might on the box; his claws clashes with the box and it violently shocks him, but his attack wasn’t for naught; as I see a crack appeared on the side and a few pieces of wood splintering off, breaking one of the runes.         Wrath turns his attentions to me and charges, his claws ready to strike as his mouth hangs out. All I’m able to manage is say one word before he devours me.         “F-Fade...” He’s just ten feet away now and closing fast.         “DON’T you DARE lay a claw on him!” Fade erupts out of from the Darkness, A flash freeze follows her wake, turning Wrath and I into living popsicles.         “W-Who invited the banshee?!” Wrath’s stupid comment only fuels Fade’s rage.         “Banshee? BANSHEE?!” Fade takes a second to collect herself.         “You poor naive little demon, you have no idea what new level of hell you just entered.” She vanishes for a split second, and then reappears in between Wrath and I.         “I’ll show you hell!” Wrath thaws out and continues his attack as he lunges at Fade.         Fade simply stands there with a smile on her face, she grabs Wrath by the scruff of his neck and backhands him; before she sinks her teeth into him. His body violently twitches as he cries out in pain, Fade rips a massive chunk out from his soul, and he manages to escape from her grasp and flees the Darkness.         “Go 27, you have work to do.” She turns around and blows me a kiss, before kicking me out of the Darkness. - - -         I gasp for air as my heart starts to beat again. S.K. is kneeling over my body, her face lights up with joy as she sees me come to.         “Horror! You’re alive!” She leans in to hug me, but my tail stops her as I rise.         “Sorry S.K. there’s work to be done.” I get to my feet and turn my attention to the kid and see the three demons standing before him.         “You fucking asshole! How dare you sick your fucking BANSHEE on me! Do you know who I am?! I am Demon of fucking WRATH!” I walk towards the three demons, I can see Wrath shaking in fear as I notice a piece of him missing.         “Don’t care.” Bowel-voiding terror fills his face as I keep on walking towards them.         Pride and Cunning both look at each other and silently nod in some sort of agreement, they both grab Wrath and devour him before he even knows what’s going on.         “Kid, this is the true nature of demons, survival of the fittest. Consume or be consumed. You want power? Now’s your chance. Just a fair warning you two, I won’t hesitate a single fucking second to end the kid’s life if he’s not the dominant one after either of you decide to strike a deal with him.” My tail snakes its way to the kid, and ready itself to strike at his neck, decapitating him with one swift strike.         “What ever demon you are, you stand no chance against the both of us.” Pride chimes in as a sinister grin plastered itself on his face.         “I am no demon, I am the horror that lurks in the shadow. I’m the reason why every single species has a rational fear of the dark. Every single unpleasant dream or thought you have is because of me.” The spines of my tail unsheath themselves.         “You might want to think this through, Pride. There’s still a few unknown variables hiding within this one. He managed to take a fairly large chunk out of Wrath, weakening him enough for the both of us to consume him with ease.” Pride still radiates with power as he stands there listening to Cunning.         “Are we going to make a contract, or are you two too scared now to do anything? I thought you were demons, not fillies!” The kid yells that the both of them, they turn their attention to him and jump inside.         “Best of luck to you, kid.” He collapses to the ground, my tail wraps itself around his neck, ready to pop his head off at a moments notice. - - -         “You seek knowledge and power, little one. I can give you both, but.... at a cost.” Cunning and Pride both hover in front of Isaac in his mind.         “And I can turn you into a king! But power also comes at a cost.”         “What is it that the both of you seek?” Isaac sits up, looking over the both of the demons.         “I seek my freedom.” Pride says.         “I seek the knowledge of Madness.” Cunning’s words causes Isaac’s train of thought to hiccup.         “I thought the Demon of Cunning offered me unlimited power, or was that just a false truth?” Isaac’s brain lurches into gear as he sees Cunning simply nod.         “And if I do accept these terms, for one or both of your contracts. What would be the cost of calling upon your powers?” Both of them smile ear to ear as they say their answer in unison.         “Souls.”         “Whomever you decide to make the pact with, the more you use our power, the more souls you need to harvest to quench our thirst. If you fail to feed our hunger for souls, whomever is the one you decide to go with will become the dominant one until their hunger has been sated. Not each soul is considered equal, some are of a higher value than others. The higher the soul is on the social status ladder, the more it is worth. For example; Royalty is worth much more than a commoner. If the soul is powerful, like the demon Wrath was. It will be worth much more than anything else.” Cunning licks his lips at the mere thought about consuming another soul.         “We demons do not lie when it comes to our diet. We, like anything else, must eat to survive.”         “And there’s one thing that’s keeping the both of you from consuming my soul, and that's the demon and his tail awaiting to see who comes out on top. Now, there’s one logical option I see that the both of you have. Join with me. Pride, I can grant you your freedom, and Cunning I can grant you the knowledge you seek as long as I obtain the revenge for my father’s and sister’s death by the claws of the monsters who claimed their souls. After I’ve obtained my goal, you’re free to do as you wish, but only after I have that monster’s head on a silver platter. Do I make myself clear? Or should I just let that demon kill me and ruin your chances of completing your own goals?” Isaac smugly looks up at the demons; he knew that he had them by the balls and there wasn’t a damn thing they could do about it.         “Fairly well then, I agree to the terms of the contract. You grant me my freedom if I help you with your revenge.” Pride raises his hand and cuts his palm.         “I as well, you’ll grant me the knowledge I seek and I too will help you with your revenge.” Cunning raises his hand and cuts his palm.         Isaac raises his hoof and draws his blood, he shakes both of the demons hands, sealing the contract in blood, the energy of life. - - -         The kid starts to stir from whatever pitt the demons took him from, my tail slowly tightens around his neck as he opens his eyes.         “Who is the one I’m currently talking to?”         “We are one, we are Isaac!” He looks up to me, I can see his new found power burning in his eyes.         “So, Isaac is your name, kid? Glad you and whatever demon of your choosing was able to come to some kind of terms and strike a contract.” My tail releases its grip around Isaac’s neck and slithers back behind me.         “I was able to strike up a deal with both Pride and Cunning, their powers are intense!” I now wear a grim mask over my face as I see that damn smug look on the kid’s face.         “I see... Very well Isaac, I’ll be keeping a very close eye on you and your new friends. One wrong step and you’ll just be another corpse that won’t be buried.” My tail points at my eyes and then his before I walk to the back of the cave and just collapse on the ground.         I lay on my stomach, I can feel my muscles start to unwind as the soothing cold floor feels great. S.K. lazily glides over to me and perches herself on top my back and lays her head down. The weight of her body feels good against mine, my tail lays itself on top of S.K. as the Sandman does his work and sweeps me off to Slumber Land. - - -         “You’re a little too trusting, 27. If I were you, I would’ve killed the kid the moment I saw him, but that’s just me though.” The first thing I seek in the Darkness is Fade with her arms crossed; this is probably the first time I’ve ever seen her agitated at me.         “That’s the old me, I’m trying to see the good in people now instead of only profit. If he tries anything then he’ll be forcing my hand of being his shepherd to the Abyss.” Fade’s arms stay crossed as she moves in closer to me.         “It’s your call, you have yourself a good night sleep, I’ll be back before you wake.” She gives me a kiss on my horns as she vanishes from the Darkness. - - -         “Now’s our chance, Isaac! If we kill this demon who’s stopping us from reaching our true potential, then we can become the kings of this world!” Pride argues with Isaac as he and Cunning both stay silent.         “That’s what he wants, Pride. For us to try to kill him while he sleeps, we attack now and we’re all dead, because of your ignorance. If you want your freedom then you must be patient and wait for us to part ways with his guard dog.”         “I am Pride! KING OF THIS WORLD! I will not take any orders from a lesser demon! We’re doing this my way. We strike now and consume this ‘guard dog’ and our strength will increase by ten-fold!” Isaac and Cunning both look at each other and nod without saying a single word. - - -         Pride assumes control over Isaac’s body, his eyes become bloodshot and his horn flares up as he charges up for a magical spell. He slowly creeps his way across the cave towards my sleeping body with S.K. is passed out on top of me. The kid doesn’t notice the blackened cave floor that surrounds my body; each step he takes brings him ever closer to dark ebony pool around me.         Pride is blinded by his ego as he continues to charges up his magical spell, first layer with a flame red, second with a crimson red, the third layer is the color of dried blood, and the fourth and final layer is pure black. The kid doesn’t even break a sweat as he holds this over-charged spell, he steps into the void that pools around me; his spell fires prematurely and boars itself deep into the wall of the cave.         Fade wastes no time as she travels up his hoof and into his body as she envelops him in the matter of seconds. He collapses to the ground and Fade entries his mind and goes to work. - - -         “Now, would you kindly tell me why you just tried to assassinate the one you call Demon?” Isaac can’t withstand Fade’s frozen presence, Pride’s and Cunning’s movements become sluggish.         “How dare yo-.” Isaac tries to pony up, but Fade’s thousand yard stare silences the kid.         “Careful Pride, she’s no normal Banshee.” Both Cunning and Pride sizes Fade up.         “She’s no demon, therefore she’s no match for the might of Pride!” He charges in, his inflated ego clouds his judgment.         Isaac and Cunning simply stand by and watch Pride charge in head first, they both wear a sinister grin and nod silently to each other. Pride’s movements come to a snail’s crawl the closer he gets to Fade, her presence is too great for him to resist. Barely out of striking range, ice starts to encase his body, stopping him dead in his tracks.         “Banshee, why do you protect the demon with the tail? Whatever he has offered you, we can top it.” Cunning finally speaks up as Pride’s soul is now a popsicle.         “He has only offered me a simple contract, but what he’s given me though, no one can even come close to matching it.” Fade places her hand on her icy trophy, Pride’s eyes violently shake in terror as he’s now a prisoner in his new home.         “Is it safe to assume that this pathetic excuse of a demon was the one who took control of the little one’s body and tried to assassinate my Demon?” Fade digs her nail into the surface of the ice, carving out the lyrics of her lullaby.         “Yes, you’re correct with this assumption. Isaac and I had no say in the matter, Pride acted out on on his own due to his arrogance. May I ask a small request of you, Banshee?” Cunning approaches Fade and her trophy.         “You may ask, but doesn’t mean I’ll grant it though. Pride seems to be the more powerful one of the three of you, so I should have no problem freezing you as well, should you cross me again that is.” She finished carving out the lyrics of her lullaby and chuckles to herself.         “Give Pride over to me, let me decide his punishment. He broke the one thing ‘your demon’ told him not too, he doesn’t need to know about this. Isaac still has much to offer to him and I simply do not wish to return back to the hell I fought so hard to escape.” Ice slowly builds up on his soul, but he keeps on pushing on closer to Pride and Fade.         “Very well, you may do as you see fit, only on one condition. If I even catch you looking at Demon the wrong way, I’ll put the both of you in a frozen hell so cold that you’ll wish, no pray that you were never born.” She pushes the ice cube that is Pride towards Cunning, he licks his lips and devours him.         “Pride on the rocks, I thought I would never have such a luxury as this. You have my word, Banshee. Isaac nor I will cause your demon any harm.” Fade vanishes from Isaac’s mind and returns home.         “I’m glad you and I were on the same page there, Isaac. I’ll consider him as a down payment. Now, we’ll hold up to our end the bargain as long as we travel with the tailed demon. But as soon as we part ways, the deal is off.” He grins at Isaac and bursts into laughter. - - -         I wake up a few hours later, I can feel the heat of the sun seeping into the cave, but the current-like clouds block out the light. My tail slowly pets S.K.’s wings, causing them to expand outwards. She gives a low moan and nuzzles her head into my scales, my heart rate steadily increases as my urges come rushing back to the surface. My breathing becomes labored as my tail increases its speed of its strokes, with each new pass S.K.’s moans become louder.         Her talons digs down into my scales as my tail starts to move further down her backside. I concentrate hard, I put every fiber of my being being behind my focus; my tail comes to a crawl and lifts off her back and lays on the ground. I control my breathing and heart rate with ease and force the urges back down; I’m afraid that the next time I have these urges that I won’t be able to fight them.         The kid groans as he stirs from his slumber, as I turn my head, my horns scrapes on rock floor of the cave and I see the kid just fifteen feet away from me. It looks like the kid had a powerful nightmare as he looks like utter shit; the way someone looks like after a hard night of partying. S.K. rolls off my back and onto the floor, she hits the floor with a thud and wakes up.         “Aww, I was having such a good dream too. Why did it have to end so soon?”         “Atleast you got some sleep last night, I on the other hoof didn’t sleep at all.” Yeah, it looks like the kid had a powerful hangover.         “Inner demons giving you problems?” I can’t but help myself from laughing after I say this.         “Yeah... Something like that...”         “Take a few minutes to collect yourself, we need to get moving.”         The kid eventually collects himself and S.K. does the same. We leave the cave and continued deeper into the jungle. Credits Editor frieD195 > The End Of The Road > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 36 - The End Of The Road         As we walked through the blistering heat of the new day, the aura is finally taking its toll on my soul. It feels like I’ve been beaten down to a bloody pulp, the pulp is frozen in ice trays and then used as ice cubes in someone’s drinks. I look up into the sky, I only see the black curtain-like clouds, the further inland we go, the more it appears that the clouds are slowly rotating; as if the clouds were a massive storm and we’re nearing its eye.         “It looks like you didn’t get any sleep as well.” The kids smartass retort pushes me slightly closer to the edge.         “I slept like the dead last night, just the closer we get to where the cultist’s base of operations. the stronger the aura gets. It’s now finally taking its toll on my soul.” My nerves are just raw, I’m close to the edge and just the slightest thing could set me off.         “You have no idea how true that statement is.” The kid murmurs underneath his breath, I just ignore it and keep on walking.         I can feel Friend’s presence seeping through the crack on his little white box. I doubt his cage can hold him much longer. If another demon attacks and goes for his cell, unaware of what it houses; then that attack could break his bindings and set him free. Or could end up killing Friend instead, I hope the latter would be the situation should another demon attack occur.         My steps become faulty as the aura’s brutal punishment continues to sap my strength from my body. I look behind me to see S.K still as the aura has no effect on her what so ever, Isaac on the other hand is having trouble keeping up with his as he’s now beginning to be affected. He nearly stumbled over but he doesn’t lose his hoofing, my tail wraps around his barrel and tows him behind us.         “H-Hey! W-What do you think you’re doing?!” He doesn’t fight back at all, knowing it would be futile.         “Looks like the aura is now beginning to affect you too, Isaac; or at the very least Cunning and Pride. What affects them affects you, it’s a two-way street since you three made a contract. You’re their host now and they protect your soul as you protect theirs, or you just watch each others back. The more you feed them, the stronger they’ll become and the stronger you need to become so you can still be the dominant one. I’m giving you the chances that I never had, I won’t always be around to insure that you’ll always be the dominant one; as soon as you and I part ways you’ll be in danger. We need to hurry up and get this over with before we become too weak to do anything.” The kid stays silent and folds his fore hooves together and pouts as I carry him.         We continued walking through the jungle. The deeper we went, the less I see of normal trees and the more I see of the balefire trees. Eventually only flaming trees can be seen. I can feel the kid fighting to stay conscious while I carried him with my tail, I guess the aura is just too much for his small body. After a click of hiking through the jungle, the kid finally gives up his fight and passess out; his body goes limp and dangles and flails about as tail carries him.         “Aww, poor little guy is all tuckered out. Kinda cute if you ask me.” S.K. gives me a wink. which gets the Horror side of me thinking.         “Yeah, I’ve been struggling hard myself not to pass out. You’re the lucky one that since you seem not to be affected by this aura. So S.K., let me ask you a question, and feel free to not answer it. But what is your take on cross species relationships?” S.K.’s face brightens up as she hides her snickering with her wing. “As you said when we first meet, I was either sent here or left here to die. But because of My Little Horror, I’ve managed to live to fight another day. And what’s with this sudden interest in me? And I’m surprised you haven't tried to jump me yet with how frisky you are in the mornings.” She lets out a hearty laugh and pushes me with her wing, causing me to nearly trip. “Well, long story short, the Horror you knew is now me and I it. The best way I can describe it is we merged into one being. So whatever feelings it had for you are now my own, and he had some pretty strong ones.” She sheepishly grins as she sticks her tongue out at me. “So, what’re saying is that you have a pack-like mentality with me now?” “Yeah, you can say that. If anything would threaten to hurt you, I wouldn’t be able to control myself as I ripped them to pieces.” S.K. gives me another nudge with her wing, causing me to stumble slightly. “My Little Horror, The Guardian, kinda has a nice ring to it. And I’m willingly to try anything once, but before we do anything; I need to take a bath, and maybe you too.” She does have a solid point there, I do smell of man and its been awhile since I did have a good shower. “Okay, I didn’t want to do anything that you weren't okay with, I would feel horrible if I hurt someone who was close to me.” We continue on with our small talk, going through just random chitchat. Just another click into the Balefire Jungle and we near the eye of the storm, the kid is still passed out and dangles around in my tail’s grasp as I walked. I can feel pure, unadulterated madness seeping out of the cracked box. To be honest, I kinda missed Friend’s mad presence. - - -         “Do you feel it, Isaac?” Cunning says as excitement fills his voice.         “Feel what?”         “Madness, he’s close, I can feel it in my soul.” A sinister grin plastered itself onto his face.         “How can you be certain of it?”         “Trust me, I know when the Demon of Madness is near. He’s a tricky little bastard, but he’ll be mine soon enough.”         “Whatever you say, Cunning. As long as you keep up to your end of the deal, then I don’t care what you do.”         “Isaac, give me control! We need to be awake for when he comes!” The kid seems a little unease at the idea of not being the dominate one.         “And how do I know you won’t try to attack S.K. or Demon?” Isaac’s words seem to offend Cunning, he almost has a pained expression on his face.         “Do you take me as a fool? If we even try to kill the tailed one, we’ll be dead in a heartbeat. Let me in control so your body can start to adjust to my powers. That way they won’t fail on you when you do call upon me.” The kid simply nods at Cunning’s request. - - -         Isaac starts to stir from his slumber, I turn my head to greet him with a smile after his little nap, only to see his eyes bloodshot. My tail constricts around his body on its own accord, causing him to gasp for air.         “What did I tell you about letting Isaac be the one in control?” His eyes lock onto mine as he tries to desperately to fight my tails’ grasp.         “H-Hear me out, Tailed One! Before you acted too hastily and end the little one’s life!” My tail stops strangling Isaac, but doesn’t let him go.         “Choose your words wisely.”         “T-The kid’s soul isn’t strong enough to resists this aura, mine is t-though! I asked his permission before taking c-control. He gave it to me w-willingly!” He starts to cough violently as he fights for air.         “Very well, I’ll be keeping a very close eye on you.” My tail loosen its grip and continues to carry the kid.         “You do not need to carry us, this aura is effecting me greatly but we can still trot just fine.” My tail drops him to the ground, he lands on his hooves and keeps pace with us.         “So, Tailed One, can you feel it?” That same grin slowly creeps its way back onto his muzzle.         “The aura?”         “No, that presence... I can feel a powerful demon nearby.”         “There’s something amiss here, but other than that, no.”         “I see... So Tailed One, forgive my curiosity, but what kind of demon are you? I’ve never knew of one with such a unique tail as yours.” My tail wags happily as he talks about it.         “If you wish to find out for yourself, I need to find someone or something to unseal my powers, would you or Isaac know of such a spell?”         “You must have a very powerful soul for resisting this ever growing aura for this long. We don’t know of an unsealing spell, yet. But there’s a Book of Old that might just have what you seek. You’ll have to promise us that you’ll let us keep the book after we unseal your powers.”         “You’re an observant one, I doubt I can keep on going like this though; I need my powers soon or my soul will be crushed by this agonizing aura. You’ll have my word that you can keep this Book of Old after my powers are unsealed. I’d have no use for it.”         We continue on traveling through the jungle, nearing the eye of the storm. Both Isaac and S.K. stay silent as we walked, my tail stays close to the kid, keeping a very close eye on him; my tail makes stabbing gestures at the back of Isaac’s head, he doesn’t notice a thing while S.K. and I just snicker. Death hangs in the air. With each breath I take, an awful taste pollutes my mouth. Here we stand just a few feet from this unholy barrier that protects the eye of whatever is creating such a crippling aura. Cunning steps forward and his horn starts to charge.         “I’ll be able to open a portal through this protective barrier, but just long enough for us to get in. Ready yourselves as soon as we step through into the unknown. We’ll be trapped inside.”         His horn charges through the first two layers with ease, the third crawls along and then the fourth layer nearly comes to a stop halfway. Cunning is struggling to even hold the power he built up, let alone to keep on channeling it. Sweat breaks out across his brow as the black engulfs his horn, I drop to all fours and S.K. climbs on top. The barrier slowly opens up as Cunning lets loose of his spell, my tail picks him up and I charge through the portal that barely opens up and quickly closes as I make it through by the scales on my back.         I come to a screeching halt at what lays beyond the demonic wall, bodies of zebras and the unknown litter the grounds. Spirits and Demons fly around the sphere that houses the intense aura, in the middle of the sphere lies a lake of blood with even more bodies floating in it. There’s a small island with one zebra standing on it. He has a book with dark energy pouring from it in torrents. S.K.’s jaw nearly falls off and hits my back as she’s struck speechless at the sight of the morbid scenery that’s lays ahead of us.         My tail lets go of Cunning and he falls down on his hunches and takes it all in, I can feel S.K.’s body shaking in terror as she tightens her grip around my neck, nearly choking me. My soul digs a hole in the floor of the Darkness and buries its head in it. I only wish I could do the same.         “Who dares enter my SANCTUM?!” The zebra on the island yells out, his voice causing the spirits and demons to shriek with pain.         We’re all terrified by the morbidity of this so called ‘sanctum’. My joints feel as if they’re welded together. My tail falls to the ground with a dull thud, my heart pounds furiously in my chest as my vision becomes blurry. The stench of blood and decaying flesh hits us like a kick to the teeth. S.K. starts to dry-heave, her talons digging into my chest, the pain snaps me out of the petrified trance and my tail pushes S.K.’s head to the side before she vomits on my back.         S.K. continues to vomit her guts out, my tail slowly strokes her as she does, trying to be comforting. Her talons draw blood as the dig deeper into my chest, I grin and bare down on my teeth as my blood coats her talons; puncturing just deep enough to cause blood to run freely. Fade starts to stir in my mind, her desire to devour the one who sealed her away is intense. My breath hangs in the air as my body becomes chilled, the air around us turns cold and heavy with each passing second.         “That’s him, 27. I can feel it. I want him to suffer by my hands, show him the pain and misery he caused me.” For once, her words aren't just cold and lustful, but fueled with rage.         “Don’t worry Fade, one of us is going to die today, and it’s going to be him. Nothing would please me more than to see his body floating in the crimson lake.” I think to myself, Fade starts to hum joyfully with my thoughts.         “You’ve come all this way and only barely stepped a single hoof through the front door just to be stopped by my majestic sanctum?! You’re pathetic!” Cunning finally collects himself and stands tall and answers the zebra,         “I am the Demon of Cunning, we came here to seek an audience with you!” I can feel Fade itching to get out and tear this zebra apart.         “A Demon of Cunning? How did such a weak and low-level demon make his way to my sanctum? And who’s this? A demon that I don’t recognize? Tailed demon, what hell have you  crawled out from just to see me?!” My tail doesn’t wag happily this time as someone mentions it, but merely whips at the ground, kicking up dirt.         “I’ve come seeking knowledge, the Tailed One hasn’t said a word on what he wants.” S.K. finishes up with her purge and gets off my back.         “Is it power you seek? Or is it a new master you seek? I can grant you both, so much power you wouldn’t even know what to do with yourself.” His offer of power is intriguing. It definitely piqued my interests.         “I came here to claim your soul as my own.” Is the only thing I say before I charge in.         The zebra gives out a demonic laugh before he starts his chanting, corpses around us start to rise, spirits fill them, each one letting out a dreadful moan fueled by unholy energy. Their bodies only being held together by the spirit’s powers, muscle tissue fell freely off the bodies as they lunged at us.         S.K. swipes one of them with her talons, tearing through it like a hot knife through butter. Isaac levitates a few of them in the air and rips them from limb to limb, without even breaking a sweat. I blow past a few of them, my tail obliterating them as its blade like spines makes quick work of them.         “S.K. these guys are cake, should be no problem for you! Cunning, support S.K. if she needs it, hang back and hit them with your weaker spells, save your strength for later on. I got the zebra.” I yell back at the both of them.         “Do you know who I am?! I am Demon of Agony! I shall show you a whole new level of pain that you can’t even fathom!” After he shouts out, he continues his chanting, his necromancer words fill the air and raise more dead.         “Yeah? Demon of Agony? I’m what lurks in the back of your mind, I’m your worst nightmare!” His chants become more complex and a vortex starts to churn in the lake of blood.         As I take one step on the lake’s surface, I become snared as blood like claws wrap around my limbs and tail. More and more come rising out of the lake and plant themselves on my body, trying to drag me down under. My tail turns and whips around chaotically, breaking the claw’s grasps on me, buying me enough time to run further into the lake.         A balefire limb comes jolting out of the vortex and as more claws impair my movements, this time focusing on my tail. I struggle to free myself from their bloody grip, only to fail as I begin to rise into the air. My limbs are completely covered in blood, constricting my movements as I try to thrash around to break free. My desperate attempts only fail as the balefire behemoth pulls itself out of the vortex.         I’m helpless as I simply watch this monstrosity being born in front of my eyes. My restraints tighten with each failed attempt I try to make to break them. Small balls of blood float up around me and start to morph into daggers. Fade pours on the power, causing the remainder of my scales on my back to rise and start to vent the frozen black ooze; the scales on my tail are only able to open slightly, but enough to vent out the smog.         The daggers rocket towards me, but they freeze into blood icicles and fall back down into the lake. The bindings around my limbs begin to crystallize as my body vents off more of the thick black smoke. The balefire behemoth lets loose a powerful roar and grabs me before I’m freed from the bloody tentacles, I cry out in pain as its flames lick my body.         “FADE! I need more power!” I think to myself, I can feel Fade now lending more of her power to me, numbing the pain of the flames.         My scales pump out even more of the frozen smog. the behemoth’s flames became snuffed out as the smog covers it. His hand slowly starts to freeze as I force it open. An ebony black sphere materializes around the behemoth and I, I jerk my head back to see Cunning with malevolent smile on his face and his horn so black it's consuming the light around it.         “Cunning! What are you doing?!” I yell out as the sphere starts to enclose more around us.         “Killing two demons with one stone!” The sphere consumes the behemoth and I, the last thing I see his that smog look on the kids face. God I hated that look.         The behemoth roars one last time before he crumbles into flaming gravel. My soul feels like it’s being forced through a meat grinder. I can’t feel my mortal body as it’s ripped away from me. - - -         “2-27?” My soul lies on the floor of the Darkness, slowly disappearing as the Abyss beckons for me one last time.         “Y-You were right, F-Fade, I do trust too easily...” I give a faint smile as Fade places my head on her lap.         “D-Don’t say such foolish things 27, y-you’re going to be alright...” I look up to see the flood of tears she’s holding back.         “F-Fade, I’m s-sorry... I’ve failed, Cunning got a c-cheap shot off on me, and now the Abyss is calling for me... W-Worst of all, I’ve f-failed you, Fade...” More of my soul dissolves into the Darkness as the Abyss claims it as its own.         “2-27, p-please don’t go! You’ve still have w-work to do! Y-You’ve made a promise to me!” The dam of tears breaks, releasing the torrent it was holding back.         “I’m s-sorry Fade... I lo-,” The last thing I feel is a frozen tear melting on my cheek as the Abyss takes me.         “2...7....” Credits Editor frieD195 > Hell Hath No Fury Like Fade > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 37 - Hell Hath No Fury Like Fade         Drifting along the current that is the Abyss, I can’t but help to feel at peace with myself. I managed to survive a lot longer than I even expected to, at least I didn’t die alone, like Arkis...         “That may be true, but I was the strong one, you’re nothing without me.” His hand pulls me out of the Abyss’s grasp.         “Y-Yeah? What have you been doing this whole time while I struggled every day just to survive?” I pull myself up to my feet after I’m pulled to shore.         “I’ve been keeping us from slipping away into the Abyss, each time you come to pay me a visit, it puts both of us in danger...” Arkis’s words are dull and flat as he speaks.         “Yeah? Do you expect me to thank you for this? Or do you simply wish to see me begging on my knees?” The venom that threatens to drip into my voice is controlled for now.         “No, I expect you to do as you’re told! I gave you one simple task and you can’t even do that; or have you already forgotten what it was?” I don’t feel like myself, I’m more on edge than usual and my thoughts are filled with madness.         “I don’t remember a damn thing! Hell, I can’t even remember how I even got here! How do you expe-.” His stone cold gaze cuts me off, his eyes narrow slightly and it feels as if he’s staring right through my very soul.         “I took away your memories to protect you, if you knew the slightest of truth on how we’ve gotten here, you wouldn’t be able to handle it. I’ve been slowly returning your memories when I see fit. You’re not ready to see what we did to obtain this punishment.” The exposures to Friend’s potent madness corrupts my thoughts, it’s hard for me to even think clearly.         “You’ve been keeping my fucking memories?! How dar.-” That same gaze cuts me off before I could even finish.         “Looks like your little ‘Friend’ has been a rather poor influence on you, and that’s a shame. By the way, how is that old trickster doing?” His sudden interest in Friend throws me off guard.         “He’s been sealed away in a little white box.” I didn’t realise it until after I said this, but there’s been a smile creeping its way onto my face.         “So, he hasn't broken out yet? Strange, that’s not like him at all...” His comment causes the gears in my head to lurch into action.         “What do you mean?” My voice sounds brittle, strained.         “By your reaction, I can safely assume that he’s been sitting in the box... I doubt this world has the power to even seal away his foot, let alone his entire being.” I’m shaken severely by his words, has Friend seriously just been lazing about in his box this whole time?         “So, what you’re saying is, he could've broken his chains whenever he pleased?”         “Easily, if I might add. And to answer your question on why he hasn’t already, well I’m afraid that even I don’t know that.” He simply shrugs and points his finger at a silver screen.         “Where you’re lacking in power, it seems that your friends that you’ve made are not. For example, take Fade. She might be an ice queen, but her powers are driven by her emotions, you remember the saying ‘Hell hath no fury, like a woman scorned’? Well, your untimely death unleashed something that’s been dormant her entire life. Just watch through your eyes as her emotions for you awaken her potential.” I turn around to see the silver screen with moving pictures on them, I see Fade crying in the Darkness, alone. - - -         Her frozen tears fall away from her face and shatter as they make contact with the floor of the Darkness, her jet black hair unravels from its bun and flows freely down to her waist. I feel a terrible sadness fill me as I broke the one promise that I made to Fade, I choke back a tear as I watch her weeping. All she wanted was to not be alone, and I couldn’t even do such a simple task as that.         “I-I hope you find peace in your Abyss, 27...” She slowly rises from the ground and vanishes from the Darkness. - - -         Fade takes full control over my soulless body, and claims at as if it were her own. My eyes open and I’m laying on the surface of the lake. My body is stained with blood, but not of my own. Fade breaths new icy life into my lungs, she manipulates the blood and forces it to do her bidding.         The blood morphs around my body and freezes, turning me into a true Horror. I let out a moan as I shaklee rise to my feet, Fade’s burning desire to destroy everything in sight fuels my body. I rear up, throwing my head back and release a ear shattering roar, the necro-zombie-zebras around S.K. and the kid slump back down to the ground and the spirits flee; the zebra’s chanting is drowned out by my roar, breaking the bonds that held them together.         “H-How is this even possible?! You should be DEAD!” Cunning yells out, Fade ignores him and stares up at the Agony.         “You’re not the tailed demon... No, no, we know your aura all to well, spawn of Nightmare Moon.” My body is more Horror than Human now, I can feel Fade’s icy being energizing it.         “B-Because of you, I went through hell, what I went through you couldn’t even comprehend! But one kind soul cared enough for me even while I tried to consume him to offer me help, and now he’s gone, taken away from me... I want my revenge for you’ve did to me, I blame both you and Cunning for the one you know as Demon’s death...” Tears streak down my face, only to freeze to my skin.         “How cute, you actually cared for the tailed one, sounds like you almost l-.” I charge across the lake, causing Agony eyes to go wide and frantically search through his book for a spell. Spirits and Demons fly towards me, their claws ripping away at my body, but Fade doesn’t falter, she keeps on charging. More demons and spirits rip through my body, tearing away at my physical form, but with each new lacerations Fade’s icy presences freezes over the wound. My tail dips down into the lake, grabbing a skull and hurls it at the book, it strikes true and knocks the book over; closing it. “HOW DARE YO-” Is the only thing he manages to say as my tail penetrates through his torso, shish-kebabing him. “You’re a pathetic excuse for a demon, I was going to slowly devour your soul and show you my frozen hell. But you don’t deserve such luxuries...” The blade-like spines unstealth themselves, tearing the zebra’s insides apart. His body dangles on my tail as Fade lifts him from the ground and closer to my mouth, blood freely flows down my tail. His body shakes in shock as his eyes lock onto mine. “I’ll enjoy swallowing your soul whole, Agony.” I bite down into his neck, his warm blood runs down my chin and down my neck. I can feel Agony slowly dying as Fade devours him. My teeth bite down deeper into his neck, causing more blood to gush out. I rear up, slinging blood off into the air and let loose another ear-shattering roar. My tail violently whips the corpse off of it and into the lake, I collapse to my knees and start to weep. My tail coils around me, and rest its tip against my cheek, I kneel there hugging my tail crying. Fade manages to stop crying after a few moments of mourning. My tail hugs her even tighter as one last tear runs down my face as I just kneel there. - - -         “Now do you see her potential?” I stood there speechless and only manage to give him a nod.         “H-How do I leave from here to go back to the Darkness?” I turn around, only to be meet with a disappointed scowl on Arkis’s face.         “You can’t simply just walk out of here like it was nothing, the Abyss brought you here because your soul took critical damage, technically you’re dead right now. But if you wish to leave, you’ll have to sacrifice something to get the Abyss to let you go.” His words hit me hard, I knew Cunning did some serious damage to me, but I didn’t realize it actually killed me.         “Fine, I’ll sacrifice a portion of my memories, I don’t care how much the Abyss wants, just give them to it.” Arkis lets out a long sigh and scratches the back of his head.         “That’s something I’m not too keen on letting go of. Something that important to you. But if you wish to get back so desperately to your Darkness, than so be it.” He places his fingers on my forehead and burrows them deep into my head.         A searing hot white pain envelopes my vision, Arkis grabs my by the scruff of my neck and keeps me from collapsing. He yanks out some memories that I haven't relived and now won’t, and tosses them into the Abyss’s gaping maw. He lets go of me and I nearly collapsed as my vision comes back, I look up to see Arkis standing in front of the silver screen. Out of the corner of my eye I see Fade starting to move, she picks up the book and before I can keep on watching Arkis grabs my attention.         “The Abyss has accepted the fractions of your memories as payment, you may take your leave whenever you wish.” He points behind me, revealing a white wooden door.         “I would like to see what Fade does before I leave.” He nods and moves out of my line of sight and I simply just watch. - - -         Fade’s rage still fuels my body, I walk over the crimson lake with the book in hand. Cunning is visibly shaking with fear, S.K. slowly approaches me, hesitant at first but greets me at the edge of the lake.         “H-Horror... I-Is that y-you?” Her voice is shaky at best.         “I’m sorry to inform you, but the one you know by the name of Horror is dead.”          “H-How?!” Disbelief fills her voice as she grabs me by my arms and shakes me.         “With his powers sealed, he was too weak to continue fighting. Sadly, I was too weak myself to save him...” S.K. is shaking now, and as she looks at me I can see she’s afraid and depressed and a million different things all at once.         “You’re lying! H-He can’t be dead! H-He just can’t...” Her voice is filled with rage and denial, my tail gently wipes away the only tear from S.K.’s face.         “Sure Kill, listen to me very closely, he’s gone. You have no idea how much pain this causes me to say this, but Demon, Horror, or whatever name you called him by is gone... Just be grateful that you knew him for the brief time that you did. He was a very kind and generous soul... I-I’ve never met someone like him before... And now that he’s gone, I-I just don’t know what to do anymore.” S.K. sits back on her hunches and takes it all in, her eyes loses the sparkle they once had in them.         “We, I might be able to save him, give me the book so I may unseal the Tailed one’s powers. If you can keep his body alive long enough, his soul might return from whatever afterlife or purgatory it went to; if his will is strong enough to return.” Fade tosses the book at him without a second thought, S.K. perks up after hearing this.         “D-Do you really think you can do this, Isaac?!” S.K. bolts over him as he opens the book.         “If and only if you can bring him back, I might just spare your life. This is your fault anyways. If you can’t fix him, I won’t hesitate on consuming your souls.” Cunning is already nose deep into the book, levitating the pages as he reads.         “If you’re not My Little Horror, than who are you?” S.K. sits antsy with new found hope.         “You may call me Fade, this was the name given to me by my Mistress.” Cunning’s ears perked up as Fade says this, but continues on reading.         “There, I think I’ve found the spell that might just unseal the Tailed one’s powers, stand back and let me focus.” Fade moves back twenty feet, standing perfectly still as the blood like skin and claws start to unthaw and drip to the ground.         Isaac’s horn goes through the first two layers quick, the third one staggered along and the fourth and final layer crawls at a snail’s pace. Sweat starts to bead up along his brow as he continues to channel the spell. The fourth layer finally engulfs his horn in the ebony black, he looks up and gives me one nod before unleashing his spell. Three black keys materials above my head, each one slides right into my skull as if there was a hole for each of them. They all turn and making a clicking noise as if they just unlocked a door, my vision goes black and my tails props me up so I don’t fall to the ground. - - -         The little white box sits there in the Darkness, the runes crack and split, all four sides of the box lazily fall to the floor; thick fog rolls out from the box as streamers and balloons shoot out from the box. Insane laughter echoes throughout my mind, almost deafening. Friend backflips out from the box and lands on his feet, wearing a sombrero on his head, a margarita in one hand, and a perfect tan.         “Honey! I’m home!” He turns on one heel and throws his hat into the Darkness, the hat explodes into a dozen white doves and they fly away.         “Lad? Lass? Anybody home?” He summons his cane and starts to stroll through the Darkness.         He comes to a stop as he steps on my fragmented soul, he looks down with a grin and let’s out another mad laugh.         “Hey, who broke 27?!”         “W-Welcome back, Friend...” Fade appears in the Darkness, standing right behind him.         “Aren't you just looking as lovely as always! Now lass, who broke the lad?!” Friend turns around and sees the dark gloomy look on Fade’s face.         “T-Thank you... And what are you talking about? 27 is d-dead...” Fade folds her arms together and looks away from him.         “Obviously not, or we won’t be having this conversation.” He sidesteps and points at my shattered soul with his cane.         “He-He-He.” Fade can barely keep herself from breaking down into tears, she only managed to stutter as she slowly approaches me.         “Huh, seems to be a piece missing from his soul... Lass you wouldn’t know what has happened to it, would you?” He pokes at the empty slot in my chest with his cane.         Fade falls down onto her knees and is hesitant at first, but she places her hands on the fragments of my soul and tries her best to hold back the torrent of tears.         “Fade... Did you or did you not take a sample of the lad’s soul?” She only manages to nod slightly.         “What did I-.” Friend raises his cane into the air and brings it down onto Fade, it freezes just a few inches away from her head.         “Don’t you dare lay a finger on me or 27!” Fade’s power starts to radiates off of her, Friend takes a few steps back and shakes the ice off of his cane.         She places her lips on my forehead, she rises to her feet and looks at me one last time before turning around to meet Friend’s gaze.         “He willingly gave me his soul, without a second thought. It was either me or the Horror, and he chose me. While you were out on your little vacation in your little white box, I was here alone with 27. I could’ve easily devoured his entire soul, killing you and him, but I didn’t. I only took the tainted part that the Horror corrupted, killing it and sparing you and my 27.” Friend’s throne erupts from the floor, he leans back and rubs his chin.         “My vacation was fine, thank you for asking. And if the lad was in any true danger, I would’ve broken out from that sorry excuse of a binding they called a seal. Now, the lad is in some serious trouble. Whomever he is talking to right now in the Abyss can’t be good for business. By the looks of it, he is either fighting to keep his soul or he struck up some kind of deal. It’s up to the lad to pull himself out, while he’s in there, we need to keep his body alive until he returns.” He taps his cane against the floor.         “I want to spend some time with 27’s soul. I think you can handle such an easy task as this. But before you go, there's a gryphon and unicorn who are friends of 27. ” Friend’s grin stretched ear to ear as his chaotic laughter echoes throughout the Darkness before he vanishes from his throne. Credits Editor frieD195 > Madness (Not Censored) > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 38 - Madness Caution! This Chapter contains CLOP! If you don't care for CLOP please go read the 'Madness(Censored)'! Enjoy! Friend takes control of my body, he stretched my body into unnatural positions. Each muscle stretching out far past their limits. My joints emitted a most satisfying, loud pop. The scales on my back quickly regrow, S.K. and Cunning just watched with their mouths wide open as Friend manipulated my body. I look up with a grin and see the spirits and demons flying around inside of the sanctum, something out of the corner of my eye catches my attention, it was a good ol’ tail.         “When did I get a tail?!” My tail starts to wag happily and I start to run around in circles chasing my tail like a dog.         “Get back here you little scamp!” I laughed gaily as I chase after my tail.         After the fifth circle, Tail wises up and trips me, I come tumbling down to the lake’s edge. The blood casts my reflection back at me and my grin becomes even wider when I see my horns.         “When did I get my horns?!” I run my hands along my horns, if my grin became any bigger, my face would split open.         “I know the lad has always been a attractive fellow, but my horns make him look even more dashing, if I do say so myself.” I stroke my horns with pride, still admiring them in the reflection.         “F-Fade, is that you?” S.K. finally chimes in, I stop stroking my horns and slowly turned my head.         “So, you’ve meet Fade? I don’t care much for her, but I really don’t much care for anyone!” My insane laughter fills the air in the sanctum.         “Then who might be the one in control of the Tailed one’s body?” My eyes land on Isaac, my eyes go wide as I can see Cunning’s blood red aura radiating off his body.         “I haven’t seen you in ages, Cunning! How’s life been treating you?!”         “Fine... Now, answer my question, who are you?” He shoots daggers at me, only causing me to laugh even harder.         “That’s a low blow, Cunning. But let me refresh your memory, for I. Am. Madness!” I throw my arms up in the air, releasing a shockwave of powerful dark energy.         The shock wave hits Isaac and S.K. forcing both of them backpedal a few steps. The shock wave makes contact with the barrier that Agony created, shattering it and releasing the spirits and demons back to the hell they crawled out of. Agony’s aura dissipates with his barrier, felt as if someone just removed a ton of lead off my chest.         Isaac’s horn flares up to the black charge in a heartbeat, he launches his black laser and it penetrates through my chest as if it was made of paper. I look down and see smoke rising from my new hole, burning flesh fills the air and makes my stomach gurgle with hunger. Another beam strikes my stomach, and another one grazes my neck, turning me into a walking piece of swiss cheese.         “So, you still want to kill me? That’s FANTASTIC! Now, where’s my cane?!” Scales quickly erupt from underneath my skin, covering my body completely. I reach out with my right hand, I focus for only a second to summon a shalalie.         “This isn’t my cane! It’s a SHALALIE! Better than a umbrella I guess!” My holes quickly heal and I start to stroll towards the kid, twirling my shalali as I do.         Several more lasers come flying at me, not a single one lands or even grazers me as I dodge each one with ease.         “Oh, what’s wrong Cunning?! Having trouble predicting my moves? I’ll tell you why! Because even I don’t know what I’m going to do!” My insane laughter echoes throughout the jungle.         A black box forms around me, encasing me in the matter of seconds. The box implodes around me, sending a massive shock wave outwards, nearly causing Isaac and S.K. to be blown backwards. After the smoke clears, I’m singing - Oomph! - Ready or Not (I'm Coming) - as my scales regenerate. I charge the kid before he can even charge up for another attack, I grab my shalalie by the tip and bring back behind my head and up into the air.         “FOR!” I swing my shalalie with great force it shatters on impact with the kid’s chin, he’s sent rocketing backwards fifteen yards and crashes into a smoldering tree.         I turn my attention towards S.K. she’s petrified stiff as she watches me.         “Well then, aren't you a pretty little thing? No wonder the lad has been so keen on keeping you around.”         “S-Subject 27? I-Is that you?” My tail falls to the ground along with my jaw.         “Ah, so you knew the lad? How wonderful!” I walk right next to S.K., she only stands there and watches me.         “Would you like to know a little secret about the lad?” I lean in next to her ear and whispered it, her breath catches in her throat as she falls to the ground.         “Even the lad doesn’t know about that little secret!”         “He-He-He...” She only manages to stutter as the gears in her head comes to a screeching halt.         “How can one person do something that horrible? It’s because he’s HUMAN! HAAHAHAHAA! They’re such a naturally destructive species, that’s how! Whole reason why the lad is still alive till this very day, h-.”          “NO! My Little Horror couldn’t be such a-.”         “A what? Monster? Abomination? Horror? You’ve seen what the lad can do, even without my powers. How can someone like him commit such an unforgivable sin as that and still can sleep at night? EASY! He is a true Human.” S.K. barely gets back to her paws and talons, I reach my hand out to S.K. but my tail quickly wraps itself around it, entangling it.         My tail’s vein starts pulse with power, its grip only tightens and pulls back my arm away from S.K. Friend simply laughs as my own tail disobeys even his commands.         “Silly little scamp! Trix's are for ME!” I yank my arm forward, but my tail pulls back even harder, and dislocating my left arm from its socket.         “W-What have you done to my Horror!?” S.K.’s eyes burn fiercely as she cries out in desperation.         “Bad tail! Bad! How dare you disobey your master!” My tail lets my dislocated arm swing lazily to my side and wraps itself around my neck.         “No! You’re not Horror’s master! Whomever this 27 is, he’s not my Horror! Don’t yo-.” A large black beam slices between S.K. and I, it kisses my stomach and melts off the scales.         “Look’s like Cunning is still alive, good I was getting bored talking to you anyways.” My tail squeezed even tighter around my neck, causing me to gasp for air.         “S-Subject 27... You’ll pay for what you’ve done!” Isaac retakes control over his body, he bends Cunning’s power to his own free will.         He teleports behind me and launches off a three round burst of lasers, one grazes my left arm, the second one rips through my right collarbone, and the third barley kisses tail, causing it to spasm and accidentally pulling me to the ground. The kid lets out a primal scream as he charges up a powerful spell, creating multiple clones that circled me. Friend forces a great deal of his chaotic power into my right arm, forcing the vein to pulse beyond its own limits, my right arm shakes violently as Isaac starts to cast another spell.         Each clone’s horn flares up to its ebony black layer, a black sphere appears in the air above me. Each clone focus to keep channeling this new spell, I bring my arm down in a full swing, the spell goes off before I can catapult myself out of its directory, the world around me is ripped away and the last thing I hear is Friend’s insane laughter. - - -         The icy breeze kissed my cheeks as the wind starts to kick up, I can feel my ears going numb and I open my eyes. I’m standing at the iron gates of a cemetery, the gates looked like they haven't been used in ages, rust plagues the hinges and the gates squeal as I push them open. A fresh blanket of snow lays on the grave markers and the surrounding world, I look up to see the grey clouds casting snowflakes down onto the world below.         Gravestones litter the ground, each one serving as a reminder that someone used to be alive and is no longer. I feel an eerie peace overtake me as I breath in the cold winter air. The snow crunching underneath my footsteps as I walked through the cemetery as though I had a purpose of being there. Theres to many gravestones for me to count, rows and rows just stretch for miles, each one a different shape and size, poking out from the snow like goosebumps on skin.         A thought runs through my head that puts me into a even deeper level of eerie peace, how many of these souls died young? How many were as old as I am now? When do I wind up with a marker of my own? How much longer do I have left before my corpse is six feet under and my soul claimed by the Abyss? The concept of not waking up, not seeing another new moon, this concept seemed to be a happy one for Arkis. It doesn’t frighten me, I walk among the dead, all I can think about as I see their stones is who they were or what they could have been if they’d only had more time.         I cast my gaze further down the row of gravestones and see a man standing in front of one, he’s only wearing black and holding a bouquet of flowers in one hand. I stop just a few feet away from him and look down at the gravestone, iced covered most of the stone but the writing on the face just clear enough to make out a few words.         “Here lies Elizabeth-.         “Mother of three.”         “May she find peace in-.”         The rest of it is covered in ice, I look back up to see the man staring at me, his face motionless and he tosses the flowers down to the grave.         “I’ve been coming here every year on this day, the day that my mother was murdered by some monster...” His voice steady and calm, his breath hangs in the air.         “Do you know what this place is?”         “A cemetery, resting place for our mortal bodies”         “No, this is your cemetery, each gravestone you see is someone you killed, and now it’s your time to join them.” He raises a revolver into the air, pointing it at my chest and pulls back the hammer.         “Syotos.” Is the only thing I say before he pulls the trigger. - - - “Damn, those memories are powerful!” I wake up laying on a cot in a cell. Sirens are going off, my cell door is open and people in orange jumpsuits running past with makeshift weapons in hands. I get out of my bed and follow suit, I turn right out of my cell and followed the crowd. A few guards lay dead on the stairs and floor, along with a few of the inmates. All I hear is the sirens going off and yelling and screaming of the inmates as they brutalized the hell out of the guards. I jump down the stairs and run through the gates as the inmates fought the last of the guards that were in this block, I was in wing C and my goal was to “recruit” one of the inmates for my employers. I ran with the mob, a few splitting off into the other areas of the jail to either help the other inmates or just to kill some of the guards. I see one of the gang’s Lieutenants as he’s ordering some of the inmates to carry out the riot. “Yo, I’m looking for someone who goes by the name of ‘Mouse’, you seen him around?” “Who da fuck do yah think you are?!” “Woo buddy, I’m just looking for ‘Mouse’, can you point me in the write direction?” He points down a hallway and I take off running.         I’m blocked by a sea of orange jumpsuits, they’re circling around two guys as they fight, one I can’t even see and the other sticking out of the crowd of inmates by a good two feet. I push my way through the crowd and break into the inner circle, there was my target, Mouse was fighting this giant of a man, he’s at least eight feet tall, and mouse is only four foot short.         “Kill him, TINY!” The crowd roars out, egging on the giant attack.         “Hey Tiny!” I yell out before I jump up to land a punch on his chin.         “Who the hell are you?!” Mouse punches me in the lower back, it felt as if someone was patting me on that back.         “I’m the guy who’s here to save your lif-.” I turn my head to yell back at Mouse, and as I turn around I’m met by a fist to my face.         The punch sends me sprawling onto the ground, stunning me. The giant raises his foot and brings it down onto my chest, I roll to the side as it slams down into the concrete floor. I kick his legs out from under him, his body slams in the floor with such great force I can feel vibrations traveling through the concrete floor. I lunge at him, his foot slams into my chest and sends me flying into the crowd, knocking down at least five of  them. - - -         “Looks like Friend is having trouble with this memory, 27” I turn my head to see Arkis standing next to me as I watch the silver screen.         “Yeah, but he needs to be taken down a few pegs though.” This comment earns me a small chuckle from Arkis.         “Yeah, and I like watching him struggle for once, if this drags on for too long you’ll need to step in.” Arkis chuckles a little more and continues to watch the fight.         “Hey Arkis, I’ve been trying to piece my fractured memories together, and now none of them are making any sense to me. For example, that last one in the cemetery. Who was that man?”         “Spoilers.” He points back at the screen and I simply watch as Friend takes a hit to the stomach. - - -         “Jeez, they sure do build them big down here in the south!” I land several jabs in his kidneys, causing him to elbow me in the face.         He might be slow, but not matter how hard I hit him he seems to just keep on getting tougher. I’ve landed several blows in the soft spot but he just shrugs it off like it was nothing! I decided to fight dirty now, I bring my foot all the way back and kick Tiny right in the family jewels. My foot makes contact and he squeezes my foot in between his thighs, trapping me and giving him a couple of free blows on me. I can’t but help to laugh as he pummels my face in with his fists of iron, my mouth fills with blood and I spit it out in Tiny’s face, earning me another kick to the chest.         I laugh hysterically as pleasure fills my body, my bones ache and I’m bleeding pretty badly, but I feel nothing but pure bliss. Tiny looks as if he’s just gotten out of a spa, not a single scratch on him, this gives me an idea though. I turn around to see the crowd still cheering us on while we fight, one of the inmates in the front row is holding a small shank. I throw a punch at the inmate and steal his shank, Tiny simply watches as I hold it in my hand.         “What do you think you can do with dat little tiny shank?” Tiny points out with his large index finger.         “Oh what, this little thing? I’m going to do this!” I trust the shank into my chest, it barely nicks my heart, sending a tidal wave of pleasure throughout my body. - - -         “Did he-.”         “Yeah...”         “But wh-.”         “No clue...” Both Arkis and I merely facepalm as we watch friend stabbed us in the chest, almost striking our heart.         “Looks like I need to intervene now... Before this fucking idiot kills us.” I turn and made my way to the door that leads from the Abyss to the Darkness.         “Wait, before I go, is there anyway I could come back here without dying or taking critical damage?” My hand rests on the doorknob, all I needed to do is twist and pull.         “In due time, 27.” I nod and open the door and stepped through it. - - -         I returned back to my little happy place that I call the Darkness. My soul feels as if I’ve been sliced and diced through a jig-saw and someone didn’t take the time to glue everything back together. I open my eyes to see Fade laying on top of me, her head resting above my heart and her hair isn't in its normal bun; its freely resting against my body, draping down her back and to the floor.         I look down and see fractures running throughout my soul, like canyons through the Earth’s surface. Fade’s cold presence is keeping my soul from falling apart into a million pieces. Again, it must’ve taken her quite some time to put this puzzle together. I’ve grown quite fond of Fade and her chilly presence. I can hear her humming that same song as before, I wait for a minute for her to finish before I make myself known.         “Heh, I gotta admit, I’m impressed by your true potential, Fade.” My sudden comment causes her to jump a little.         “2-27... Y-You’re alive!” She lifts her head off my chest and stares into my eyes.         “Yeah, I barely got out of the Abyss, I’m glad to see you’re st-.” She places her finger against my lips, effectively silencing me.         “27, can I ask you a favor?”         “Sure. Can’t guarantee I’ll be able to do it soon bu-.” Fade giggles and pulls me into a kiss that starts out soft but deepens into something almost desperate.         “Stay with me? Please?” Her voice has dropped to a whisper, the question is barely audible.         “Yes.” Is all I could possibly say at her request, I wrap my arms around her, hugging her tightly as we kissed.         She pulls away from the kiss, her pale face has a crimson tint to it as she sits up on my lap. She lifts up her arms and slowly pulls off her dress over her head; revealing the beautiful body that lies underneath. I cast my gaze over her face, down her neck, following the line to the swell of her breasts, taking in the majestic sight that is Fade. I lean up and lightly kiss her neck, and traveled down her neck to her chest and finally down to her breasts.         My warm lips cause her body to quiver with each kiss. I slowly made my way back to her neck and then to her lips. She runs her cold hand down my chest and to my nether regions; she quickly undoes my belt and un-buttons my pants. She slips her hand into my pants, the sudden feeling of her chilly hand grasping my unit causes my breath to hitch in my throat.         “I’ve already tasted your fabulous soul, now it’s time for me finally get to play with your marvelous body.” She giggles as she pulls away from the kiss and pushes me back down to the ground.         She removes my pants with ease and sits on top of me naked, she looks down at me with a smile and I simply nod as she rises up and sits back down on my unit. Fade’s cold body feels unbelievable, my back arches and my stomach tightens up as her tight walls bring frozen pleasure to me. She lets out a low moan as I travel deeper into her, I place my hands on her firm rump and start to guide her up and down.         She starts off slow, I can feel her walls tightening and rippling as I thrust myself deeper into her. She places her hands on my shoulders, using them for leverage. She increases her pace and lets out another moan as I thrust harder into her with each downward thrust of her hips.         Time becomes hazy as Fade and I embraced with each other, our souls slowly merging together. She kicks her speed up one last time as if she’s reaching the finish line, her back arches and I can feel her tightening up even more as she reaches her climax. I give one final thrust into her and I too finish.         She lays back down on top of me and we both breathe heavily. I can feel my heart trying to burst out of my chest as it races. She gives me one final kiss and we just lay there enjoying each other’s company.         “Thank you, for everything, 27.” Credits Editor frieD195 > Madness (Censored) > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 38 - Madness Caution! This is the Censored version of 'Madness'! It's CLOP free, enjoy!         Friend takes control of my body, he stretched my body into unnatural positions. Each muscle stretching out far past their limits. My joints emitted a most satisfying, loud pop. The scales on my back quickly regrow, S.K. and Cunning just watched with their mouths wide open as Friend manipulated my body. I look up with a grin and see the spirits and demons flying around inside of the sanctum, something out of the corner of my eye catches my attention, it was a good ol’ tail.         “When did I get a tail?!” My tail starts to wag happily and I start to run around in circles chasing my tail like a dog.         “Get back here you little scamp!” I laughed gaily as I chase after my tail.         After the fifth circle, Tail wises up and trips me, I come tumbling down to the lake’s edge. The blood casts my reflection back at me and my grin becomes even wider when I see my horns.         “When did I get my horns?!” I run my hands along my horns, if my grin became any bigger, my face would split open.         “I know the lad has always been a attractive fellow, but my horns make him look even more dashing, if I do say so myself.” I stroke my horns with pride, still admiring them in the reflection.         “F-Fade, is that you?” S.K. finally chimes in, I stop stroking my horns and slowly turned my head.         “So, you’ve meet Fade? I don’t care much for her, but I really don’t much care for anyone!” My insane laughter fills the air in the sanctum.         “Then who might be the one in control of the Tailed one’s body?” My eyes land on Isaac, my eyes go wide as I can see Cunning’s blood red aura radiating off his body.         “I haven’t seen you in ages, Cunning! How’s life been treating you?!”         “Fine... Now, answer my question, who are you?” He shoots daggers at me, only causing me to laugh even harder.         “That’s a low blow, Cunning. But let me refresh your memory, for I. Am. Madness!” I throw my arms up in the air, releasing a shockwave of powerful dark energy.         The shock wave hits Isaac and S.K. forcing both of them backpedal a few steps. The shock wave makes contact with the barrier that Agony created, shattering it and releasing the spirits and demons back to the hell they crawled out of. Agony’s aura dissipates with his barrier, felt as if someone just removed a ton of lead off my chest.         Isaac’s horn flares up to the black charge in a heartbeat, he launches his black laser and it penetrates through my chest as if it was made of paper. I look down and see smoke rising from my new hole, burning flesh fills the air and makes my stomach gurgle with hunger. Another beam strikes my stomach, and another one grazes my neck, turning me into a walking piece of swiss cheese.         “So, you still want to kill me? That’s FANTASTIC! Now, where’s my cane?!” Scales quickly erupt from underneath my skin, covering my body completely. I reach out with my right hand, I focus for only a second to summon a shalalie.         “This isn’t my cane! It’s a SHALALIE! Better than a umbrella I guess!” My holes quickly heal and I start to stroll towards the kid, twirling my shalali as I do.         Several more lasers come flying at me, not a single one lands or even grazers me as I dodge each one with ease.         “Oh, what’s wrong Cunning?! Having trouble predicting my moves? I’ll tell you why! Because even I don’t know what I’m going to do!” My insane laughter echoes throughout the jungle.         A black box forms around me, encasing me in the matter of seconds. The box implodes around me, sending a massive shock wave outwards, nearly causing Isaac and S.K. to be blown backwards. After the smoke clears, I’m singing - Oomph! - Ready or Not (I'm Coming) - as my scales regenerate. I charge the kid before he can even charge up for another attack, I grab my shalalie by the tip and bring back behind my head and up into the air.         “FOR!” I swing my shalalie with great force it shatters on impact with the kid’s chin, he’s sent rocketing backwards fifteen yards and crashes into a smoldering tree.         I turn my attention towards S.K. she’s petrified stiff as she watches me.         “Well then, aren't you a pretty little thing? No wonder the lad has been so keen on keeping you around.”         “S-Subject 27? I-Is that you?” My tail falls to the ground along with my jaw.         “Ah, so you knew the lad? How wonderful!” I walk right next to S.K., she only stands there and watches me.         “Would you like to know a little secret about the lad?” I lean in next to her ear and whispered it, her breath catches in her throat as she falls to the ground.         “Even the lad doesn’t know about that little secret!”         “He-He-He...” She only manages to stutter as the gears in her head comes to a screeching halt.         “How can one person do something that horrible? It’s because he’s HUMAN! HAAHAHAHAA! They’re such a naturally destructive species, that’s how! Whole reason why the lad is still alive till this very day, h-.”          “NO! My Little Horror couldn’t be such a-.”         “A what? Monster? Abomination? Horror? You’ve seen what the lad can do, even without my powers. How can someone like him commit such an unforgivable sin as that and still can sleep at night? EASY! He is a true Human.” S.K. barely gets back to her paws and talons, I reach my hand out to S.K. but my tail quickly wraps itself around it, entangling it.         My tail’s vein starts pulse with power, its grip only tightens and pulls back my arm away from S.K. Friend simply laughs as my own tail disobeys even his commands.         “Silly little scamp! Trix's are for ME!” I yank my arm forward, but my tail pulls back even harder, and dislocating my left arm from its socket.         “W-What have you done to my Horror!?” S.K.’s eyes burn fiercely as she cries out in desperation.         “Bad tail! Bad! How dare you disobey your master!” My tail lets my dislocated arm swing lazily to my side and wraps itself around my neck.         “No! You’re not Horror’s master! Whomever this 27 is, he’s not my Horror! Don’t yo-.” A large black beam slices between S.K. and I, it kisses my stomach and melts off the scales.         “Look’s like Cunning is still alive, good I was getting bored talking to you anyways.” My tail squeezed even tighter around my neck, causing me to gasp for air.         “S-Subject 27... You’ll pay for what you’ve done!” Isaac retakes control over his body, he bends Cunning’s power to his own free will.         He teleports behind me and launches off a three round burst of lasers, one grazes my left arm, the second one rips through my right collarbone, and the third barley kisses tail, causing it to spasm and accidentally pulling me to the ground. The kid lets out a primal scream as he charges up a powerful spell, creating multiple clones that circled me. Friend forces a great deal of his chaotic power into my right arm, forcing the vein to pulse beyond its own limits, my right arm shakes violently as Isaac starts to cast another spell.         Each clone’s horn flares up to its ebony black layer, a black sphere appears in the air above me. Each clone focus to keep channeling this new spell, I bring my arm down in a full swing, the spell goes off before I can catapult myself out of its directory, the world around me is ripped away and the last thing I hear is Friend’s insane laughter. - - -         The icy breeze kissed my cheeks as the wind starts to kick up, I can feel my ears going numb and I open my eyes. I’m standing at the iron gates of a cemetery, the gates looked like they haven't been used in ages, rust plagues the hinges and the gates squeal as I push them open. A fresh blanket of snow lays on the grave markers and the surrounding world, I look up to see the grey clouds casting snowflakes down onto the world below.         Gravestones litter the ground, each one serving as a reminder that someone used to be alive and is no longer. I feel an eerie peace overtake me as I breath in the cold winter air. The snow crunching underneath my footsteps as I walked through the cemetery as though I had a purpose of being there. Theres to many gravestones for me to count, rows and rows just stretch for miles, each one a different shape and size, poking out from the snow like goosebumps on skin.         A thought runs through my head that puts me into a even deeper level of eerie peace, how many of these souls died young? How many were as old as I am now? When do I wind up with a marker of my own? How much longer do I have left before my corpse is six feet under and my soul claimed by the Abyss? The concept of not waking up, not seeing another new moon, this concept seemed to be a happy one for Arkis. It doesn’t frighten me, I walk among the dead, all I can think about as I see their stones is who they were or what they could have been if they’d only had more time.         I cast my gaze further down the row of gravestones and see a man standing in front of one, he’s only wearing black and holding a bouquet of flowers in one hand. I stop just a few feet away from him and look down at the gravestone, iced covered most of the stone but the writing on the face just clear enough to make out a few words.         “Here lies Elizabeth-.         “Mother of three.”         “May she find peace in-.”         The rest of it is covered in ice, I look back up to see the man staring at me, his face motionless and he tosses the flowers down to the grave.         “I’ve been coming here every year on this day, the day that my mother was murdered by some monster...” His voice steady and calm, his breath hangs in the air.         “Do you know what this place is?”         “A cemetery, resting place for our mortal bodies”         “No, this is your cemetery, each gravestone you see is someone you killed, and now it’s your time to join them.” He raises a revolver into the air, pointing it at my chest and pulls back the hammer.         “Syotos.” Is the only thing I say before he pulls the trigger. - - - “Damn, those memories are powerful!” I wake up laying on a cot in a cell. Sirens are going off, my cell door is open and people in orange jumpsuits running past with makeshift weapons in hands. I get out of my bed and follow suit, I turn right out of my cell and followed the crowd. A few guards lay dead on the stairs and floor, along with a few of the inmates. All I hear is the sirens going off and yelling and screaming of the inmates as they brutalized the hell out of the guards. I jump down the stairs and run through the gates as the inmates fought the last of the guards that were in this block, I was in wing C and my goal was to “recruit” one of the inmates for my employers. I ran with the mob, a few splitting off into the other areas of the jail to either help the other inmates or just to kill some of the guards. I see one of the gang’s Lieutenants as he’s ordering some of the inmates to carry out the riot. “Yo, I’m looking for someone who goes by the name of ‘Mouse’, you seen him around?” “Who da fuck do yah think you are?!” “Woo buddy, I’m just looking for ‘Mouse’, can you point me in the write direction?” He points down a hallway and I take off running.         I’m blocked by a sea of orange jumpsuits, they’re circling around two guys as they fight, one I can’t even see and the other sticking out of the crowd of inmates by a good two feet. I push my way through the crowd and break into the inner circle, there was my target, Mouse was fighting this giant of a man, he’s at least eight feet tall, and mouse is only four foot short.         “Kill him, TINY!” The crowd roars out, egging on the giant attack.         “Hey Tiny!” I yell out before I jump up to land a punch on his chin.         “Who the hell are you?!” Mouse punches me in the lower back, it felt as if someone was patting me on that back.         “I’m the guy who’s here to save your lif-.” I turn my head to yell back at Mouse, and as I turn around I’m met by a fist to my face.         The punch sends me sprawling onto the ground, stunning me. The giant raises his foot and brings it down onto my chest, I roll to the side as it slams down into the concrete floor. I kick his legs out from under him, his body slams in the floor with such great force I can feel vibrations traveling through the concrete floor. I lunge at him, his foot slams into my chest and sends me flying into the crowd, knocking down at least five of  them. - - -         “Looks like Friend is having trouble with this memory, 27” I turn my head to see Arkis standing next to me as I watch the silver screen.         “Yeah, but he needs to be taken down a few pegs though.” This comment earns me a small chuckle from Arkis.         “Yeah, and I like watching him struggle for once, if this drags on for too long you’ll need to step in.” Arkis chuckles a little more and continues to watch the fight.         “Hey Arkis, I’ve been trying to piece my fractured memories together, and now none of them are making any sense to me. For example, that last one in the cemetery. Who was that man?”         “Spoilers.” He points back at the screen and I simply watch as Friend takes a hit to the stomach. - - -         “Jeez, they sure do build them big down here in the south!” I land several jabs in his kidneys, causing him to elbow me in the face.         He might be slow, but not matter how hard I hit him he seems to just keep on getting tougher. I’ve landed several blows in the soft spot but he just shrugs it off like it was nothing! I decided to fight dirty now, I bring my foot all the way back and kick Tiny right in the family jewels. My foot makes contact and he squeezes my foot in between his thighs, trapping me and giving him a couple of free blows on me. I can’t but help to laugh as he pummels my face in with his fists of iron, my mouth fills with blood and I spit it out in Tiny’s face, earning me another kick to the chest.         I laugh hysterically as pleasure fills my body, my bones ache and I’m bleeding pretty badly, but I feel nothing but pure bliss. Tiny looks as if he’s just gotten out of a spa, not a single scratch on him, this gives me an idea though. I turn around to see the crowd still cheering us on while we fight, one of the inmates in the front row is holding a small shank. I throw a punch at the inmate and steal his shank, Tiny simply watches as I hold it in my hand.         “What do you think you can do with dat little tiny shank?” Tiny points out with his large index finger.         “Oh what, this little thing? I’m going to do this!” I trust the shank into my chest, it barely nicks my heart, sending a tidal wave of pleasure throughout my body. - - -         “Did he-.”         “Yeah...”         “But wh-.”         “No clue...” Both Arkis and I merely facepalm as we watch friend stabbed us in the chest, almost striking our heart.         “Looks like I need to intervene now... Before this fucking idiot kills us.” I turn and made my way to the door that leads from the Abyss to the Darkness.         “Wait, before I go, is there anyway I could come back here without dying or taking critical damage?” My hand rests on the doorknob, all I needed to do is twist and pull.         “In due time, 27.” I nod and open the door and stepped through it. - - -         I returned back to my little happy place that I call the Darkness. My soul feels as if I’ve been sliced and diced through a jig-saw and someone didn’t take the time to glue everything back together. I open my eyes to see Fade laying on top of me, her head resting above my heart and her hair isn't in its normal bun; its freely resting against my body, draping down her back and to the floor.         I look down and see fractures running throughout my soul, like canyons through the Earth’s surface. Fade’s cold presence is keeping my soul from falling apart into a million pieces. Again, it must’ve taken her quite some time to put this puzzle together. I’ve grown quite fond of Fade and her chilly presence. I can hear her humming that same song as before, I wait for a minute for her to finish before I make myself known.         “Heh, I gotta admit, I’m impressed by your true potential, Fade.” My sudden comment causes her to jump a little.         “2-27... Y-You’re alive!” She lifts her head off my chest and stares into my eyes.         “Yeah, I barely got out of the Abyss, I’m glad to see you’re st-.” She places her finger against my lips, effectively silencing me.         “27, can I ask you a favor?”         “Sure. Can’t guarantee I’ll be able to do it soon bu-.” Fade giggles and pulls me into a kiss that starts out soft but deepens into something almost desperate.         “Stay with me? Please?” Her voice has dropped to a whisper, the question is barely audible.         “Yes.” Is all I could possibly say at her request, I wrap my arms around her, hugging her tightly as we kissed. Credits Editor frieD195 > Meet Subject 27 > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 39 - Meet Subject 27         I barely get to my hands and feet as I retake control over my body, my tail unwraps itself from around my neck and helps me to my feet. My vision is spinning and everything just blurs together. I feel woozy and all my stomach wants to do is purge everything in my system. I can hear S.K. yelling and arguing with Isaac, they both sound very far away.         “Why did you have to go and kill him?!” S.K.’s voice is ragged and horse, I can tell she’s near her limit.         “You knew what he did to me, to my family! Think with that bird brain that you have!” His voice is unsteady, I can tell that he’s been crying.         My tail wraps around my forehead, trying to make the spinning stop, I nearly fall over with the first step I take. My left arm lazily swings as I stumble; I’m going to regret doing this, but I have to re-set it. I grab my arm and take a deep breath before I force my ball and socket joint into its normal position. I quickly push upwards and inwards in one motion, a strange sucking noise followed by a loud pop is drowned out by my primal scream.         “Y-You’re still alive?! H-How’s that even possible?!” The pain causes my head to stop spinning and I can see how fatigued the kid is.         “You’re going to have to try a lot harder than that to kill me.” I stumble forward, S.K. rushes to my side and catches me before I fall flat onto my face.         My body heals itself before my scales retreat back underneath my skin, revealing the massive scarring on my torso. I lean against S.K. and stop walking all together until I get my bearings.         “You’ve killed my entire family, you took everything from me! EVERYTHING! And now I want your blood as payment!” He tries to charge up a spell, but it fizzles and causes the kid to flinch with pain.         “Isaac, I have no idea who you’re talking ab-.” The kid’s face fills with angry and he screams at me.         “SUBJECT 27! That’s your real name, ISN'T IT? You’ve killed my sister, Test Subject 00; you’ve killed her. She was in a room with runes and seals in it, she’d been possessed and consumed by a spirit.” The room with the demon foal comes flooding back to me, the room that awakened my powers.         “Subject 27 is the name I’ve been going with, and no, it’s not my real name. I don’t know anything about my past...”         “My father, who went by the name of The Master, you’ve killed him in cold blood. Y-You took everything from me, and I want to spill your blood for payment!” The kid charges at me, tail gently pushes S.K. to the side and I simply let the kid attack.         Tears run down his face as he repeatedly hits me with his hooves, I kneel down and he continues to strike me, his hooves now hitting against my chest. Isaac continues to cry as he desperately tries to kill me with his small body, I just kneeled there letting him hit me. S.K. tries to speak but my tail places its tip against her beak.         “W-W-Why d-did you have to k-kill them?!” He finally subcomes to his fatigued body and mind and falls to the ground, crying.         “I’m sorry, Isaac, I’m truly am.  If I could bring them back, I would. But killing me won’t ease your pain at all, trust me.” I place my hand on the filly who is weeping in front of me.         “W-What would you know?! Y-You’re a demon! Y-You don’t know anything about sorrow or pain!” He swats away my hand with his hoof.         “I had a family once, a mother who loved me, an older sister and brother, my father was never there. Mom said he was Killed In Action, but I never believed her. I killed my mother and my sister with my own hands... My brother was the lucky one and ran before I could turn on him... Trust me Isaac, the pain you’re feeling right now will fade in time, but will never go away completely.” The kid looks up with blood-shot eyes, his muzzle stained with tears.         “Look, I understand you if you still want revenge. But not now, live your life before you ruin it with seeking revenge on me. You’ve obtained a hefty debt to pay now, but if you, Cunning and Pride can coexist without any problems, then one day, if you do still wish to get revenge on me, than so be it.” The kid’s eyes look like they finally ran out of tears, his exhausted body finally gets the best of him and he passes out.         “I-Is that true?” S.K. is hesitant at first, but finally asks.         “Yes, every word I just spoke is true...” I look up to see S.K. looking down at me.         “S-Subject 27... That’s what you’ve been going by, yes? What are you going to do now?”         “S.K. call me whatever you like, and as for what I’m going to do now is go back to Equestria and make good on the promise that I made. My business here in Unyasi is done, I know you’re wing has been fully healed for quite some time, it’s safe for you to leave if you wish.” S.K. puffs her chest up after my comment.         “I won’t leave My Little Horror behind! This is what we’re going to do, we’re going back to Caesar and tell him what we did and collect some kind of reward. We’re going back to Equestria together and you’re coming with me back to the Family! Now let’s go!” And of course, she walks in the wrong direction again with her head held high.         “S.K... It’s this way.” She comes to a dead stop and turns around and walks past me.         Tail picks Isaac and the book up; cradles him; lets him rest. I feel sorry for the kid, he’s now an orphan because of me. No one should go through life alone, there’s no worse punishment than that. Even if he still wishes to seek revenge on me for what I did to him, I wouldn’t blame him. He and I are a lot alike now, both orphans and both carrying a great burden on our shoulders. S.K. and I walked in silence for a few clicks. The sun hangs high in the air as it was close to lunch time, both S.K. and my stomach gurgles as they demanded to be filled.         “Would you settle for some fruit? It would be faster than catching, preparing and cooking some random animal.”         “I guess, I like eating your meat though.” My brain trips over itself and I nearly follow suit as she says this.         I snicker to myself and found a nearby fruit bearing tree, S.K. and I sit under the tree and ate some of the fruit while we took a small break.         “Okay S.K., I would like to get back to the palace before dark, so hop on and we’ll go for a ride.” I get onto all fours and S.K. hops onto me, giggling as she does.         I start off in a slow jog, slowly working my way into a full on sprint. I’m able to keep this speed up for quite some time, we’re making great progress as I ran through the jungle. The sun creeps across the sky and nears dinner time, my body pleased with me to stop but I just keep on going. My heart pounds furiously and my limbs felt as if they were on fire, Isaac is still out cold in the makeshift cradle that is my tail. S.K. has fallen asleep as well, the urges to mount her come boiling back to the surface; but my body is too tired and over taxed for me to even care.         The palace comes into sight and I pour on the heat, pushing my body far past its limit, the sun is now starting to dip down and head off to bed as the moon starts to wake up and rise. I burst through the main gates of the palace and into the hall where Caesar sat, the doors swing open as I slide to a screeching halt across the floor. I collapse on the ground and S.K. climbs off my back and my tail places the kid and the book on the ground next to me and slams down onto the floor.         “You’re back, Demon!” Nyuel comes running towards me, I lay there panting heavily.         “You even surprise me, Demon. I take it that the cult has been dealt with?” Caesar rises from his throne and approaches me.         “Y-Y-Yeah... The cult is no more... I-I’ve dealt with the leader and the demon behind it... S-So very tired.” My eyelids feel like they're made out of lead. I have to fight to stay conscious.         “I’m glad that the spirits watched over you, Demon. Now rest and I’ll take care of the book.” Nyuel reaches for the book, but tail slivers up to it and snatches it before she can grab it.         “C-Can’t let you do that Nyuel, this book is too powerful for anyone to have. I’ll see to it that I destroy it when I get b-back to Equestria...” The Sandman is impatient with me and forces me to sleep. - - -         I don’t even bother to open my eyes, all I want to do is get some rest. Friend is still reliving that memory in the prison, and Fade is off somewhere in the Darkness doing whatever she does while I’m not there. I can feel the pieces of my soul slowly reconnecting themselves during Fade and I’s little ‘event’ on my last visit to the Darkness. I felt our souls slowly merging together, I don’t know what will happen if our souls completely merge together, but I made a promise to Fade that I’ll make sure she’s never alone again and come hell or high water, I’m making sure I keep it. I let my mind slip into a deeper sleep and let everything fall away from me. - - -         I wake up to cold water being splashed on me, the shock causing me to jump to my feet. I see S.K. and Isaac both laughing hysterically as they rolled on the floor.         “Rise and Shine, Horror!” S.K. holds her sides as she cries out in laughter.         “Very funny guys.” I wipe off the excess water that’s on my chest, something is missing and this raises alarms in my head.         I look down to see my medallion is missing, I stormed out of the room and headed towards the hall. I walk through the doors and see Nyuel talking with Caesar and my medallion is resting on a small table next to them. I walked to them and Nyuel turns and greets me with a warm smile.         “Mind telling me why you took my medallion?” I storm up the steps and tower over Caesar and ignore Nyuel’s heartfelt greeting.         “Demon, Nyuel and I were discussing on how we could repay someone of your stature. We came to a conclusion that the best way we, the zebras of Unyasi, could repay you is giving you the ability to return back to your home among the stars.” Tail and I both tilt our heads to the side in confusion.         “What Caesar is saying, Demon. Is that we enchanted the medallion that Nightmare Moon gave you with the Feather Weight. You’ll be able to walk on the clouds and return to the stars above.” Tail and I tilt our heads even further, nearly snapping my neck in the process.         “T-Thank you, I guess?”         “You keep on surprising me, Demon. We could learn much from you if you let us.” Caesar and Nyuel both nod in unison.         “What I really want is to fulfill Nyuel’s wish, and that’s taking her to Equestria so she can learn more about the world. Would you grant us permission to leave Unyasi, Caesar?” He sits still and places his hoof on his chin, he ponders over my question in a deep train of thought.         “I’ll allow her to travel with you to Equestria,if and only if you vow to protect her from the unknown dangers that lie ahead.” Tail grabs my medallion and slips it over my head, the medallion feels lighter, as if I wasn’t wearing it at all.         “Thank you Caesar, I know that Demon will protect me as if I were one of his own.” I simply nod in agreement, my body starts to stiffen up after my workout earlier.         S.K. and Isaac come strolling into the hall, Isaac is reading the book as he walks alongside S.K. Nyuel greets them with a warm smile, she pokes me in the side with her hoof and I turned to see a pink vial in her mouth; I take the vial and look at it with a puzzled look.         “While you were out dealing with the cult, I gathered the ingredients needed for the cure to Poison Joke. Hopefully it’s not too late to reverse the effects of the Joke.” I take the top off of the vial and down the pink substance.         I ignore the flowery taste and let it take its course through my system, we sat there for roughly five minutes and nothing happened, I don’t feel any different.         “Looks like we were too late to reverse the effects. Oh well, I don’t mind having horns. Is there anything else we need to do before we head out to the port, Nyuel?” She’s already securing her saddlebags.         “There are a few things I need to gather from my village before we go, shouldn’t take too long. The port is about a half a day trot from here, if the feathered one takes me to my village and you and the little one can meet us at the port.”         “Yeah, I don’t mind taking Nyuel to her village, if I can support your weight for a few minutes than I can support anybody's weight. Let’s go Nyuel, daylight is burning!” S.K. flexes her wings before leaving the hall with Nyuel in tow.         “Thank you once again for your help, Demon. If the day comes that you might need the zebras of Unyasi help, don’t be afraid to ask. Just follow the path that leads to the ocean and you’ll find the port you seek.” I bow before Caesar and turn on my heel and see Isaac still deep in his book.         I force my body to move, it feels as if I was trying to swim through a pool of syrup. The kid doesn’t even bother to look up from his book but mutters something as I walk past him.         “Aren't you going to pick me up?” My tail forcibly picks him up, nearly causing him to drop the box from its levitation field.         “Wow! Gentle!” I’m too tired for his attitude, my tail gives him a shake as I walk out of the palace.         I only make a few hundred feet before I have to take a break, my body is refusing to even work.         “Giving up already?” The kid retorts.         “I’m just too tired to even walk, just give me a minute and I’ll be able to continue walking.” Isaac lets out a long sigh before finally looking up from his book.         “I know where this port is, I’ve been there a few times. Hold still.” The kid envelopes us in a dark red glow and the next thing I know is I’m standing in front of the ocean.         “Warn me the next time you’re going to do that!” My legs tremble, I’m not a fan being teleported, not after the last time.         I can feel the kid breathing heavily in my tail, looks like the kid hasn’t had time to fully recharge from his fight with Friend. I look up and down the beach and see the small port with a ship docked and ponies loading up crates. I drag my feet along the beach and one of the pegasi stops, I see him shouting at the other ponies a few start to approach me with weapons drawn.         I raise my hands into the air and tail hides the kid behind my back, they’re only a handful of them, three earth ponies and one pegasus.         “Who and what are you?!” One of the earth ponies yells out in a commanding tone.         “I’m a Lunar Knight, I work directly for Princess Luna.” I raise my medallion into the air, the pegasus flies a little closer to inspect it.         “That’s the Princess’s medallion alright! I’ve seen Princess Celestia’s marks, but never Luna’s before!.” The pegasus yells back to his group, they lowered their weapons and wave me on.         We walked back to the ship in silence, Isaac stayed silent and continued to read his book. One of the deck-hooves sees my tail and drops one of the crates, a few ponies stop working and now cast their gaze onto me.         “T-Tentacle monster!” He shrieks, a few of the guards come rushing to his aid with weapons drawn.         “Easy boys, it’s not a tentacle monster, it’s just Tail and Isaac, he’s with me.” My tail drops the kid to his hooves and waves hello at everyone.         “The princess said nothing about her knight having a tail... W-What exactly happened to you?!” One of the guards finally musters up the strength to step forward.         “An old problem from my past decided to make itself known and I died in the process, you know, just a normal day for me.” I shrug as if it was nothing, the guards just stand there speechless.         “R-Remind me to never mess with you... ever...” I let out a chuckle and the ponies shake their heads and continued on with their work.         “How long before we shove off to Equestria?”         “Roughly two hours, we still have some cargo to load up.”         “Okay, there’s a gryphon who goes by the name Sure Kill, and a zebra by the name of Nyuel who will be joining us shortly, they’re with me. I’m going to take a quick nap on the beach, have them wake me up when they get here.” He nods and I walk over to a shady spot on the beach and collapse, my eyes close before my body even hits the sand. - - -         I see Fade meditating on something, I soak in the beautiful sight and just watch her. Her face goes from a peaceful one to more of a disturbed look. I kneel down and place my hand on her shoulder, trying to comfort her on whatever she’s thinking about. Fade opens her eyes and looks up to me, a smile quickly replaces the frown and she embraces me in a hug.         “Everything okay, Fade? Looked like you were having a nightmare or something.”         “Yeah, I’m fine. I was just going through some of your memories again, came across a slightly disturbing one, that’s all.” She pulls away from the hug and gives me another smile.         “Just be careful with those things, they’re quite powerful. I-”         “Horror, wake up!” S.K.’s voice penetrates into the Darkness.         “Go, 27. I’m fine.” Credits Editor frieD195 > Tail Gets Tail > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 40 - Tail Gets Tail         I wake up with S.K. literally standing over me, I see a mischievous grin chiseled into her beak. This is a rather pleasant thing to wake up to. I look down and see her body just a few inches away from mine, I try to move but she has me pinned. My tail wags in anticipation as I lay there silently.         “There you are. Come, you need a bath before we leave.” She grabs my arms and flaps her wings, helping me to my feet.         She flies up into the air and dives into the ocean, I stretch out before stripping down to my birthday suit and I charge in. My feet hit the water and it feels great. The water is crystal clear and surprisingly warm, I push my body deeper into the water until I can freely swim. S.K. comes rocketing back up to the surface an gasps for air as she flings water off her head.         I dive below the surface and swim towards the bottom, the pressure of the water increases the deeper I go; my tail coils up and rotates in circles, acting like a propeller. I come back up to the surface in front of S.K., my sudden appearance surprises her as she splashes me with water.         “Don’t do that!” She laughs as she splashes water in my face yet again.         “Don’t do what, this?!” My tail grabs her by one of her back paws and yanks her under.         Her talons wrap around my ankles and she pulls me under as well, seawater shoots up my nose, causing a burning sensation that hurts like hell. She uses her wings to swim back up to the surface, tail coils back up and propels me back up to the surface. I shake my head furiously, sending water everywhere off my horns.         “You fight dirty!” She shoves me playfully.         “Yeah? Whatever gets me the upper hand, I’ll do it.” I laugh heartily, she smiles and wraps her wings around me.         “You and I finally have some alone time, why don’t we fool around a bit?” Tail pulls us closer, her body resting against mine.         “Hey you two love birds! We’re shoving off soon!” One of the earth ponies hollers out at us, stopping us before anything could happen.         “Bend me over and stuff me with the sun, Celestia!” S.K.’s language never ceases to amaze me, she can be rather colorful at times.         We both swim back to the shore and we quickly dry off, I grab my clothes and start to get dress.         “Horror, why do you wear clothing?” After I put my boxers on, I turn to see S.K. just watching me get dressed.         “Well, long story short, we Humans wear clothing to protect us from the elements and to cover up our genitalia. See Human’s genitalia don’t retract into our bodies like, for example, ponies.” I put my pants and my socks and boots on and S.K. and I headed towards the boat.         As S.K. walked in front, I notice there’s something different about her appearance. Our little bath in the ocean has washed away all the dirt, grime and blood that was caked on the both of us, my eyes take in the new sight of the freshly cleaned S.K.         The talons on her front paws are a deep ebony black color contrasting with the bright golden yellow scales that cover the lower half of her front legs to just before her elbows. Her coat is a rich copper color with a slight sheen to it, like a brand new penny. The downy feathers covering her head are a pure, snowy white color. She turns her head towards me and gives me a wink, I notice the other features that she has. The ‘mask’ around her eyes is a sapphire-blue-tinted silver, contrasting sharply with the deep ruby-red of her eyes. She lacks the tuft of forward-pointing head feathers typical of a younger gryphon; giving her a more mature and refined appearance. Her beak color matches her front paw scale color. Her wings are the same color as her coat; save for the largest main flight feathers, which are tipped with a bright silver color. The last distinguishing feature she has is a set of three diamond shaped markings arranged in a triangle shape in the center of her chest and are the same color as her ‘mask’. I’m blown away by the stunning difference. The very little sleep I’ve gotten is taking its toll on my fatigued body, all I want right now is crawl into a corner and sleep for a very long time. S.K. and I walk up the plank and into the ship, we’re greeted by the first mate and he shows us to our quarters. “Welcome aboard to the S.S. Turtle! I’m the first mate, you may call me Flounder. We were only expecting on passenger, not four. So some of you will have to share rooms together. We don’t really care who shares with whom so long as you don’t cause any trouble. You might be a Lunar Knight, but we won’t hesitate throwing you over board, this is our ship. The living quarters are on the second deck, mess hall is on the first with rec room; third and fourth decks are off-limits to guests. Hopefully the ocean will be a kind mistress to us and grant us safe passage. We should be docking on Equestrian shores in about two days, three if weather is bad. Now if you excuse me, I have a ship to go run.” Flounder leaves us, I have to kneel in these small corridors so I just drop to all fours and crawl around. “You’re so cute when you walk around on all fours like that, I’m going to the mess hall to grab some grub, you comin’?” “No, I’m going to find a corner somewhere and hibernate, go have yourself a good time.” Tail waves goodbye to her before I round a corner. I crawled through the hallways, getting odd looks from the sea-men as I pass them. I paid them very little mind and trekked onward to the second deck. I quickly find a vacant room and crawled in, there is folded blankets with pillows on them resting in the corner; I splayed the blankets out on the floor and buried my head into the pillows and passed out. - - -         As I appear in the Darkness, I can already feel Fade’s cold aura; I’ve grown used to it and the thought of having it when I come to my little happy place brings comfort to me. I lazily tilt my head and see Fade meditating again, but this time she looks like if she was in a tranquil spot, I can see her beautiful smile and I just take it all in. I close my eyes once more, letting my mind slip deeper into the Darkness. - - -         There’s darkness all around me. I’m controlling my breathing; trying to make as little noise as possible. I can hear moans and grunts just a few feet away from me, the sound of flesh smacking against flesh repeatedly increases as I inch my way forward in the dark. The grunting becomes louder and louder as the man finishes up and starts to pant heavily, I run my hand up the wall, flicking the lights on. The woman freezes in place, like a deer with oncoming headlights. The man jerks his head over and I slash at his neck, cutting through it with ease. The woman tries to scream as blood sprays all over her and the bed. I throw my blade and it sinks deep into her skull; her body falls off the edge of the bed and onto the floor, causing blood to splatter everywhere. I can feel claws digging into my shoulders, I fall back against the wall in shock as the pain only increases. The top of my shirt becomes stained with small pools of blood, my heart rate steadily increases as I can feel myself inching closer to the edge of bliss. I stagger towards the door, dragging my body across the wall, I stumble over and fall to the floor as a torrent of pleasure comes crashing against me. - - -         My eyes snap wide open, S.K. lays on top of my breathing heavily, her soft fur resting against my body; her tail brushes against my inner thigh, causing alarms to go off in my head. Tail raises up my shredded pants and tosses them at me, and wags its tip as if he was seeking approval. I swear that tail of mine has gotten me into more trouble than good Note to self: scold tail.         “T-To be honest, I d-didn't think I would enjoy anal, but I-I’m glad your tail proved me wrong.” Birds outside stop chirping. The wind dies down. Somewhere a man is drinking a cup of coffee, he freezes with the cup at his lips.         “I’m glad you enjoyed yourself.” I do feel well spent at least... Wish I was awake so I could remember this one, still can’t remember what happened the night Cloud and I got black-out drunk.         “Sorry about your clothes, they kinda got in the way.” She giggles, causing her body to rub against mine. My urges still reside in me, I look up to S.K. with a malevolent smile.         “Ready for round two?” Tail wraps itself around her body, pulling her off of me so I can reposition myself.         “Woohoo! What’s with this sudden change, Horror?”         “Just the Horror side in me, that’s all, you ready?” She simply nods and we spend the rest of the night together having some fun. - - - We awake to the sun’s ray peeking through our window, S.K. lays on top of me with her wings fully spread out; the sunlight bounces off the her silver tipped wings, making them sparkle. Tail uncoils itself from S.K. and scratches the top of my head, to my surprise it doesn’t even touch the side of my horns. Just before I can let out a relaxed yawn, Isaac comes bursting through the door and charges into the room.         “INEEDTOUSEYOURWINDOW!” All I see is a grey blur bolt past me as Isaac says this all in one breath.         He levitates himself up and peers out the window, his smile quickly turns it disappointment.         “Aww, I thought I saw a shark!” The kid hangs his head and drags his hooves as he walks out, stopping and taking a quick look at S.K. and I.         “Huh, so that’s what a demon’s sex organs look like, strange.” He walks out the room and closes the door behind him... I suddenly feel very violated..         A few minutes later, someone knocks on the door, tail turns the wheel and opens it, revealing Nyuel with a basket of fruit and veggies on her back. She smiles at the both of us and welcomes herself in.         “I brought you both some breakfast, after last moon’s events I think you two need to restore your strength.” Tail lifts the basket off her back and she smiles at us once more before leaving... Can this day get any more awkward?         S.K. finally starts to stir from her restful slumber, she rakes her talons across my chest as she stretches out and yawns. She’s got some serious bed-head going on right now, I run my head down the back of her neck trying to straighten them out. She finally opens her eyes and looks up to me, I stare into her gorgeous ruby eyes. I loved how they just seem to sparkle with joy.         “Good morning, S.K.” I continue to pet her, my hand running across her smooth feathers and then your soft fur.         “Good morning to you too, Horror.”         “So, we have about one day left before we reach Equestria, what would you like to do?” S.K. grabs a pieces of fruit and starts to eat it, tail is kind enough to grab me one too.         “Don’t you try to pull a fast one on me, Tail! Fool me once shame on me, fool me twice shame on you.” Tail drops the fruit on my lap and hangs its tip and slinks away.         “Let me get something sweet in me, and then lets get something hot in me.” She winks at me, causing me to blush and nearly choke on my fruit.         “Jeez, you’re a frisky one, aren't you?” This comment earns me a bite from S.K., making me jump at the sudden assault.         “Hey Horror, mind if I ask you something?” The sudden change of subject catches me so off guard my brain farts.         “Sure, ask away S.K.” She takes a second to bring her thoughts into order before firing away.         “Well, you should probably know that ‘Sure Kill’ isn’t my real name. We’re not supposed to tell anyone outside the Family our real identity but something about you makes me feel as if I can trust you with this. My real name is Silver Wing, my mother named me this because of my primary feathers. It’s quite rare for gryphons to be born with different colored feathers. But while you were away, and that monster was in control, he told me a secret about you. He said that yo-.” I quickly cut her off before she could finish.         “Don’t you dare finish that sentence!” Scales erupt from underneath my skin, I don’t know why that set me off.         S.K.’s eyes widen and she flaps her wings to get off of me, scales stop advancing at the base of my neck as I fight for control. Tail’s spikes unsheathed themselves and whips the floor hard enough to crack the floorboards.         “H-Horror, what’s gotten into you?!” My vision starts to flash red, I struggle to keep myself from tearing this ship in half.         “Somethings are better left unsaid! Whatever Friend told you, don’t you dare speak another word of it!” She recollects herself faster than I expected, my hands morph into their blade like shape and my veins began to pulse.         S.K. tackles me to the ground, tail lies limp on the floor and my first instinct to do is drive my claws through her throat, but the Horror in me dominates my actions.         “Horror, you’re my first!” A multi car pile up on the highway nor represents the state of my brain, the scales retract back into my skin and my anger dissipates.         “W-What?” Even more cars pile up on this hideous accident that is my brain as it attempts to process this startling revelation.         “You’re my first, I’ve never been with another gryphon or anybody else because they’re too scared of my father! I told you I was in the Family, my father is high up on the food chain and everybody is too scared to even talk to me because they fear for their lives!” Finally the rescue team arrives on the scene of the accident and starts to unjam everything.         “Derp.” The only thing my brain manages to put together.         “That’s why I’ve been pushing you so hard to join the Family. So you and I could be together and my father could do nothing about it!” My brain is still now finally pulling some of the cars off of the pile up.         “I really don’t know what to say. I need to go clear my head.” Tail wraps itself around S.K.’s body and gently pulls her off of me.         “Horror, wait!” I open the door and crawled out of the room, ignoring S.K.         I made my way to the deck of the ship and looked out over the ocean. The smell of the sea walter rears up and smacks me in the face. I breath in the salty air and just sat there watching the ocean’s surface ripple with each new wave. The sea-men pay me no mind and continued on with their work. I look over to the bow of the ship and see Nyuel standing there. I stood up and walked over to her, tail dragged behind me, playing dead.         “Everything alright, Nyuel?” She continues staring out over the ocean.         “Yes Demon, everything is fine. Just a little nervous about the unknown that lies ahead for us.” I look behind me to see tail still playing dead, lazily bastard.         “Don’t fret too much about it, Nyuel. Equestria is a fairly tame place, the locals are friendly; well not too friendly toward me, but I can understand why. I’ve made a few unique friends before I came to Unyasi. It should be very interesting to hear what they think when they see me now.” I can’t help myself not to laugh after saying this.         “I’m not concerned about the locals of Equestria, but the spirits forewarned me about the dangers that await you, Demon.” She breaks her stare from the ocean and turns to me with a frown on her muzzle.         “Oh? What dangers might those be?” Tail perks up and rests its tip on my horns.         “They whispered that you’re going to be put through a gauntlet: an old foe, great despair, a troubled past makes itself known, and an execution.” My brain finally clears as the news sets in.         “Fun... Thank you for this warning, Nyuel.” Tail pulls on my horns, turning my head to see Isaac levitating upside down reading the book.         “Kid, that can’t be good for you...” He looks down from his book, his horn flares up and he vanishes.         “Looks like the little one did not wish to be disturbed. Demon, you shouldn’t let him be absorbed by that evil book, it spews lies and corrupts your mind.” I let out a sigh and simply nod before walking back to my room.         I return to my room and S.K. wasn't there, I flop down onto the blankets and stare up at the ceiling. I think about the warning Nyuel gave me, my mind raced a mile a minute, before I knew it I’ve fallen asleep. - - - Before I can even open my eyes, Fade ambushes me and starts firing off questions like bottle rockets. “27, why haven’t you killed Isaac yet?” I look up to see Fade standing over me, her arms crossed with a scowl on her face. I don’t like it when she’s mad, it’s scary. “Because, I believe everyone deserves a second chance, why?” I get to my feet, Fade’s expression only deepens. Fade sighs and lowers her arms and her expression softens. “After he made the contract with Pride and Cunning, Pride took over and tried to assassinate you... I stopped them before he could. I entered his mind to find Pride and Cunning. Long story short: Cunning consumed Pride, you shouldn’t trust him, he poses a threat.” I embraced her in a hug, trying to reassure her. “27, he’s going to kill you if you allow him to continue studying that book.” Her words are muffled by my chest. “I know.” My words surprised Fade, she looks up to me with pleading eyes. “If you know, then why haven't you killed him yet?!” I hug her even tighter, her cold body feels great against mine. “Insurance, if the day comes that I gain all my memories back, then this world can be in trouble... Only a handful of people can stop me, the kid is one of them, Colt is another, and you’re the third.” Fade pushes me away, her pleading eyes quickly fill with anger. “Is that all you see me as, Insurance?!” This is the first time I’ve ever heard her raise her voice, and I don’t like it one bit. “No, Fa-.” “No, you listen here, 27! The memories I’ve obtained from the fragment of your soul has given me much insight about your past. I know that you, Arkis, felt nothing at all but a burning desire that even I didn’t want to see. If the only reason why you made that contract with me is to keep me around as fucking insurance, then why don’t I-.” “Fade, listen to m-.” She slaps me hard enough to send my head spinning. “No, 27! I won’t! I don’t want to see you turning back into Arkis! Ther-.” I cut her off before she can continue on her rampage. “Fade, that’s enough! I didn’t even know who Arkis was when we first met! I’ve only started to think about insurance after I died in Unyasi! I’m sorry for upsetting you.” “I don’t want to see you throwing away your life like it was nothing!” Her voice quiets down to a steady whisper. “I lost that luxury when I meet you, Fade.” She calms down and steadies herself. “Fade, our contract is complete, you got the revenge you sought, what do you plan on doing now?” She looks up to me with those big eyes, I can see tears starting to build up in them. “I plan on staying with you to the bitter end, 27.” Credits Editor frieD195 > Burning With Rage > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- This is another crossover chapter! The Co-writer is itsmyfuneral his story is The Darkness Within Us All. I strongly urge you to go read his story! We'll be doing more work together on crossovers later on. Chapter 41 - Burning With Rage I wake up the next morning to the sea-men shouting commands and orders at each other, I tune everything out as I think about the rollercoaster ride that occurred yesterday. The fight that Fade and I had sunk in fast, even after I completed the terms of our contract she still wants to stay with me to the bitter end; I couldn’t have asked for a better ally to have, nor a better friend. I’m not too surprised to not see S.K. perched on top of me, the venom I spewed yesterday was uncalled for. All she wanted was to quench her curiosity about the secret Friend filled her head with, I acted rashly and unjustly. I don’t know what got the better of me when she tried to ask her question, but I won’t let that happen to her ever again. I push the warning that Nyuel gave me about the ‘gauntlet’ to the back of my mind as someone starts to pound on my door. “Lunar Knight! We’re docking as we speak! The sea was a kind mistress toward this voyage and granted us a safe and quick passage back to Equestria! Gather your belongings, I’ll inform the rest of your party of the news!” I can hear him trotting off down the hallway, tail opens the door and I crawl out the room and made my way to the deck. I’m greeted by Nyuel, S.K. and Isaac as they all wait for me on Equestrian shores. I crawl off the boat and onto the shore, I stand back up and stretch out. I’m finally glad to stop crawling around like a damn spider. “Hey S.K. ar-.” “We’re cool, Horror, don’t worry about it.” Her words sound hollow, I can tell there’s something still eating away at her, but there’s a time and a place for everything. “Lunar Knight! I have an urgent message from Princess Celestia herself!” A pegasus in royal arm lands in front of me. “What’s wrong? Speak quickly.” “The other human, Colt. He’s rampaging through Ponyville as we speak! The Princess has requested your aid in subduing him at once!” “Awesome... How far away is Ponyville from here?” “By flight it’s just a few hours, by hoof it’s two days!” “If I pushed it, I could make it there in one day, but I’ll be useless in a fight afterwards...” “Ignorant Pegasus, forgetting about magic, I can get us there in just under a minute. I can mass teleport us to Ponyville.” Isaac says with a smug look on his face. “I’m not too keen on being teleported... I seemed to be doomed to being injured or nearly killed after I’m teleported... Have you’ve been to Ponyville though? Can you get us there safely?” The kid looks up to me, a questioning look on his face, trying to figure out if I was serious or not. “Just hold still.” The kid concentrates on his spell, enveloping the group that I’ve collected in Unyasi in a crimson glow. The next thing I know, we’re standing in Ponyville, I desperately look around to make sure my feet were firmly planted on the ground. I’m relieved to see that we all made it safely to Ponyville, Nyuel’s stomach on the other hand gets the best of her and her face turns green as she attempts to hold down her breakfast. “You alright, Nyuel?” S.K. ask as she tries not to snicker, Nyuel shakes her head sideways and covers her mouth with her hoof. I see the commotion in front of me. Colt is ablaze and strikes Celestia, causing her to fall back and quiver in pain. I think on my feet on the best way to deal with Colt’s aggro. An idea comes to mind and I blurt out the first thing I can think of. “Hey COLT! Your father was a saint and your mother was a WHORE!” The blazing Colt lowered his foot and turned to me. The flames increased as he began to walk towards me, leaving a small trail of dry blood in his wake. “Aren't you just the cutest little flamer I’ve ever seen! Yes you are!” I called upon Friend’s power, scales grew on the majority of my body. “Catch me if you can!” I laugh at him, building up aggro on me so he continues to chase me behind a building. I duck behind a random building, after a few minutes the house starts to shakes and the back wall turns to rubble, revealing Colt. He steps through the ruined wall and my tail quickly wraps around his neck and forces him to the ground. I drop to all fours and take off running, dragging him behind me. Fade lends me her power without me even asking, the scales on my tail raise up and stand on end, venting out its thick black fog as the vein in my tail slowly pulsed with her power. The fog quickly crystallizes around my tail, creating an ice like armor and protecting it from the flames. The ice keeps on refreshing itself as the flames licked it, after I dragged Colt behind me for thirty yards, he wraps his hands around my tail. I can feel him focusing all of his energy into his hands, melting my armor before it can refreeze. Fade’s power numbs the pain from the Colt’s flames, I can feel him clawing through the scales on my tail, tearing off chunks at a time; eventually revealing muscle. Tail raises Colt into the air and whips his body back to the ground, his body bouncing off the ground with a meaty thud. My scales tried to regenerate themselves but his hellish flames incinerated the freshly born scales. I come to a sliding stop, tail tries to sling him into a nearby building. But he grabs onto the end of my tail, and starts to swing me over his head. Using me like a wrecking ball, destroying a food cart. He speeds up the rotations and swings me into anything he sees, carts, wooden crates, sides of buildings, you name it. He finishes up and throws me straight up into the air, world spins around me, like washing machine in its spin cycle. I force all of Friend’s power into my right arm and bring it down upon his head, causing him to come crashing down to the ground and creating a small creator. My balance is completely thrown off, I struggle to even stand up straight. Tail tries to counter-act my spinning head and swings back and forth, giving some kind of balance. My arms morphed into their new forms with the pylons. The vein in my arms start to compress itself, causing the spike like elbow to increase in length. Colt gets to his feet and makes his way to me, I wait for the perfect time to strike. He gets a firm grasp on my right arm, his immolation aura starts to melt through my protective layers. I drive my left clawed hand into his stomach, my jagged claws sink deeper into him; I look up to see a sinister look creeping across his face as he forces my arm further into himself. He wraps his arms around me, spreading the flames of his rage to me. I scream out in agony as the pain exceeds Fade’s numbing threshold. His soul-fire burns through my scales on my chest, fusing them together. Tail wraps around his torso and tries to break his infernal hug on me; but to no avail. I bring my head back and headbutt him repeatedly with my horns. The blows seems to have no affect on him as he continues to burn me alive; my blows only splatter blood across both our faces. Tail redirects Friend’s power into itself; its vein grows with Friend’s chaotic power. Tail tightens around Colt’s torso, squeezing him like a Rock Python. Tail finally breaks his grasp around me and I drive my right fist into his right kidney; my pylons shoot into his side, turning his kidney into swiss cheese. I was determined not to lose this battle, my goal was to subdue Colt, not to kill him. Colt digs his burning fingers into my back and channels his energy into his hands. I let out a bloodcurdling scream as he rips right through my scales and into my flesh. Tail tears him away from me and flings his body; he smashes through a nearby door door with such force; the front half of the house collapse around him burning body. Then rubble turns to coals and he rises from them in a blazing pillar of fire like a phoenix being reborn. I start to grow tired of this drawn out fight and call upon more of Fade’s power; the scales on my body vent off black fog. The fog freezes on my body and forms into a suit of ice armor. My jagged claws freeze over and become larger, my spiked elbows extend fully. Tail unsheathes its hidden blades and they too freeze over in ice, becoming longer. I was now the true form of the Horror, I rear up and let out a ear shattering roar, nearby windows shatter. I see Colt calmly walking over to me, I charge at him full speed. I throw my left claws at him, he raises his arm to block it but my claws slice through his burnt flesh as if it was made out of jello; causing more blood-ash to spew from his new wound. He retaliated by grabbing me by the throat and slamming down into the ground, creating a small crater on impact. Tail swoops around his his back and penetrates him and embeds itself into my chest, turning the two of us into a flaming and scaly shish-kebab. Colt begins clawing at my chest, melting my armor like a ice cube on a blistering hot day in August. He tears through my scales, covering his hands in a fresh coat of blood. His flames start to die out before he makes it through my scales. “I’m s-sorry Bell. . . . I-I’m sorry. . . “ Colt says as his body goes limp and the flames finally die out. “Rest, Colt.” Tail retracts its blades and his body falls on top of me, I push his badly burnt body off of myself and struggled to get to my feet. Tail gently picks Colt’s charred body and cradles it, I glance over his injuries and shake my head. By the look of it, the majority of his head and upper torso have sustained third degree burns; from your elbows up is mostly third degree burns as well; your forearms only sustained minor third and severe second degree burns. From his belly-button downward, his body is covered in second degree burns. From his knees downward only sustained minor burns. “He’s pretty burnt up, by the looks of it he’s going to be out for quite some time. Hopefully Daimon can minimize the scarring, I doubt that any of the hospitals here in Equestria are advanced enough to do skin grafts.” My scales and ice armor protected me from the majority of the flames. I’m thankful for Fade and her power for numbing the pain. Only minor second degree burns littered my torso, it feels like I fall asleep outside in the sun and now a bad sunburn plagues my body. It’s going to take some time for my body to heal, even with a few healing potions and Friend’s power. My scales melted to my skin. My hands and forearms sustain the majority of the damage as the scales and flesh were burnt away, revealing blackened bones. My chest and arms both have minor third degree burns covering them, my horns protected my forehead, only getting minor second degree burns. I look over my shoulder and sees the claw marks that Colt burnt into me, his tail slowly starts to regenerate the missing chunk that was incinerated while I was being swung around as if I was the hammer during a Hammer Throw. I turned and started to walk back to the center of town, tail cradles Colt as I walked, trying to not to cause anymore damage to his body. I make it back to the center of town, Princess Celestia, Pinkie Pie, Trixie, Flutter Shy, and my small group waited for us. There’s a white unicorn in armor standing by the Princess’s side, I see a black mare with a jagged horn and a sickly green looking mane resides in. “C-Colt?” The caged mare whimpers. “What did you do to Colt you big meanie!?” Pinkie Pie shouts as she repeatedly but fruitlessly hits me before falling to the ground in tears. I reach down to pet Pinkie Pie, trying to comfort her. But I stop and pull back as I realize I’m still in Horror Form. “Fight today, cry tomorrow I guess.” I let out a drawn out sigh before looking up to see Princess Celestia’s injuries. She’s the lucky one, only minor second degree burns on very little of her face and horn. Claw marks along side of her neck, she’ll need some medical attention just like the rest of us. “Doctor Helping Hoof, see to the Princess, but not before I’m done talking to her.” I turn my head and give orders out to the Good Doctor, he simply nods in agreement. “So, we finally meet, Princess Celestia.” My tail repositions itself, shaking Colt slightly and causing his iPod to drop to the ground, kicking on and playing a song at random. http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=eJlN9jdQFSc - Johnny Cash “Thank you for assisting us in stopping Colt’s rampage.” She says as she lay on the ground. “You’re welcome, I wish we could’ve met on better circumstances. Now, please explain to me what caused this and why?” “I sent Shining Armor to catch a criminal that was living with Colt, he refused to give her up peacefully and the rest you can guess.” “Who is this criminal you speak of?” “The changeling, in the cage.” I take a brief moment to think over what she just said. I put together the pieces of the puzzle, I’ve never seen Colt literally burning with rage. Something must of really pissed him off and it’s probably the Changeling that is in the cage. Colt must have strong enough feelings for this mare, It’s safe to assume that he probably loves her. What ever dormant power that was in him was awaken by her being captured, I just hope there’s no round two. I would greatly appreciate not building any more debt with Friend right now. “I see, I think I understand now. Now, release this ‘criminal.’” I say firmly, not showing a hint of emotion. “Why would we do that?” Celestia scoffs. “Obvious, If you wish for Colt not to becoming a rampaging inferno again, you’ll release this changeling. By the looks of it, her being captured lit the match to his latent powers in the first place. I won’t be around for the next time this happens.” Celestia sighs and motions to the guards to open the door to the cell, releasing the Changeling, she immediately runs over to the girls, and hugs Pinkie Pie as she cries. “Thank you Princess Celestia, you made the right choice. Isaac, hit the burnt corpse with some magic.” “Why would I waste my magical powers on something that is already dead?” The kid retorts. “Just humor me.” The kid sighs and charges his horn, the first layer goes by quick. He charges up to the second layer and releases a crimson sphere above Colt’s body, it slams down onto his body but fizzles away as Daimon absorbs the magical energy. “W-Why did my spell have no effect on him?” Isaac seems a little agitated by his failure. “I’ll explain everything later Doc, see to the Princess’s injuries, Nyuel If you have a healing potion already made I would love one right now. S.K. help the good Doctor if he needs anything.” Nyuel trots up to myside and fishes out a healing potion from her saddlebags and hands it to me. Doctor Helping Hoof rushes to Princess Celestia’s aid, S.K. helps her back to her hooves and steadied her as the Doc examines her further. “I-Is Colt going to be ok?” Flutter Shy ask me. “I don’t know, I need a place to examine him further... Oh, where are my manners? You girls probably don’t recognize me without Cloud here, It’s me, Subject 27.” I shed my ice armor, returning back to my normal-ish form. “Why is it that everytime you show up Colt nearly dies. . . “Trixie asks as tears stream down her face. I merely shrugs in response. “Wait. . .You’re 27? C-Cloud told me about you.” Bell says as she is still trying to calm down Pinkie Pie who was now making a puddle of her own tears. “Yeah, you know Cloud? How has she been?” I hand the empty flask back to Nyuel and she places it in her bags. The prototype potion is already taking its effect, I can feel the minor burns on my face already healing, relieving the sun burn. “She is okay, and thank you for this, I couldn’t imagine not being with Colt.” The Changeling says as she begins to tear up as well. “That’s good news to hear, I needed that, thanks. Okay here’s what we’re going to do, Doc, Nyuel, S.K. and Fluttershy, take the Princess back to the nearest hospital and make sure she’s okay. Girls is there someplace where we can go so I can examine Colt’s injuries further?” “Y-Yeah, we can go to our house, it’s just down the road.” Pinkie Pie says as the torrent of tears comes to an end. “Oh yes, the house should be good for that, the first aid kit is in the kitchen under the sink, now come this way everypony, the hospital is down here.” Fluttershy says as she leads them to the hospital. “This is going to hurt a little, but I would prefer to get to the house as fast as possible. Changeling, Pinkie, and Isaac, hop on.” I drop down to all fours, I grunt in pain as my badly burnt hands make contact with the dirt. Both the mares are hesitant at first, but eventually get on after they see Isaac jump on my back with a book in a levitation field. Pinkie Pie jumps on and the Changeling sits there, not knowing what she should do, until the kid levitates her onto my back and I take off running in the direction of Colt’s house with him Tail still cradling him. Credits Editor frieD195 > Operation > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- This is another crossover chapter! The Co-writer is itsmyfuneral his story is The Darkness Within Us All. I strongly urge you to go read his story! We'll be doing more work together on crossovers later on. Chapter 42 - Operation Pinkie Pie gave directions and the group eventually made their way onto the dirt road leading to your house. “Girls, you might want to close your eyes, I smell death ahead and I doubt you’d like seeing this. And I would greatly prefer you not vomiting on my back...” The smell of a fresh kill stirs something primal deep inside me. I run down the dirt path, the girls both shut their eyes and held tightly on me. The kid simply opened his book and started to read. I easily dodge the makeshift signs and bodies that littered the path, the morbidity of this scene is gruesome, and only increases as I run past a bear trap with a corpse in it. The Horror side of me continues to stir and I begin yearning to feast upon something living, ripping its limbs off its body and turning everything into giblets. I Increase my speed from a jog to a sprint, only wanting to get to the house just that much faster. I jump over a pitfall and clear it like it was nothing. The house comes into sight and so does a pile of bodies, the scent of fresh death only increased as I drew closer to Colt’s home. I slow down to a brisk jog and the kid envelopes the door in a red field and pushes the door open. I walk into the house and closed the door behind me, the girls open their eyes and hop off my back. “O-Okay, we’re here, Pinkie go grab the first aid kit, Changeling sh-.” The black mare cuts me off before I can finish. “It’s Bell...” “Okay... Bell show me to Colt’s room, Isaac would you kindly be on cleanup duty?” Isaac looks up from his book with a aggravated expression. “Why do I have to clean up someone else’s mess? That’s below someone of my stature!” I give the kid a glare and he puts down the book and walks outside. The room suddenly fills with a bright blue light, blinding everyone in the room. After a few seconds I open my eyes to see none other than Trixie standing with Colt’s iPod. “How dare you forget Trixie! How can you forget the marefriend of the injured!” She demands. “I’m sorry Trixie, I truly am, but we don’t have time to fight. I need to start operating on Colt.” At this Trixie’s expression change from one of anger to one of deep concern. Bell trots up stairs, Pinkie, Trixie, and I simply follow. We entered Colt’s room and tail gently sits him down on his bed. Trixie flips on the overhead lights and Tail’s blades unsheathed themselves. “Pinkie, just set the first aid kit down on the bed, I’m going to need more supplies though. Any alcohol would be very helpful, clean sheets, stuff of that nature.” “I-I know where Colt’s stash is.” Pinkie Pie says as she trots out of the room, her mane still deflated. “Okay, the stronger it is, the better. Trixie go boil some water for me. Pinkie after yo-.” I stop talking and start to sniff the air, a familiar scent grabs my full attention. I continued to sniff at the air, tail wags happily and I point my nose at the ground and start to sniff around the room. I for some odd reason I can’t help myself not to click while I tracked down this old scent. Eventually I leave the room and followed the scent to a new room that was painted back. “Whose room is this?!” I yell out as I climb onto the bed and sniff at the covers, this scent is going to drive me mad if I can’t figure who it belongs to. “H-Hey get off my bed and help Colt!” Bell yells, my clicking still continues as I rummage through Bell’s bed. “What in Equestria are you doing?” She asks as my clicking goes on. “I know this scent! I can’t quite place my finger on it though... Has anyone else been in your bed besides you and Colt?” Tail stiffens out and points towards the pillows. Bell blushes as he says this, “C-Colt doesn’t sleep there, a-and Cloud spent the night a while ago.” BINGO! That’s who it belongs too! Both Tail and I freeze, tail’s tip slowly turns and looks at Bell, and my head follows suit. “Please, do explain.” “O-One night she came into the house thinking it was abandoned and needed a place to wait out the storm, w-we didn’t want her to share a bed with C-Colt so I volunteered, seeing as we are friends.” A creepy smile breaks out onto my face, her words intrigued me. “I see... That explains her scent, but something about it seems odd though... What did you two do?” At this Bell’s face turned crimson. “S-She tried something b-but all we did was talk, a-and if you so much as touch me I-I’ll scream, you don’t want to fight Colt again, do you?” “Oh honey, honey. Colt can’t even move, let alone fight someone who’s more powerful tha-” “BELL!!!!!!!!!!!!” Colt screams, I hear his feet land on the floor as he jumps out of his bed. “You were saying?” Bell says as a smile appears on her face. “Just give it a minute honey, he’ll burn out again.” As Colt comes into Bell’s room, I stop clicking and simply watched Colt as he turns into the inferno. He pins me to the wall and throws quick jabs to my face. Tail wraps itself around Colt’s flaming fist, keeping it from hitting me again. My right arm quickly morphs back to its pylon form as one erupts from my arm. I manage to free myself from the pin and I rake Colt’s chest with my claws. Colt decides to take a bite out of tail, his teeth tear through the scales and muscles effortlessly, tail loosens its grip on his hand which now makes contact with my face. “W-What is going on in he- GET YOUR CLAWS OFF HIM!” Trixie shouts as she re-pins me to the wall. My body slams into the wall, but not before my pylons shoot into Colt’s chest, nicking the side of his heart; sending Colt spasming to the floor. I did not wish to harm the girls, they’re not the threat, only Colt. I need to subdue him again before he causes any more damage to himself. Tail rockets towards Trixie and slaps her horn, causing her magic to dissipate. As I’m released from my restraints, Pinkie Pie flies into the room; butcher knife in hoof; and slashes me across the chest before stabbing me in the leg. She leans into me, “If you hurt Colt, Pinkamena will have to do something about that...” She says as she drags the knife down my leg, opening a large wound before quickly removing it and trotting out of the room. Note to self, Pinkamena is scary... As I get to my feet, I hear something truly terrifying. ”And remember. . . Pinkamena is ALWAYS watching.” This sends chills up my spine. “Oh yeah, if you hurt him or any of us you would have to deal with all of us.” Bell says cheerfully, having proven her point. “Wasn’t my intention...” My leg continues to bleed, my scales retreat back into my body. After Trixie trots out, I finally stand back up and notice a green baby alligator standing in the hallway, staring at me; not blinking or even moving; just watching. Fade goes to work without me noticing and my gash freezes over, causing the blood to crystallize. I’m helpless, unable to do anything but stare back at the toothless alligator, unable to break its gaze. “Those... Soulless... Eyes... Infinite pools of emptiness...” Tail waves its tip in front of my face, but nothing happens. After a few minutes of the starting contest, tail slaps me upside the head, breaking the hold the alligator had on me. “Okay, so after that little event, Colt has furthered his own injuries like the moron he is... Let’s go to work.” Tail picks him back up and I head back into his room and placed him on the bed. “Just fix him and let us be with him. . . “ Bell says coldly. “I can easily fix him, don’t get me wrong. But you girls won’t be able to be with him for some time...” I retort as I draw on Fade’s power, chilling the room. “Does Trixie need to provide motivation for you?” “Or does Pinkamena need to cut a filly?” Pinkie says as she holds a knife and points it at me. “No need for that, girls, just some advice. I’m biting my own tongue right now.” My breath hangs in the air as Fade’s aura becomes my own, out of the corner of my eye I notice the alligator still staring me down. “I am not your enemy, but if you wish to look at me like I’m a monster, then so be it.” Tail slowly pushes the door close. God what is wrong with that fucking alligator?! “Okay, I would advise you to leave the room, but if you wish to watch then so be it. I’m going to perform surgery on Colt to see what has been damaged during our little fight. The room will continue to get colder, so if you tend to stay I would suggest getting a coat or something.” Fade’s aura grows stronger by the minute. “No, we will be fine, but if you try anything funny we won’t hesitate to bring you to Fluttershy, she would be VERY upset with you.” Pinkie Pie says, trying to be intimidating. “Very well, please be quite while I operate on him.” Tail unsheathed its blades and held steady over Colt’s body. I cut away the charred flesh, removing fairly large chunks and placing them in the trash bin that rests by the bedside. More and more charred flesh is removed from his body, exposing the untouched muscle. I notice whenever blood rushes to the surface, the wounds were self cauterizing. Nice little trick he has here, but it’s going to be difficul be get an accurate damage report on him if his wounds keep on closing back up before I can even take a look at them. “Okay, going to make the first incision, avert your gaze if you don’t want to see this.” I make the incision into his body, none of the girls avert their eyes. I poke around Colt’s body, most of his organs seem intact, his stomach on the other hand looks like a pincushion. Tail slips into his body and under his rib cage. Tail gently prods his lungs, I feel no burnt or scarred tissue. “Gauze.” I reach out with my right hand, Bell levitates a roll of gauze to me. I apply the gauze to his stomach, preventing any more blood from pool and seeping into his stomach; the gauze soaks up the free standing blood like a sponge. Tail slithers further up his rib cage, I barely poke his heart, causing his body to twitch. “Sensitive guy, aren't you?” My tail is staying perfectly still, it would make any skilled surgeon jealous. Tail slowly examines the structure of his heart, my pylons only did a glancing blow to the first and fourth chamber. “Alcohol.” Pinkie Pie hands me a bottle of Apple Cider, I look up to her and just shake my head. “Anything stronger?” She shakes her head, I shrug and down the cider in a few seconds. Taking the edge off from the pressure. “Is there anything Trixie can do?” Trixie asks nervously eying the opening in Colt’s stomach. “Yeah, it’s kind of hard to work with so many eyes watching me. Pinkie and Trixie why don’t you go see how the Princess is doing, Isaac should be outside cleaning up Colt’s mess.” “O-Okay, just please, be careful with Colt.” Pinkie says before she and Trixie exit the room and head downstairs. Trixie and Pinkie left the house, leaving Bell and I alone. I turn my attention to Bell as Tail continues to move around Colt’s chest cavity. “Okay Bell, it’s just you and me now. You’re the key in all of this, tell me what really happened.” She sighs in response before answering. “I guess I have no choice. Colt and I met while he was delivering baked goods to Trottingham and saved me from robbers on the train. I asked if I could stay with him; and he was more then happy to help. As the day went on, I tried to see if he was interested in me, but he was too thick-headed, so the next day we ran into Cloud and she suggested I be more aggressive. Long story short; Trixie, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and I are his marefriends because when I confessed to him he realized they liked him too.” “That’s not what I wanted to know, but that’s good to hear... You keep on using the word marefriend, what does that mean?” “You are almost as bad as Colt was. Marefriend means that when two ponies like each other very much, they date, and do other things. . . “ She blushes slightly at this. “Oh, okay, I understand now. Back on Earth we called it Boyfriends and Girlfriends.” I replied somewhat monotonously, my mind preoccupied with the surgical task at hand. Tail coils around Colt’s heart, and squeeze it slightly; causing his body to twitch again. I click to myself quietly; counting to myself; Tail is now completely coiled around his heart. The room becomes even colder, his blood starts to run slow as his lips and fingernails turn blue. Bell starts to shiver, she looks up to see me standing perfectly still. I love the cold even more now since I met Fade. “W-What are you doing, a-and why i-is it so c-cold in here?” Bell says as she grabs a blanket from her closet. “Blood pressure and heart rate is 70/30, he’s critical, this isn’t good at all. I warned you that it was going to be extremely cold in here.” He’s circling the drain right now, if his BP and HR drop any lower, he’s a dead man. “Then why aren’t you cold?” Bell asks from her cocoon of blankets wrapped around her, only her head poking out. “Because I enjoy the cold, and I’m the reason why it’s so cold in here to begin with. I’m slowing down the amount of blood loss for Colt. Daimon, you in there?” Hopefully he is, I need to ask him a few questions. “Yes, I can’t appear right now because regenerating Colt after Rage’s little episode isn’t easy. With Colt unconscious and Rage on the loose, all I could do was try to keep his brain from frying along with his other organs.” Daimon states. “I see... The irony right now is killing me, you should never let an assassin hold your life in their hands. If I really wanted to I could just end it right here and now with my tail wrapped around your heart.” I chuckle to myself, the irony only richens for me. “Yeah but you wouldn’t live to see another day if you did that. With Colt and I dead Rage would just use his body until it’s nothing but ash, that and the girls would tear you limb from limb; especially Fluttershy, she’s much stronger than she looks.” His threats feel hollow to me. “You might be right about that, but there’s one problem though, they would have to catch me first. But I digress, how’s Colt’s individuality holding up right now? Is it still intact or has he started to slip away?” “He isn’t here right now if thats what you are asking, neither is Rage, that kid scares me.” Tail retracts itself from his body. What he just said worries me. “Fuck... Daimon how long can you keep his body alive?” My voice becomes serious as I wear a grim mask on my face. “Since you lowered his overall body temperature I don’t have to worry about his brain overheating anymore, so indefinitely.” “Good... Daimon would it be alright if Fade stepped in and helped with damage control? She can focus on the heating while you focus on the repairs.” She’s not going to like this idea of mine. “No objections here, Rage prepared the Bronze Bull before his playtime so if there are any problems I can deal with them.” Yeah, she’s really going to hate me asking her. “Do I have your word that you or Rage won’t harm Fade at all?” “I have better things to do then torture her, but Rage. . . He would have as much fun killing Colt as he would a child, so I can’t vouch for him.” “Just a little warning for the both of you, Fade became a lot stronger since the last time you two talked... And if I find out that she’s been harmed in any way I will destroy Colt’s body without any hesitation.” “And if you do that you can say goodbye to your limbs. . . “ Bell says as green magic envelopes my arms and legs and begins to pull on them. “Do to my body as you wish Bell, I don’t consider you a threat at all... But you’re going to have to play nice with Friend.” I close my eyes and travel to my little happy place. Credits Editor frieD195 > Friend’s New Friend > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- This is another crossover chapter! The Co-writer is itsmyfuneral his story is The Darkness Within Us All. I strongly urge you to go read his story! We'll be doing more work together on crossovers later on. Chapter 43 - Friend’s New Friend “I know what you’re thinking, 27. And the answer is no.” Shot down before my idea can become even airborne.” I open to my eyes to see Fade standing in front of me, shaking her finger. “Fade, he promised me that he won’t hurt you.” “Answer is still no, there’s somethings I will do, but there’s no way I’m going back into his mind, not after what Daimon did to me.” “Come on Lass, it could a fun little field trip!” Fade and I turn our heads to see Friend already sitting in his throne. “Fade, Friend will be in control of my body, and if anything happens to you he has my AOK to destroy Colt’s body.” Friend leaps from his throne, doing a somersault before landing. “Oh can I? Please tell me I can! What fun I would have turning his body into applesauce and drinking it through a straw!” Fade still shakes her head. “I’ll even let you have a snack on me.” My little offer causes Friend to explode with anger, but Fade’s face brightens up and her head snaps to me with a smile. “No! She may not snack on my catalyst! I forbid it!” But it was too late, Fade already sinks her teeth into my neck and the mixture of frozen pleasure and agony floods my soul. My plan is going off without a hitch, I needed to go to the Abyss without my soul taking critical damage and Fade was the perfect way to do that. I trust her not to indulge too much on my soul. I just hope I can persuade the Abyss to let Colt’s soul go, Arkis isn't going to be thrilled to see me so early. - - - Friend in full control over my body, I slowly open my eyes as my scales completely cover my body in just a few seconds. I look down to my right and see Bell, a sinister grin plastered itself onto my face and I began to laugh hysterically. “Well hello there! Who might you be?!” My voice low and dark. “Your executioner if you hurt Colt. . . “ Bell states flatly. “HA! So someone thinks they can kill the lad? That’s FANTASTIC! HAAHAH-” My insane laughter is cut short as Bell tightens her hold on my neck. “Aren’t you the serious type? You and I are going to get along just fine!” “Get to work before I end your life.” “Work, do you honestly want me, of all things to wor-.” I stop mid sentence as I notice something in the corner of my eye. “I got you now you little scamp!” I lunge at Tail, I miss tail altogether and I begin to chase my tail like a dog. “Why don’t you just go outside and play with yourself, if you can’t help Colt just get out.” After the second circle, tail wises up and trips me, sending me crashing down to the floor. “I’ll get you next time!” I shake my fist in the air, cursing tail before getting up. “Oh but I am helping Colt, can’t you see that?!” “Daimon said he had it under control, and with your mental instability and short attention span I don’t see how you are helping Colt in anyway.” “You’re obviously too blind to see the big picture, or I just might of let my mind wander away again... But that’s not the point, I haven't killed him yet!” I burst out in my mad laughter again, but Bell slams me against the wall with enough force to create a dent. “And I haven’t killed YOU yet, Colt isn’t the only one who can handle themselves.” Bell says as she glares at me. “Kill me? HA! You can kill the lad all you want, but you can’t kill me!” “Don’t tempt me, if Colt dies so do you. . . “ I lung at Bell, kicking off the wall and tackle Bell with a hug. I get to my feet and spin us around the room, laughing. “I knew you and I were going to be friends!” I stop spinning and set her down, she envelopes my limbs in a sickly green aura. She binds my arms behind my back folds my legs into knots, turning my body into a pretzel. “Don’t touch me.” “What agonising pain! You have no idea how much pleasure this brings me! I haven't felt like this in ages! I thank you from the bottom of my empty heart! Ask anything and I shall grant your wish!” With Friend in control, I’m turned on by this torment. “Well you can thank mother for all those years of training. . . “ “Your mother?! Oh please tell me she’s single! I would love to meet her!” “She would bleed you dry just like the others.” “Stop, you’re making me blush!” I cry out in pleasure as Bell increases her power. “Bell! Either kill the bastard or stop because this is making it hard to concentrate.” Daimon shouts. Bell’s magic dissipates, releasing my from my bindings. My limbs quickly snap back into place and I hop to my feet. I stroke my horns, giving them a polished sheen. Bell turns her attention to Colt’s body and sees the different color, it was no longer a normal healthy looking pink, but more of a ice blue instead. She slowly trots over to his body and nuzzles his hand. “Please be okay.” Bell says as she begins to tear up. - - - “The Abyss won’t let you go so easily this time, Subject 27.” I appear on the shore of the Abyss, Arkis stands in front of me. “Don’t remind me, Arkis. I came here to save someone’s soul, not to be scolded.” “That’s going to cost a pretty penny...” Arkis sighs and walks up the shore with me in tow. “So Arkis, is there a way I can come and go from the Abyss without causing any damage to my soul.” “Since you’re so determined on coming back here time after time, I guess I can allow you to come here, if and only if the circumstances are dire.” He stops walking, but doesn’t turn around. “Okay, what is it?” “Passcode HikeWne, you’ll know what it unlocks.” We continued walking up the shore, in silences. “There, is that the soul you seek?” Arkis points into the river of souls, I follow his finger and see Colt lazily floating in its current. “Yeah, grab him.” Arkis reaches into the river and pulls Colt out. “Welcome to the Abyss, Colt.” I pat him on the back, he just looks at me with confusion. “Ah, leave it to you to bring me to a place so dark and depressing.” He says as he looks around. “Yeah... Sorry about that... Whomever I kill ends up here. It’s complicated.” I scratch the back of my head and give off a weak laugh. “Well that is strange, you weren’t the one who killed me, so why am I here?” Colt ask. “But I did kill you though, or you wouldn't be here right now...” “Well from what I saw while you stalled Rage you didn’t, he did, you merely caused my death by letting him burn me to death faster than Daimon could heal me.” “The fact still stands, you’re dead, and Subject 27 doesn’t know when to stop coming back here...” Arkis finally speaks up. “No idea who you are but lets talk and walk while we go get Rage, he is up the river a bit on the shore.” Arkis walks past us and continues up shore, Colt and I follow. We walked upstream, we spot a small child sitting with his back turned to us as he cries. “Wait... When did I kill a child?” I don’t remember killing a child... A human child in that fact... I approach the child and reach out towards him. “Son, are you alright? Everything will be okay, just embrace the Abyss.” I’m only a few feet away from the kid, he sniffs in between sobs. “B-But I can’t find my mummy, do you know where my mummy is?” The child asks. “I’m sorry to say this, but you’re no longer with the living. I took you away from your mother...” I place my hand on the kid’s shoulder, he raises his head. “No. . . No. . . NO!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” The child screams as he turns to face me as he catches fire, his eye sockets hollowed out as a steady stream of blood flows from them. “Just accept the Abyss with open arms and your punishment will be swift!” I quickly jump back away from the kid. “NO!!!! You took away our mummy!” The child screams as he lunges at me, grabbing me by the throat, and begins to choke me. “Shhh it's okay Rage, he didn’t take away your mummy, some bad guys did, it’s okay, I’m here now.” Colt says as he steps towards the child, he removes him from my throat and the flames die out and starts to cry again. “Don’t worry, he’s with me.” Colt holds the child as he sobs. “So, I’m assuming that this child is the one who caused your body to become a living inferno?” “Yeah, this little guy can be a handful sometimes but he’s a good kid at heart.” “You shouldn’t have come here for them, 27... I doubt the Abyss will let you go again, let alone those two.” Arkis finally speaks again. “Technically we're only two thirds of a person, the other third is still alive and kicking.” “That still doesn’t change the fact, in here the both of you are your own, and not a fraction of one person. The Abyss will not let you go so easily.” “So, what do I have to pay to return us home?” “You can’t make such a hefty payment.” “But I can.” I step in front of Colt, my back towards him and I’m facing Arkis. “You’re going to owe me for this one Colt. Make sure Fade is alright and Friend didn’t kill your body and Bell.” “I think I am more concerned about what the girls would do to your friend but alright.” “Arkis, would a piece of my soul cover Colt’s and Rage’s fee?” Arkis frowns at me, not liking this idea one bit. “Are you sure you want to do this, 27? You should just let them both die here.” “Colt, while I have you here alone, I have a request for you.” “What is it?” Colt replies. “When the time comes, I need you to kill me.” “Okay, we’ve nearly killed each other on two occasions, say the word and off with your head.” “If I said the word, it would be too late, you’ll know when the time comes.” I nod at Arkis, he reaches into my soul and takes a pieces out, only thing I see is white as I let out a death rattle. “Your soul can’t take much more punishment, 27...” Arkis states flatly. “Y-Yeah... I k-know... I would rather sacrifice my so-.” “Sacrifice it to what? Insurance? To a power hungry Banshee whose only staying with you because she wants to devour your soul?” I must’ve collapsed on the shore after Arkis pulled a piece out of me, I look up to see him standing above me. “Do you even know what you’re doing? All this work, countless lifetimes of planning just so you can go throw it all away for these so called ‘friends’ of yours? This little insurance policy you’re trying to create will fail, nothing can stop it. The gears are already in motion, it’s only a matter of time before all the pieces fall into place.” Is the last thing he says before kicking me back into the Darkness. - - - I can hear Fade humming her lullaby as she lays her head on my chest. I look down to see two new holes on my chest, one from Arkis and the second from Fade’s snack time. My soul is too weak for me to even move, It’s going to take some time for me to heal before I can take control over my body. “Thank you, 27. Your soul is even more delicious than it was the first time, I can’t wait to go through the memories I just obtained.” She purrs, pleased by the little gift I gave her. “Y-Your welcome Fade, glad you enjoyed it, I need to get back to see if Co-.” I try to rise, but Fade won’t have it. “You need your rest, stay, let me handle this.” She plants a kiss on my cheek and vanishes. “Aww, I was just having some fun too! Why did the lass have to go and kick me off?!” Friend appears over me with his cane. “Friend, what did you tell Sure Kill? The gryphon.” Friend stops twirling his cane and looks down at me with a malevolent grin. “Oh I can’t tell you that, not just yet. But if she spills the beans, it could create a lot of fun! HAAHAHAA!” His laughter echoes through the Darkness, he bows before me and turns into a puff a smoke. - - - As Colt awakes, he sees my body returning to normal, tail props me up, preventing me from falling. “Hey 27, everything where it should be?” He asked. “Subject 27 is resting, Colt.” My voice becomes cold and quiet as Fade takes control and corrects my posture. “I guess you’re Fade, Daimon didn’t put you in the bull again did he?” “You’re correct, and no Daimon and I just minded our own business while I was in you.” Tail is happy to see Fade, he coils around my body and hugs me. “Looks like I’m not the only one glad you returned in one piece, oh hey Be-” Before he can finish, Bell glomped him. “He didn’t... Be grateful for his sacrifice, it did more to him than you can even imagine.” I coldly state as tail breaks the hug. “Well I exactly didn’t get off scott free, I am his ‘Insurance Policy’ if you get what I mean.” “I know, and so am I...” “Yeah, this is really awkward.” Colt strokes Bell’s mane as he says this. “C-Colt, are y-you okay?” Bells asks in a near whisper as she looks up at Colt. “Yes, but more importantly are you and the girls okay? I saw most of it but after I burned out I didn’t see or hear a thing.” “Y-Yes, we are alright, but please don’t leave me alone with 27 again, h-he scares me.” She stutters. “I don’t see why you think he’s scary, I think he’s splendid... And if you ever threaten to hurt my 27 again, I’ll turn your life into a frozen hell.” My words become even colder as Fade threatens Bell. “Okay can we not murder each other, please? We just tried that and it ended up with both of us broken. Can we go for one day without beating the hell out of each other?” Colt plead, hoping to stop us before another fight ensues. “Very well.” I sigh, my breath visible in the air. “Whatever you say Colt.” Bell says as she hops up on the bed and hugs him. As Bell hugs him, the door swings open: Nyuel walks in, the girls, S.K., The Good Doctor, and Isaac with his book. “Hey Horror, the Princess will be fine, just minor burns.” S.K. flies over everyone and lands next to me, tail pets her. “Demon, how are you holding up? Would you care for another healing potion?” Nyuel ask as she fishes out another healing potion. “Colt!” Colt is instantly surrounded by Trixie, Fluttershy, and Pinkie, whose mane is as poofy as ever. “Hey girls, hope I didn’t cause you any trouble.” He says as he scratches the back of his head. “Of course not, we are just glad you’re okay.” Fluttershy says as they hugs him. “Also who are these various ponies, and what about the gryphon and zebra?” Colt ask as he looks around is now crowded room. “The unicorn in the lab coat is Doctor Helping Hoof... He’s from the facility.” I retake control back from Fade, pushing myself before my soul can fully stabilize. “Ah, sorry about wiping out your medical staff.” “I’m not, they deserved it.” Daimon says. “It’s quite alright, they were just there for the bits... They did deserve it.” The Doc announces without an ounce of remorse in his voice. “Touche.” Is all Colt can say in response. “Nyuel, Colt needs the potion more than me right now.” Nyuel simply nods and hands Colt the potion. He chugs it, and sits there for a minute before handing Nyuel the empty flask. “Thanks for the band-aids Nyuel.” Colt pats her on the head after saying this. “Band-aids? I do not know the meaning of this, that potion was not Band-aids, but a Healing Potion. And you are welcome.” Nyuel puts the vial back into her bags and steps away from the bed. “Eh, not every joke can be a winner.” “And this lovely gryphon i-.” S.K. interrupts me with a playful shove, causing me to lose my balance. “I’m Sure Kill, but you can call me S.K. for short.” “Hmmm, you look alot like those gryphons in Trottingham I beat the shit out of.” “You did WHAT?!” S.K. lunges at Colt with her talons ready, but Tail wraps around her and lassos her back. “Steady S.K., I just finished healing and I don’t feel like fighting again...” “Ah, so I was right. You are in that sad excuse for a gang, they really need to raise their standards. The last ten or so members couldn’t even touch me. I even made a gryphon cry after backhanding him, good times, right Bell?” He asks and Bell giggles. “Why I outta k-.” S.K. stops and looks up to me, my body is shaking as I try to control myself. Credits Editor frieD195 > Spitting Venom > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- This is another crossover chapter! The Co-writer is itsmyfuneral his story is The Darkness Within Us All. I strongly urge you to go read his story! We'll be doing more work together on crossovers later on. Chapter 44 - Spitting Venom My right arm instantly covers in my black scales, they raise and vent off thick black mist. My whole arm shakes violently as my vein starts to overload with Friend’s and Fade’s combined power. I bear down on my teeth as I fight the urge to splatter Colt’s brains all over the walls and paint his house red and deck the halls with his organs. Tail lets go of S.K. and calmy wags back and forth. “Colt, you need to stop talking right now before-” Every fiber of my being is screaming at me to just destroy him, the Horror’s urges are overwhelming. “Calm down man, I’m just messing with her, it was too tempting to pass up.” “The next time you upset S.K. I won’t hesitate killing you in your sleep...” My arm morphs back into its normal form and my body stops shaking. “Fine, I’ll stop screwing around, but don’t think you’re the only one with some new tricks.” As he says this, his right eye turns bright red and his left one a deathly black. Suddenly Daimon appears on the left side of the bed holding Rage as he hides his face in Daimon’s shoulder. “Everyone, meet Daimon and Rage.” Colt announce as Daimon simply smiles mischievously. “Demon, what is this being? He does not look like any spirits that I’ve seen, nor does he look like one of your kin.” Nyuel says as she tilts her head curiously. “Colt, mind explaining to everyone what Daimon and Rage are? They are you after all, and vice versa.” “I will explain, for whatever reason my mind split itself into various pieces, each focusing on a certain aspect, Daimon stands for demon in another language from our home world. So Nyuel in a way you are correct, but at the same time wrong. He’s a part of me that can manifest itself whenever I allow it, all he does is use the magic I absorb and he can take any shape he wishes. As for Rage, well you saw what he can do. As for how he does it I think his case is similar to Daimon’s, although I’m not certain of this.” Colt explains. “Let’s put that theory to the test, shall we?” Isaac’s horn flares up and launches a laser at Colt, which only fizzles as it strikes his chest. “Haha, stronger unicorns than you have tried kid, even Celestia’s magic has no effect on me, it just makes me stronger.” “You honestly THINK Celestia is stronger than I?!” The kid’s eyes become bloodshot and his horn fully charges and becomes enveloped by a ebony black glow. “Ah ah ah, not in my new house, kid.” Colt says as he sit up and grab his horn absorbing his spell and draining a bit of his magic before he pulls back. “Colt sit back down! Kid knock it off! Both of you are acting like children!” Tail pushes Colt back down onto his bed and Isaac becomes flustered and pouts. “Kid, this is the sole purpose why I asked you to cast a spell on him back in town. I didn’t know how much juice Daimon had in him, and to fully regenerate Colt’s body was going to need a lot.” Isaac continues to pout as he sits down in a corner and opens his book back up. “Yeah, I am a magic sponge like that, also S.K. I apologize for earlier, didn’t actually think you were with the Black Talons; just tell them to stay out of Ponyville. If they set foot here then I WILL eliminate them.” “Thank you Colt for apology-.” S.K.’s wing blocks my face, interrupting me. “Like there’s any reason why we would take over this tiny town...” S.K. retorts. “I said if I see them set foot here I will exterminate them, they would never get that far, now let’s stop before Rage starts crying.” Colt says as he looks back to Daimon patting Rage’s back. S.K. calmly collects herself and lowers her wings, revealing the pain expression on my face. My soul is still too unstable to even control basic body functions, I can feel my soul ripping and tearing under the strain. I try to fight to stay up as long as I can, but I only fear that any moment I might lose control and lose consciousness “Y-Yeah, let’s not fi-.” I fall over backwards, blacking out before I can even finish. “H-Horror?” S.K. pokes at Tail, but it doesn’t budge. “He’s fine, I doubt Madness would let his pet die so easily.” Isaac retorts back, his muzzle still deep in the book. “Isaac don’t be such an ass, if I burned you alive and used your body as a wrecking ball, you wouldn’t look half as good as him. Well unless I cooked you.” Colt and Daimon laughs maniacally. The kid lowers his book and looks up at you with bloodshot eyes he stares at him; not even blinking. “The kid speaks the truth, Madness won’t give up his catalyst so easily. You may burn, break, or even destroy him, but Madness won’t let his powers go to waste.” Isaac’s voice is not his own, his voice is steady and flat. “I assume you have a friend like Madness in there with you as well, you crazy kids and your demons.” Colt chuckled heartily. “And how long did it take your feeble mind to come up with an assumption like that?” “I had my theories but all the demon talk today seemed to prove it, also how can you blame me, I am split between three different people, maybe more. My mind is a dark place.” “I am Demon of Cunning... Madness is no demon... But merely a-.” “But a what? Oh please tell me you were going to say sea turtle!? HAAHAAHA!” Friend assumes control over my body, cutting off the kid with his laughter. “Hey Madness, wassup?” Daimon says as he waves at me. “A sea turtle, now that would be interesting hahaha.” Colt laughs at Friend’s randomness, amuses him so. “What’s up? WHAT’S UP?! I don’t KNOW! How MARVELOUS!” “Yep, just as crazy as ever, just don’t yell too much, Rage here isn’t a fan of loud noises.” I jump to my feet, my body covered completely in black scales again. I snap my fingers and a cane with a skull on the top materializes out of thin air, I rest the cane in front of me. “How’s this for loud noises?!” I inhale enormous amount of oxygen, expanding my chest beyond normal limits. “Yay!” I whisper quietly at Colt. “Oh my, t-that was loud.” Fluttershy whispers as she looks at me. “Yeah, that is fine, just don’t make Rage upset or it’s likely we will all die, Daimon and I included.” “Who’s a cute little inner fire spirit? You are! Yes you are!” I bend over and pat Rage on the top of the head. “I wouldn’t do th-, ah crap.” Colt says as my hand catches fire. “Isn’t that just the mildest little flame you’ve every seen?!” I lick the flame, tasting it’s spiciness. “Yes, quite, mild, but not hot. Just like tabasco sauce.” I lick my hand a second time, putting out the flames. “Can someone keep an eye on him, we don’t need 27 broken again.” “Oh, that reminds me! This is the whole reason why I’m here! You know that little fragment of his soul he sacrificed to save your mortal soul? Well... Yay...” “Technically I don’t know how much of my soul he saved, it is split up between all the people in my head, Daimon, and Rage might just be the first to come forward.” “That’s what, five thirds of your soul?! Meh, never too good with your human math, to complicated! But anywho, so even though I TOLD the Lad not to sacrifice something that doesn’t even belong to him. He still did it!” “Eeyup, oh well, anyone feel like ice cream or is it just me?” At this Rage perks up and turns to face everyone, eliciting a few gasps. “I-I *Sniff* like ice cream.” Rage says through the gas mask fused to his face. “Isn't that the most adorable little gas mask I’ve ever seen! I haven't seen one that small since the last time Lad was back on Earth!” “Yeah, better than people staring at him.” Daimon and Colt say in unison.. “Friend, come back in here and let 27’s body rest, you’ve already healed it. Don’t overtax his body to the point where 27 can’t use it.” Fade whispers inside my head. “Whelp, the Lass is nagging me to come back home, she won’t let me have any fun. But before I go, the Lad might be out for a little bit, the Lass is putting back together his soul as we speak. Good night, Y’all!” I fall back over and land on the ground with a thud, bouncing Fluttershy up into the air just a few inches. “So how about that ice-cream, I’m buying!” Colt cheers, breaking the awkward silence that had fallen since I hit the floor. “You need to stay in bed, mister.” The good doctor finally makes himself known as he approaches Colt’s bed. “Damn, can’t you just duct tape me back together? Worked every other time.” “No, I don’t quite know how your Human bodies work, yet. But just like any burn victims, you need your rest. And all this unneeded attention isn’t good for you, everypony out!” The doctor orders. “Aww, can the girls stay? Hugs help.” Colt ask as he hugs them. “Nope, if anything, the hugs could be damaging your already damaged skin before it can repair. Now everypony out, let the doctor work!” He stomps his hoof to add emphasis. “Aww fine,” Colt sighs as he gives each of the girls a quick kiss before they’re sent out. “Pardon me, Doctor Helping Hoof. But may I stay? I came to Equestria to learn the ways of pony healing? I am a healer from my tribe back in Unyasi.” Nyuel states, the doc thinks the idea over and nods. “S.K. and Isaac, you two out!” The doc points his hoof at the door, they both leave as well. “Okay, Colt, just lay back down and let me examine your wounds.” “Well I got impaled at least five times from the guards and Celestia’s horn, the burns, probably some broken bones, and internal damage, nothing Daimon can’t fix.” Colt says as he looks at his open chest cavity, he pokes something. “Anything else I should know about before I go to work?” “I think that’s it, besides this is kind of fun.” He continued to poke his organs. “Don’t do that, now Nyuel, care to join me in examining a Hu-” “Hey wait, can you fill the empty space with candy, I could be a pinata!” “Olay!” Daimon shouts as him and Rage fade away. “No...” Both the doctor and Nyuel say in unison. “Aww, Pinkie Pie would’ve loved that.” Colt begins to pout. Colt lays back down on the bed and let Nyuel and the Doctor both poke around and study the Human anatomy. They both question Colt for several hours, but he was no help to them because he knew nothing of medical science. He eventually falls asleep after the second healing potion and his chest cavity healed. They leave Colt and I alone in the room to rest and they joined the others down stairs in the living room. “So when did 27 get a tail?” Trixie asks. “Yeah, why does he look like he’s dressed for Nightmare Night, I understand wanting candy but that is three months away!” Pinkie Pie says “Well, when I first met Demon, he only had the horns, the tail came along after Poison Joke Bombs...” Nyuel states. “Oh my, that plant is nothing but trouble.” Fluttershy says. “When I first met Horror he had the tail, scariest thing I ever saw, that is until I took him down.” S.K. puffs up her chest with pride. “After what they just did, nearly destroying the town and almost killing an alicorn, I doubt you could’ve taken him down.” Bell states flatly. “Why y-.” Isaac speaks up. “Sure Kill, the Changeling does have a good point. I doubt you could’ve brought him to his knees even when his powers were sealed. I on the other hoof was able to kill him.” “Killing Colt or 27 seems to be simple enough, keeping them dead is a whole other story. Brag about it when you don’t just put him down for a nap.” Bell says. “I would like to see you do better, Changeling.” Isaac retorts as he buries his muzzle into his book. “At Least I’m not a depressing, cynical, anti-social little foal.” Bell sneers. Isaac lowers his book and closes it, he looks up to Bell with a blank expression. “Depressing? Yes, after what Subject 27 did to my entire family, who wouldn’t be? Cynical? I only trust knowledge. Antisocial, yes. But don’t judge a book by its cover, I might be a foal, but what lies underneath is something completely different.” “We all have issues kid, stop using yours as an excuse for your poor behavior. And as for what’s on the inside, all I have seen is somepony who enjoys killing, pitiful.” Bell retorts. “And what about you, Changeling? I’ve seen your kind in the facility, sucking out whatever they can just to survive like the parasites they are.” Isaac scolds Bell. “Those were merely drones of the queen’s horde you saw, they ran on instinct alone, every species has its weak-minded Grunts.” “And what would that make you, if you’re not a drone, then you must be one of the ‘queen’s’ offsprings, daughter, or maybe even a younger sister?” “Don’t compare me to the queen, she is a hateful, abusive monster. She does nothing but cause pain and suffering for anypony she is involved with, which is why I left. To live in Equestria, and find a life of my own, so don’t even dare compare me to those things.” “Are you sure you left of your own free will? Or did she simply let you leave, with you thinking that you obtained your freedom?” A smug expression now resides on his muzzle. “I could ask you the same thing, did your father let you leave on your own or were you just too weak to use for an experiment?” “Please, unlike your queen, my father was loving and nurturing. He only wanted the best for me, he spent hours upon hours loving me and my sister... Before my twin sister was too arrogant for her own good and was consumed by a spirit... I learned from her mistakes and became stronger than I could’ve ever dreamed.” “Whatever you say kid, parents can lie to their children as well.” “Oh trust me, I know. But I’m just biding my time until the day comes when I have Subject 27’s head on a fucking silver platter!” “Please, like any of you can hurt my Horror.” S.K. purrs as she says this. “Oh, and please explain to Trixie how he is yours?” Trixie asks. “For starters, he’s obedient, his meat is tasty an-.” “Oh please, any filly can simply spread her legs for a stallion, you seem more like his toy if that is all you do.” Bell says as Trixie nods her head in agreement. “By his meat is tasty, I meant he’s a good cook, and how far have any of you girls gotten with Colt?” At this Pinkie Pie, and Trixie grin from ear to ear while Fluttershy blushes. “Trixie has been with Colt, as well as Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy, only reason Bell hasn’t is because Colt was too busy fighting an army and Celestia to rescue her, and what exactly have YOU done?” Trixie replies. “Sorry to hear about that, Bell. And I’m also sorry about the number My Little Horror did on Colt.” S.K. says remorsefully. “27 didn’t do much damage actually, most of the damage was from the fire caused by the child.” Bell says. “B-Bell is right, the heat would of c-cooked him from the inside o-out.” Fluttershy says, still blushing from earlier. “No need to worry yourselves, girls. Nyuel and I both looked over his internal organs, and Colt is going to be fine. He’s just going to be laid out for a couple of days, that’s all. So let him rest and no fooling around, you hear me?” The good Doc shakes his hoof at the girls, making his point clear. Credits Editor frieD195 > Viewed As A Monster > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- This is another crossover chapter! The Co-writer is itsmyfuneral his story is The Darkness Within Us All. I strongly urge you to go read his story! We'll be doing more work together on crossovers later on. Chapter 45 - Viewed As A Monster “I don’t believe that Colt knows what generous gift you bestowed upon him, 27. Your soul is a marvelous piece of art; with each new bite I experience something new, something truly wonderful. You’re like a diamond, no matter how much you go through, your soul will always shine and sparkle with such determination.” Fade runs her slender fingers along the cracks that riddle my soul. “You’re probably right about that Fade, I gave him life and he acts like nothing happened! I should’ve let his soul be swallowed whole by the Abyss! I-.” Fade places her index finger on lips. “Hush now, 27. Colt will have his day soon enough, either by your hands or by mine. Let my cold embrace stabilize your shattered soul, awaken 27.” Fade awkwardly hugs me from behind and pushes me out of the Darkness. - - - The girls look up as they hear footsteps walking across the floorboards, they sit there quietly and wait with anticipation. Their eyes go wide as they hear Colt’s door open, I step out of his room, crushing the girl’s anticipation. The girl’s hopes die back down as they watch me walk down the steps and sit down on the floor of the living room. “H-How long was I out?” I yawns. “You were out for several hours, Demon.” Nyuel greets me with a warm smile as I sit. “I see, I needed the nap, I miss anything interesting?” “Well S.K. told all about your incredible meat. What would Cloud do to you if she knew you were with a gryphon?” Bell says teasing S.K. and I. “Derp.” My brain fails me once more. “Horror, who’s this Cloud she’s talking about?” “She’s a pegasus who rutted 27 once a while back.” Bell says remembering their mare talk from the park. “W-What?” S.K.’s jaw drops. “You didn’t know? Oh this is priceless!” Bell giggles as Pinkie Pie begins eating a small bag of popcorn. “Derp.” So, Cloud and I really did do the deed that night? My brain is struggling to even process this new information. “Horror, is she telling the TRUTH?!” “To be honest... I was kinda hoping I just woke up without my pants on... But if what Bell says is correct...” I fear for my very being, not knowing how S.K. is going to react to this sudden news. “Then Cloud will kick your flank!” Bell says as she laughs. “I don’t remember a single thing from that night... I-.” “Do you remember our night then?!” S.K.’s feathers become rustled as she stands up and yells at me. “The first time I was asleep... Th-.” “WHAT?! Then how could yo-.” Tail wags happily as it slithers out from behind me. “Tail... What did you do?” I look down at tail as it just wags happily. “I-I thought you were awake! Your tail started it and I just went with it!” S.K. begins to blush fearsly. “Derp.” S.K. grabs me by the horns and starts to shake me violently. “Derp?! What does that even mean?!” “Derp is just Derp, that’s all! P-Please stop shaking my head!” S.K. doesn’t let up her assault. After the seventh shake, I fall over on my back, taking S.K. with me. Tail reaches for some popcorn and takes a few kernels. “Any butter Mr.Tail?” Pinkie Pie asks cheerfully. Tail shakes its tip sideways, and rests next to Pinkie Pie as they all watched the both of us fight. S.K. stands over me, both of us silent, not knowing what to do next. S.K.’s chest heaves as she breathes heavy, still furious about the sudden news that Bell told us. I can feel her body heat radiating from her, reawakening the sudden urge to start playing with S.K. hits me like a sack of bricks. Before S.K. can say anything a loud slurping sound breaks the silence, all eyes turn to Trixie who was drinking a soda with a straw. “Trixie apologizes, please continue.” She says as she trots to the kitchen for another cup of soda. “Silver, I’m sorry for upsetting you. Yes I was asleep for the first time, but I was fully aware of what you and tail were doing though... The entire day we spent playing together I was fully awake. And tail, you and I are going to have a conversation...” Tail hides behind Pinkie, and grabs some more popcorn over her shoulder. “And girls, I’m sorry for upsetting you too. I know I acted a little weird upstairs, it’s complicated. Long story short, I’m more Horror than Human now. Which explains my six foot long tail. The horns on the other hand, were caused by a patch of Poison Joke I landed in after falling from the sky. I’m sorry if I scared you or made you all a bit uncomfortable, at all. Bell, Colt’s little episode was caused because of you; keep a close eye on him for me. I won’t be around to stop him the next time it’s triggered.” S.K. flaps her wings and pulls on my horns, helping me back up. The girls all form a huddle as S.K. and I stand there waiting for a response. “We’ve decided on whether we forgive you or not.” Trixie says. “I’m perfectly fine whether you do or don’t, I just wanted the air cleared from my actions earlier.” It will be for the best if they don’t forgive me, it will ease their pain for when the time comes that Colt meets his fate by my hands. “Good, because we don’t, you even scare poor Fluttershy.” As Bell says this, I look at her causing her to hide behind her pink mane. “I understand, it’s for the best that you view me as a monster. Someone has to be the bad guy, might as well be me. I’m sorry Fluttershy that my appearance scares you, be careful for what you wish for I guess. I wanted power and this is what I got...” Tail hangs its tip in shame. “We don’t think you’re a bad guy, we just don’t like you.” Trixie states. “What’s the difference? Not matter what, I’m still a monster in your eyes, or however you wish to label me. Just keep in mind I gave a part of myself to safe Colt for you girls.” “Yes, but you didn’t do it for us, I know that for sure. But, for whatever reason why you saved him, we’re thankful.” Bell says. “You’ll understand when the time comes, I promise you that, Bell.” Tail pats her on the head before returning back to me. “Alright then, well you should get going before Cloud kills you.” Bell says jokingly. “Yes, I need to go back to the hospital and go over my research notes about Colt, thank you all for this opportunity.” Doctor Helping Hoof says as he makes his way to the door. “Excuse me, Doctor Helping Hoof, mind waiting for just a moment?” Nyuel stops him before he leaves. “Demon, I wish to take my leave and study with Doctor Helping Hoof about Equestrian way of healing. Is this alright with you?” She looks up to me with pleading eyes. “If anyone can teach you, it would be the good Doctor. Yes, Nyuel, if you wish to follow him than please do so. I thank you for all that you’ve taught me in Unyasi, you helped me so much, and you’re a great friend.” I wrap my arms around Nyuel and hug her tightly. “Thank you, Demon. You are a dear friend to me, may the spirits protect you in your travels and may we meet again.” She returns the hug and leaves the house with the good Doctor. “I’ll be taking my leave here too, Subject 27. I do plan exacting my revenge one day, but not now. Don’t you dare die before I have the chance to kill you for good myself.” I simply nod and the kid’s horn flares up and he vanishes. “Silver, what about you?” “Like I told you earlier, you’re coming with me to join the Family.” S.K. gets up and walks out the door. “Goodbye girls, hopefully I don’t need to rely on the insurance policy that I entrusted with Colt. Maybe when everything calms down we can get together and become friends.” I bow respectfully before them and walk out the door, Tail hugs Pinkie before following me. Credits Editor frieD195 > Be A Good Girl, Silver > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 46 - Be A Good Girl, Silver         I step outside into the warm sun’s rays, S.K. stretches out her wings in front of me. I look down the dirt path to see how well Isaac has cleaned the mess up, the bodies have been removed in addition to the traps. A sweet scent blows in the wind, I turned and followed the scent into the Everfree Forest.         “Horror, where do you think you’re going?” All she got in response was my senseless clicking.         I marched into the forest as the scent only grew stronger, my eyes scanned for the source. I stop at a tree and looked up to see a fedora resting among its branches, tail grabs it and lowers it to eye level. This is the scent I’ve been tracking, I can smell Cloud on this hat and it drives me mad.         “A fedora? Why would a fedora be here in the forest?” S.K. grabs the fedora from tail and examines it closely.         “Hey, I know who made this! I can tell Gramp’s craftsponyship anywhere!” She purrs as she puts on the fedora.         “How do I look?” She winks at me, I don’t know to feel about this. Sure, she looks good with it on. But that hat belongs to Cloud.         “Hmm, may I have that back?” I plead with puppy dog eyes, well, Horror eyes.         “Come and get it, big boy.” She sticks her tongue out at me.         She knows how to press my buttons, playing on my Horror nature. Tail wraps around her body and brings S.K. closer to me, her face just a few inches away from mine. She blushes as my tail continues to coil around her body, its tip grasping the hat, but puts it back on her head and releases her.         “You’re right, you do look good with it on, keep it.”         “Aww, and I was just getting started too.” She pouts.         “Sorry, there will be time for playing later, first I need to go report bac-.” I take my PDA out of my pocket as I remembered the new passcode.         I turn it on and quickly made my way to the menu and selected the Abyss Folder, the little box requesting a passcode pops up, I punch in HikeWne and the folder unlocks. The only text that’s hidden away in this folder is “Go Deeper.” I look up from my PDA just stumped as ever. Before I can make any sense of it, S.K. snatches my PDA from my hands.         “What’s this new-fangled device you’ve been hiding?” She hits the home button by accident and it kicks her out of the Abyss folder.         “That’s my PDA, it houses a vast amount of knowledge that’s lost to me. I’ve only been able to open certain folders when my memories allow me.” Her talons fly across the screen, I’m thankful that my PDA is built to last, or she would be scratching up the screen.         She taps on the Music folder and accidently hits the shuffle button, Maroon 5 - Hands All Over She drops my PDA as the music starts, the sudden noise surprises her. I burst into laughter as I watch her face go from curiosity to shock in a split second. I tap my foot in rhythm with the beat as we listen to the song. Tail grabs my PDA as the song ends and hands it to me. I turn it off and slip it back into my pocket, S.K. is still trying to recover from what just happened.         “Think of it as a safe, it keeps my secrets safe including other data that might be useful to me. I haven't had the time to really go through it nor listen to any of the music; is your curiosity satisfied now?” She shakes the fog from her mind and looks back up at me.         “You’re full of surprises, Horror. Just when I think I’ve got a good grasp on you, something new comes along.” She gives me another wink.         “Yeah, if you’re a good girl, I might just show you something new.” My teasing causes S.K. to flap her wings fitfully.         “Can’t you just show me it right now?!” She pleads with me, I just smile.         “Nope, you’re not being a good girl, now are you, Silver?” She looks up to me with big puppy dog eyes. God damn, she can pull those off flawlessly.         “Please? Can’t you just show me now?” She begs, I have to look away from those ruby red eyes of hers.         “No, come on. I’d like to get to Canterlot and report to Princess Luna before night falls.” S.K. takes the lead, and once again heads the wrong way.         “Come on, I know the quickest way to Canterlot!” She shouts as she marches deeper into the forest.         “Hmm, S.K., yo-.”         “Shut up!” She yells back, not even looking me in the eye as she marches past me.         We break through the treeline and walked into Ponyville, S.K. absolutely has no clue where she’s going. She seems to be just walking in a random direction, I don’t know what she’s looking for, but if we keep on going this direction we might find the train station.         “God, I hate these small towns! I can’t find a the damn train station!” She spreads her wings and takes off into the sky, she searches for a few minutes before landing next to me.         “Found it! It’s this way.” Surprisingly she found the train station without my help.         “We might have one little problem... Since there is no influence at all in this town from the Family, we need some bits to buy some tickets...” Now this is where I come in handy.         “I got this, just sit back and watch me work.” I search the crowd of ponies for an easy mark, after a few minutes I find one.         He’s working behind a stall, distracted by a few customers. I take off my medallion and put it in my back pocket, would like to keep that fact that I’m a Lunar Knight a secret from everyone. Tail gets the idea and hides itself behind my back, I walk up to the stall and just wait for the owner to notice me.         “Hello, may I-..” He looks up from behind his glasses and sees my horns.         “Don’t mind me, I’m just browsing.” He sits there for a couple of seconds before tearing his eyes off of me.         He glances back after every sentence, I can tell he’s nervous just by my presence. But he really shouldn’t be keeping an eye on me, but tail. Tail slithers down my back, traveling behind my leg and onto the ground, keeping close to the stall so no one can see it. I spot a small coin purse resting just a few feet under the stall, right next to a small chest. The clerk finally trots back to me, he tries to look me in the eyes but every now and again I catch him taking a quick glance at my horns.         “It’s okay, you can look, they’re just horns.” I say as I lower myself to eye level with him.         “I-I’m sorry sir, but you’re so different from Colt, appearance-wise.” I take a quick look behind him to see tail snaking its way towards the purse.         “At one point he and I weren't so different. Then I came into contact with a lethal batch of Poison Joke. That’s how I’ve obtained these horns, I waited too long before taking the antidote and they became permanent.” Tail grabs the purse, some of the coins jingle, but I cover it up with a cough.         “Excuse me, something was caught in my throat.” Tail quickly returns back to me, hugging the wall of the stall, sneaky little bastard is making my job too easy.         “I see... Is there anything special that you might be looking for?” Tail puts the purse into my other back pocket and goes back to hiding.         “Nope, just browsing, thank you for your time.” I walk backwards and wave a good bye to him, he shoots me a puzzled look before greeting another customer.         “That was too easy, good work tail.” Tail wags happily as I praise him.         “Well? What happened?” I grab the coin purse from my back pocket and jingle it in front of her face.         “What happened is that I relayed on an old set of skills, that’s what happened.” She hastily grabbed the purse and opens it up, her eyes go wide as she counts the coins.         “Luna violate me with a moon rock! This is about one hundred bits!” There’s that colorful language of hers again, gets me every time.         “I’m going to assume that’s a decent amount, should be more than enough for two train tickets.”         “Well duh! Train tickets are only like ten bits apiece! Let’s hurry and buy a pair before the stall owner notices his little stash is missing.” She flies over to the ticket booth and buys a pair of tickets.         S.K. hands me my ticket and she gets onto the train, the cars are too small for me so I hand my ticket to the conductor and crawl into the caboose. I curl up into a ball and lay down in a sunbeam that’s peeking through the windows of the caboose, tail wraps itself around me and I drift off to sleep as the train pulls away from the station. - - -         The warm sun beats against my back, my feet buried in the warm sand that’s stained with blood. The piano wire digs into my hands as my victim struggles to survive, the waves crashing against the shore almost muffle the sounds of gurgling blood in his throat. With one quick upward jerk, the wire slices into his neck and severs his Carotid and Vertebral arteries; his body slumps to the ground and stains the sand further.         I can’t wait to get this mission over, I hate being in North Korea,  even thinking about this filthy country makes my skin crawl. Ice Cube’s friends want Kim Jong Un out of the picture, he  had somehow gotten onto their radar after annexing South Korea, creating United Korea. Don’t know why they want him gone, but as long as they continue to pay for my certain set of skills, I don’t care.         “Horror, wake up! We’re here.” - - -         I wake up to Silver poking me with her talons, I’m grateful she didn’t take advantage of me again while I was taking my little cat nap; I yawn as I stretch out, my muscles loosen up and so does my tail.         “I was having an interesting memory too.” I sigh as tail opens the door to the caboose.         “Memories? Wait, don’t tell me you don’t have dreams?”         “Nope, I’ve never had a dream since I came to Equestria. Memories are all make up my dreams; sometimes they reveal something about myself, others I’m... doing mercenary-related activities.”         “What was that memory about? Were you being a bodyguard or something exciting like that?” Her eyes light up as she asks me this, her ruby red eyes sparkle with curiosity and anticipation.         “Exciting? Yeah you can say that, come on, there’s work to be done.” I crawl out the door and S.K. followed.         “You’ve ever been to Canterlot before?” I try to strike up conversation while we walked through the streets of Canterlot and towards the castle.         “Few times, I’m not really allowed to be in Canterlot...” I notice a few guards paying close attention to us as we walked.         “Why is that? It’s not like you’re wanted or something.” My comment cause S.K. to stumble over herself.         “You could say that. The Princesses have been keeping the Family out of the Canterlot for ages. If anyone is even suspected of being associated with the Family while they’re in Canterlot, they’re thrown in prison without any evidence.” I spot a few pegasi flying over us as we walked and talked.         “Silver, when I give the word, run, I’ll draw the guard's attention.” She silently nods as I spot a few unicorns flanking us.         “Forgive me.” She stops and tilts her head, I turn to her and tail latches around her neck and flings her into the air.         I take off running while S.K. recovers mid air and flies away, the guards pursue me in chase. The pegasi pay S.K. no mind and chases me down, I dodge into a nearby alleyway and into the sewers. Tail closes the manhole cover and I squat in the sewers and wait, I hear the guards running past the manhole cover and I continue to wait.         After I lose track of time, I decided to come out of my little hidey hole. Tail pushes the manhole cover open and I as soon as I peek my head out, I’m hit upside the head with something metallic and knocked unconscious. - - -         I plug my PDA into a the computer that’s controlling the security cameras. The command prompt comes up and my fingers skate across the keyboard.         "내 머리가 아프 오."         "Ooh, my aching head." I turn my head to see the guard still alive.         “네, 아직 살아 있나?”         “Still alive, aye?” I raise my heel and axe kick his head, his neck snaps like a twig.         I turn my attention back to the computer, I set the cameras on a infinite loop and I download the schematics of the building to my PDA before unplugging it. I take the dead security guard’s badge and lock the door behind me. I round the corner and walked down the hallway, only to be assaulted by a sudden blast of cold water.         “Wake up, prisoner.” - - -         I raise my head, I can feel a cold metal collar around my neck. I try to move my limbs only to be stopped by chains, tail too is restrained by chains. Another splash of cold water hits me in the face.         “God, that will sober a man right up!” I laugh, only to be struck down by a hoof.         “Silence, prisoner!” A unicorn orders out.         “Do you know who I wo-.” Another hoof to the face.         “I said SILENCE! You’ll only speak when you’re told too!” I spit blood out of my mouth onto the ground.         “Now, who and what are you?” I only laugh in response, this earns me yet another hoof to the face.         “Is this fun for you?!” I spat more blood up.         “나는 섹시이고, 난 알아.”         “I'm sexy and I know it.” I say in Korean, which gives me mixed responses.         “You dare mock us?!” The unicorn hits be with the handle of a halberd in the stomach, causing me to gasp for air.         “Fick deine Hure-Mütter!”         “Fuck your whore-mothers!” I switch it up to German, which grants me yet another halberd to the stomach.         “Sir, we’re not going to get anywhere with this... Thing... Let’s just take a break and come back fresh.” The guards turn around and start to walk away.         “You wish to learn what I am? Unbind my tail and I can show you.” The guards stop dead in their tracks and turn around.         “Do you honestly think we’re that stupid to un-.”         “No I don’t, but if you’re giving up so easily interrogating a prisoner, I doubt the Princesses would be pleased by this.” They hesitate for a brief second before unbinding my tail.         “We’re watching you, Monster. Make one wrong move and I’ll slice your head right off!” I smile at him as my tail reaches into my back pocket and grabs my medallion.         “Y-You’re a L-Lunar KNIGHT?! Forgive us!” They drop down into a pathetic excuse for a bow.         “Now, I wonder what Princess Luna would say if she found out that you tortured her only Lunar Knight.” The royal guards start to tremble in their armor, tail unlocks me from my restraints and I drop to the floor.         “P-Please, forgive us! W-We didn’t know!” I stand up before the cowering guards.         “You were just doing your jobs. Now rise and act like the proper royal guards that you are.” I can respect them for doing their jobs, no harm done, just a flesh wound.         “This never happened, got it?”         “Y-Yes sir!” The guards say in unison as they salute me.         “Now, take me to Princess Luna, I have to report to her about my last mission.” The guards quickly turned and marched through the dungeon, with me in tow.         I put my medallion around my neck as we marched, the guards kept quite and so did I, after several floors we come exit through large iron doors and into the night sky. The guards continued to march in silence into the castle, we stop at the two doors leading to the royal hall.         “I got it from here, thanks. And like I said before, that never happened.” The guards salute be again before tail pushes the door open for me and I walk in.         Princess Luna rises from her throne while she sized me up. Her expression goes from a mixture of confusion, shock and terror. I stop halfway and kneel down and lower my head, she’s approaches me cautiously; the guards in the room flank me on all sides as she walks down the steps. Tail sits perfectly still behind me as Luna and the guards approached me.         “W-We do not know who you are, but you wear our medallion, explain yourself!” She tries her best to sound confident, but stuttered her words.         “Lad, guess what time it is.” Friend says mischievously in my head. “G-Get back!” I yell out before Friend forcibly hijacks my body, scales erupts from my skin, covering my body completely. Credits Editor frieD195 > Gatekeeper > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 47 - Gatekeeper “Friend! What are you doing?! Of all the people you can kill for payment, why LUNA?!” I cry out in the Darkness, only to be answered by my own echos.         “Fade! Where are you?!” If I can’t take back control, maybe Fade can.         “Oh, welcome back, 27.” She appears right behind me and awkwardly hugs me from behind.         “Fade! Friend hijacked my body! And he’s going to kill Luna!” Fade quickly appears right in front of me.         “I won’t let that happen.” She says with confidence. - - -         “I’m hungry, and the Lad owes me quite a lot of debt after that little suicide mission you sent him on in Unyasi. And you my dear, look mighty tasty right now.” Luna backs up, her horn already flaring up as I walked towards her licking my lips.         “Guards! Seize this monstrosity!” The flanking guards charge in, wedging their halberds into my body.         “Oh hello there! You must be the appetizers!” Another halberd strikes me in the back, barely breaking through my scales.         I snap my fingers and out pops my cane from nowhere, I grab my cane and start to play golf on the guards.         “FOR!” I strike one of the guards upside the head with my cane, caving in his skull as his helmet shatters into million of species, send shrapnel everywhere.         The shrapnel slices through the nearby guards, creating multiple lacerations on the unprotected parts of their bodies; the guards fight through the pain and drive polearms into my adamen. I raise my cane again, but one of the unicorns snatches it from my grasps and throws it across the room.         “No fair!” I yell out as a unicorn sends a laser beam through my upper chest.         “Now we're getting started!” One of the guards swings his halberd at me again, glancing off my scales.         Another beam penetrates through the base of my neck, cauterizing the wound and burning away the scales. Scales cover up the hole, protecting the wound as it regenerates. I backhand one of the guards who tries to drive his polearm into my neck, blood splatters across the room as he’s sent skidding across the floor. Luna lifts me up into the air, strangling me with her levitation spell. Her magic crushes my scales as if they’re made of paper.         “Is that the best you can do?! HAAHAHAAHA” I laugh madly as I wrap my arms around my back, digging my claws into my back, drenching them in my black blood.         I throw my blood off my hands, casting it into the surrounding guards; madness ensues as the blood soaks into their coats. The guards start to scream as they lose control of their bodies, one of the guards breaks down on the floor crying as his blood crystallizes and turns him into a porcupine. Another guard’s horn flares up and she sends a barrage of lasers flying out across the room, killing two more guards. Another guard starts to speak in tongues as her head violently shakes and she blows up, sending giblets everywhere.         Luna throws up a shield, deflecting them, the last two guards are smacked in the face, my virulent blood seeps into their bodies via lacerations and hastily goes to work. One of the guards flails about on the floor, screaming in agony; the second guard just stood there speechless, not seeming to be affected by my virus-filled ichor-like blood.         “L-Luna! P-Please kill ME!” She screams as she continues to flails about on the floor, her body spasming as her skin starts to crawl.         Her armor fuses with her own body, I can’t tell where she starts and where the armor ends. She starts to vomit up black blood, it lands on floor and starts to boil. She looks up to me as black tears pour out from her eyes, begging me to end her life.         “P-P-Please... K-Kill me...” She crawls through her own vomit as more tears stain her face, I sit there and laugh hysterically at her as she crawls towards me.         “Now, where would be the fun in that?”  She grovels at my feet, I bend over and whisper something into her ear.         “W-What?!”         “Enjoy the gift I bestowed upon you.” She vomits more blood onto my boots, she lands face first in her bile and stops moving all together.         Her body begins to morph into a horrible, yet beautiful new shape. Spikes gilded with gold armor shoot out from her back, her mane starts to slither around and turn into tentacles; each one moving around on its own free will. I lift her muzzle and watch her teeth become twisted and sharp, the scent of fermenting death admits from her mouth; I breath it in, the scent pleases me like a freshly ground coffee beans.         “Aren't you a beaut? Now, what should I call you? Hmmm, I wonder.” Before Friend could come up with name for his new pet, Luna sends a polearm through the back of its head.         “Awww! I was going to call her spot! And then use spot remover to make her vanish!” I look up to see Luna’s horn flare up again, I turn my head to see the last guard still standing, not even moving.         “Now, what has my corrupted blood done to you?” I tap my finger against my chin as I strolled over to the pegasus.         I flick the pegasus and a metallic ring resonates from his body.         “How marvelous! You’re a statue! How adorable!”         Fade takes control over my right arm and frees tail from Friend’s banishment, tail swings around front and reopened the wound in my neck. The scales on my right arm stand on end as the black smoke oozes out of them, the vein slowly pulses with Fade’s power. She clamps my hand onto my horns and jerks me down onto the floor face first. - - -         “I can’t take full control over your body 27, you must find a way to reassume dominance over Friend.” She’s struggling to even keep control over my right arm and tail.         “I can’t! I’m not strong enough!” Fade slaps me, I look at her in confusion.         “Don’t ever say that ever again! You’re a lot stronger than you think!”         “I don’t know what I can do, Fade!” My mind races as I try desperately to find a solution to this.         “Go Deeper.” A whisper comes out from the Darkness, Fade doesn't seem to hear it.         “You’re clever enough gu-.” I start to walk into the Darkness, as if I had a purpose.         “Where are you going?!” She yells out.         “Going deeper... Buy me some time!” I wave my hand at her as I travel deeper into the Darkness.         It feels like an eternity as I walked deeper in the Darkness, as if I was just walking in place, going nowhere fast. I look behind me and only see more Darkness, around me was just empty nothingness.         “Deeper, go deeper.” I follow the whispers as I traveled deeper into my happy place, exploring forgotten areas.         These lost areas seems so very familiar to me, I can feel the Abyss pulling me along, beckoning me to; the urge of embracing with it is hard to resist. I see a red door peering out from the Darkness, it’s cracked open, barely letting the Abyss seep into my happy place.         I place my hand on the doorknob, hesitant at first, not knowing if I’ll be able to return from this little voyage of mine. I take a deep breath and step through the door and into the Abyss, the door slams shut behind me and Arkis stands there waiting for me. - - -         “Welcome back, 27. Glad to see you came here in one piece.” He smirks.         “How long has this door been sitting here?”         “Every since that fateful day Friend came along, since that day the Abyss has been an influence to our lives.”         “Speaking of Friend, I think he’s throwing a monkey wrench in your kogs. Your plan is burning up in flames as speak.” Arkis simply chuckles.         “I foresaw this little event coming, he’s just showing his true colors right now.”         “Yeah? Than what’s your plan to stop Friend?” Arkis just smiles at me.         “Your only option is this; stay here and be the Gatekeeper for the Abyss and let me have a quick word with our ‘Friend.” Wait, we can do that?         “Or option 2: I give myself to Fade again, she becomes powerful enough to retake control from Friend.” Arkis just shakes his head and drags his hand down his forehead.         “I won’t let you do that, you’ve already spent your ‘allowance’, you’ll get no more. Now, do you want me to save your little Princess before Friend eats her pretty little soul?” I sigh and open the door for Arkis.         “Do I have your word that you’ll return?”         “Yes, I’ll return, the Abyss won’t consume your soul as long as you stay the Gatekeeper.” He walks through the door and into the Darkness, leaving me alone in the Abyss. - - -         Tail has my legs bound together, I’m using my left arm to drag myself across the floor towards Princess Luna. She’s back pedaling back up the stairs, her horn flares up and hits me with a paralyzing sphere; it strikes true but only last for a few seconds. Fade has my right arm dug into the floor, dragging my claws through it as Friend inches himself closer to the Princess. - - -         “Friend, there’s no need for this little temper tantrum; you need to stop it right now. Everything is still on schedule and you need to allow 27 to stay in control until the day comes. If he’s not in control, everything will be for naught.” Arkis appears right behind Fade, startling her.         “Arkis?! Is that really you? Jolly good show ol’ chap!” Friend says with enthusiasm.         “Arkis? The Arkis? The one who’s in 27’s memories?” Fade turns around to see Arkis calmly standing there.         “The one and only, now Fade. Subject 27 has told me quite abit about you and his little, how should I put this? Snack times. Whatever memories you’ve... Obtained... Is yours to keep. But if you spoil anything about how he got here, or who he is, you and I are going to have a problem.” Fade soaks it all in before answering him.         “I haven’t explored all his memories yet. But most of them just show basic missions and some other odds and ends, some from his earlier ages, and some during your... Later memories, I’ve found out something about you though. Who’s this Alex Orlov character? You and her h-.”         “That, Subject 27 does not need to know, that’s personal.” Fade covers her face with her hand, hiding her smile.         “You sound almost regretful, Arkis. Did the cold blooded killer have one shred of humanity in him? Did the killer let his guard down and let someone in his life die? Is that it?” Fade teases, Arkis just grins at her before taking over. - - -         Arkis takes full control over my body, bending Fade’s and Friend’s power to his will. The scales retreat back from my head and down to the base line of my waist, scales remain on my arms and shoulders. Tail unbinds my feet and helps me back up, my arms stay in pylon mode. I look up to see Luna with her horn still glowing a midnight blue, her wings are fully expanded and she’s ready to attack at a moments notice.         “I am terribly sorry about the little event that just aspired here. The thing you just met is known by the name of Friend, you already know Fade and Subject 27. I on the other hand, you don’t. Just think of me as a Gatekeeper. Friend won’t be causing you or your... Subjects any more problems. I come bearing a warning for you though; the day will come when Subject 27 will ask a favor of you; I would greatly appreciate it if you fulfilled it.” Luna lowers her wings, but still keeps her spell charged.         “We thank you, Gatekeeper for stopping that menace. We assume that Subject 27 is still well in there?” I nod noncommittally.         “And what is this favor you ask us for?”         “This favor is no small task, I need at least two thousand willing souls to fight for me when the time comes. I’ll send a letter when I need to call upon this favor, in return, you may use our body however you wish ; just say the word and we’ll go through hell and back just to pick a flower for you.” Luna’s cancels her spell, the overcharge dies away as she sits back down in her throne.         “We see... You are right about this, it is no small favor to ask. Very well, we’ll grant you this favor as long as you keep your end of the bargain.” I respectful bow, hiding my malevolent grin as I do.         “Thank you, Princess Luna, I’m in your debt. Now, let me return Subject 27 back to you.” Tail props me up while I’m still bowing. - - -         “Friend, everything is on schedule, keep 27 alive long enough to see the plan through. Fade, it was a pleasure in meeting you.” Arkis bows before Fade and disappear back into the Abyss. - - -         “Welcome back, Arkis. Enjoy your trip outside the Abyss?”         “I did what was needed, Friend is contained, he’ll no longer be a problem. He’ll make sure you stay alive long enough to see the plan is finished. After that, it’s all you.”         “That’s good to hear, I think?”         “I’m relieving you of your duties, now go back to that cold world you call Equestria.” Arkis pushes me out the red door and closes it in my face. - - -         I stand back up from my bow, my lower back is killing me from holding it for that long. Tail wags happily at my return. I do a quick glance over my body to make sure I’m still in one piece, the remaining scales burrow themselves back under my skin.         “We are pleased to see your return, Knight 27.” I look up to see a soft smile on Luna’s muzzle.         “Glad to be back, sorry if Friend caused you any problems.” I look around the royal hall and see the carnage that he has caused.         “Yes, they’ll be dearly missed. Your Gatekeeper explained to us on what happened, as long as you keep this ‘Friend’ under control, you may keep your Knighthood. Now, we have another quest for you, we need you to infiltrate a gang that goes by the name of Black Talon. There’s one problem though; their hub is set up in Cloudsdale and you do not have a pair of wings; so you won’t be able to walk on clouds.” I grab my medallion and glance down at it, I can still feel the enchantment coursing through it.         “Caesar, the leader of Unyasi has blessed my medallion with an enchantment of Cloudwalking, no clue if it works. There’s no better time to test it than the present.” I laugh, getting mixed looks from Luna.         “And the whole reason why I came back here was to report to you about my last mission. I ended the civil war, Unyasi was infested with spirits and demons, Caesar and I left on good terms. Hopefully I strengthen the relations between the two nations, when would you like to me to leave for this next assignment?”         “You just returned, do you not wish to take break?” I shake my head, which earns me even more mixed expressions.         “No, I have a better chance of finding Cloud while I’m out on these quests. What would be the best way for me to get it Cloudsdale?”         “We can teleport you there when you wish, all you need to do is ask us.” The thought of being teleported doesn’t set right with me.         “Have you ever been to Cloudsdale yourself? Because the last time you teleported me, I fell from the sky with no more grace than a blue whale.” Luna laughs heartily, I’m glad she got the joke, or she just assumed it was a joke.         “Yes, we’ve been to Cloudsdale. And we’re sorry about that, we did give you a warning.” Tail peeks its tip over my shoulder and pokes me in the head.         “It wasn't all bad; I landed in a bed of Poison Joke, took a nap in it; woke up with these horns, was hit by a Poison Joke bomb, grew tail here, all in all, it was a pretty good trip.” I chuckle as tail moves over my shoulder and in front of me and waves ‘hello’ at Luna.         “Hello to you too, Tail.” She giggles, tail seems pleased by this and wags happily.         Tail pokes me in the forehead, and points towards the door, I sit for a second, confused by what tail is trying to say; he makes a swinging motion as if he’s cradling a baby. Then it hits me, it’s been a long day and I needed sleep.         “You’re right tail, sleep would be good. Luna, if you’ll excuse me, I need to try to find a hotel room at this late hour.” I turn to head towards the door, but Luna stops me.         “We’ll see to it that you’ll stay in royal chambers tonight. You are a royal knight, you need to be treated like it. Please, follow us to your chambers.” Tail pushes the door open and let’s Luna take the lead.         As I followed Luna, my eyes wander down her backside and onto her flanks, I don’t know if it’s just me, the Horror in me, or my soul being almost fully merged with Fade; but I wouldn’t mind taking a go at that. My eyes travel up and lock onto her flowing mane, something about her free-flowing mane just seems so excotic. Tail is thinking the same thing as he rests its tip on my shoulder and stares at the backside of Luna with me. We come to a stop and I tear my eyes off her flanks as she turns around, she envelopes the door in a midnight blue glow and pushes it open.         “Here are your chambers, my knight. Our’s are just down the hallway if you need anything.” She smiles at me before I enter the room.         Tail pushes the door close and I collapse on the small bed and the Sandman quickly sweeps me away to slumber land. Credits Editor frieD195 > S.O.S. > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 48 - S.O.S.         Two more guards lay in a pool of their own blood and other bodily fluids as I hack a terminal that’s controlling a wall of trip lasers. Simple enough; just a weak firewall. The terminal opens itself up to me as I bypass the firewall, I shutdown the lasers and lock the computer down. One quick look over the schematics I downloaded and I’m just a few corridors away from the main control room that Kim Jong Un should be hiding at.         I peek my head around the corner to see two staircases with a loft in the middle jutting out-wards, leading down to a landing. I crept my way up to the railing and looked over, two guards having a smoke break; chatting among themselves as they stood there. The drop was only fifteen feet. My plan is simple, toss my knife into one of their skulls mid fall and use the second guard to break my fall.         “Enjoy your last smoke, boys, it will be your last.” I think to myself as I hop over the railing.         My knife anchors itself into the top of the guard’s skull on the right, he falls over dead; startling the last guard. He looks up to see my boot in his face, he doesn’t have enough time to react as his neck snaps with the full force of gravity and my mass bears down on him. I roll as I land, I look behind me to see my handy work, and I’m pleased by the results; Murphy's Law finally didn’t bite me in my ass. I hear footsteps rushing towards the commotion and I duck behind the stairs, a flash brainfreeze cripples me; I bang my head against the staircase as the brainfreeze only grows stronger.         “27, wake up!” Cold whispers fly into my ears, yanking me from my memories. - - -         I awake to a cold room, my window is open and moonlight leaks through the parted curtains. I see a shadow creeping towards my head, just in striking range for Tail. A yellow glow highlights the shadow’s head, tail slithers under the covers and wraps around the glowing horn. The unicorn’s horn burst into a bright flash of yellow, blinding the both of us, my intruder escapes from tail and stumbles over himself.         My eyes re-adjusts to the darkness before my intruder can reclaim her footing, I roll off the bed and onto the unicorn. I strangle her as I slam her against the wall, tail is kind enough to flip the lights on, revealing a mare unicorn with a frightened look.         “Who are you and why did you sneak into my room?!” Her horn flares up and projects herself into my mind, taking me along with her. - - -         “Come out from your hiding, spawn of Nightmare Moon!” She calls out.         “You dare enter my head without permis-.” Her horn overcharges to a dark yellow, and impressions me in shackles.         “By The Secret Order of Sol, I condemn you for housing a spawn of Nightmare Moon!”         “Justice will be served! I’ll purify your soul after I’ve dealt with this Minion of Darkness.” The unicorn trots up to me, her face still steady and stern.         “Purify my soul? What the hell are you talking about?! Who are you and why are you looking for Fade?!” I struggle to break my shackles, but they don’t budge.         “Struggle all you want, your restraints won’t falter as long as I’m here. The Secret Order of Sol has been tracking your movements since the day you escaped the facility. Nopony has been able to do that until you came along. We have evidence that you’re harboring one of Nightmare Moon’s minions, the one you call Fade.” I thrash around even more, but my chains still won’t move.         “Evidence? What are you talking about?” Her eyes narrow, locking onto mine.         “Your soul has already started showing the signs of the initial stages of merging. I pity you. Your ignorance is going to be the end of you.” She shakes her head and sighs.         “And what happens if our souls fully merge?” She lets out another sigh before answering.         “The Secret Order of Sol has very little knowledge on this particular minion, but, normally after said host and minion merge: the host is usually fully consumed. In addition to this, if the minion is in close proximity with Luna, Nightmare Moon will rise again. In the extremely unlikely case of the host and minion both living together in harmony with one another, they both gain unimaginable power: if two males merge, their power soars while their defense is only slightly increased and they can only be killed by somepony of equal or greater power. If two females merge, they're essentially invincible due to their extreme regenerative abilities and magical stamina. If you come out of the merger being the dominant one, you’ll be overwhelmed by an all-consuming desire to kill any living thing in sight, even killing your loved ones. But, if opposing genders become merged together, if they can coexist without destroying each other... Well, The Secret Order of Sol doesn’t technically have anything like this on record... We don’t truly know what will happen if you and this ‘Fade’ of your merge together.” She calmly states.         My breath becomes heavy as it hangs in the air around us in the Darkness, my arms start to shake as unknown powers start to awaken deep inside of me. This agent for the S.O.S. has no idea what unforgetable hell she’s in for. The Horror side of me starts to rear its ugly head as the only thing I wish to do right now is feast upon this unfortunate soul that decided to intrude in my little happy place. My shackles start to corrode and turn to dust as the Horror in me starts to mix with my newly-awoken power.         “I made a promise to Fade, that I’ll make sure she’ll never be alone again... If that means giving my soul completely over to Fade, I’ll do it in a fucking heartbeat. I love Fade and if anyone thinks of purifying my or her soul, they’ll forfeit their lives and their souls.” The unicorn backs up and her horn flares up as the chains dissolve into nothingness.         My hand makes contact with her horn, I snap her horn at the base, causing her spell to backfire. She cries out in pain as she’s kicked out from my Darkness, and I give chase after her, I’ll make this arrogant unicorn suffer for even thinking about tearing Fade and I apart. - - -         I see the unicorn running for the window, but Tail grabs her by the rear hoof and yanks her back into the room as she leaps for the window.         “I would have forgiven you for trying to assassinate me, I would have even forgiven you for entering my mind without permission. But, if you honestly think that you can harm Fade, well, let’s just say that this is one thing I won’t forgive you for.” Tail tightens around her hoof, causing the bone to fracture.         Tail raises her to my face and turns her around to face me, her bold, calm face turned to a mixture of terror and regret. I lick my lips before opening my mouth wide, the scales on tail raise up and start to vent. The unicorn flails about as I hear her bone crumble into dust underneath Tail’s immense pressure.         “Your soul is now mine!” I bite down into her neck, her blood runs down my chin and onto my neck as I devour her soul for myself.         I feel the warmth leaving her body and I pull away so I can watch her eyes glaze over as the life escapes from them. Her soul now belongs to me now, her memories, knowledge, everything. I can feel my damaged soul starting to fill in the gaps as I toss her carcass out the window. - - -         “Fade, you okay?” I call out into the Darkness.         “Yes, so, tell me, how was your first taste of soul?” She appears in front of me with a smile on her beautiful face.         “Interesting, to say the least...” She giggles in response.         “Fade, I meant everything I sa-.” She places her finger on my lips, silencing me with ease.         “What that agent said is true 27... But don’t worry, I won’t let any of those horrible things happen to you, but I am interested in seeing what happens when our souls fully merge.” She giggles once more.         “Go-.”  I try to speak past her finger, but she shuts my lips.         “I love you too, 27.” She removes her index finger and gives me a kiss before kicking me out of the Darkness. - - -         Tail closes the window and locks it as I crawl back into bed, my mind swarms with new information; I focus on one thing for now and that’s this organization that goes by the name of The Secret Order of Sol. My new memories tell me that this organization has been hunting down all of Nightmare Moon’s creations during the Dark Time. The S.O.S. defines the ‘Dark Time’ as the reign of Nightmare Moon during the five-year-long night that followed Celestia’s defeat but before her banishment to the moon by the Elements of Harmony. Nightmare Moon didn’t create her minions until the second year of her reign of terror. The organization was created by the first Celestial Knight to hunt down all of the minions and “purify” them. Just a handful of minions are left and Fade is one of them; she’s considered to be a ‘Shard of the Nightmare’. Nightmare Moon used a piece of her own soul to create Fade. They believe if she becomes fully restored that she’ll have the power to reawaken Nightmare Moon once more. Because Celestia found the Elements of Harmony in the first year of the Dark Time, she was able to mold herself into the perfect bearer of only five elements. While she was able to defeat Nightmare Moon with the elements and banish her to the moon, the banishment wasn't permanent since the Elements’ power was not complete. The reason for this was that Celestia was not able to find the Element of Magic. The banishment only lasted for a thousand years before ending. The elements don't destroy, they purify. So they didn't outright kill the Nightmare. Instead, they shattered its 'soul' and power. “Wait, banish Nightmare Moon to the moon? I don’t even...” I shake my head of this strange fact, before continuing on with my new found memories. “Huh, so if Nightmare Moon was banished for a thousand years... And this ‘Dark Time’ lasted for five years... Fade is roughly one thousand and three years old...” Before I can continue on with the memories, I’ve fallen fast asleep. - - -         One of the three guards lay on the floor drowning in his own blood, the second one raises the but of his assult rifle to eliminate me. I sidestep behind him and turn him into a meat shield. The third guard trains his iron-sights on me, his finger just barely touching the trigger. My meat shield struggles to break free but I have his arm so far up his back if he tries to do anything; his arm will break instantly.         “항복! 여기서 살아 나갈 확률은 전혀 방법이 없어!”         “Surrender! There's no way you're getting out of here alive!” His commands tickle me so.         I reach behind my back and grab my spare combat knife, his sights still trained on me so I’ll need to act quick to beat a bullet.         “무기를 내리고 여기 네 친구를 공개할 것"이라고 말했다.”         “Lower your weapon and I'll release your friend here.” The guard hesitates at first, but he lowers his sight just by an inch and my blade finds a new home right between his eyes.         The last guard struggles again, and his arm breaks with ease, his screams are muffled by my hands as I snap his neck, his body falls to the floor and I reclaim both my blades from the corpses. I round the corner to see two sentry guns hanging from the ceiling, they quickly lock on to me and fire, I duck back as the bullets embed themselves into the wall I was just standing near.         “I really hate sentry guns... More than attack dogs...” I bring back the schematics to see if there was another way around, nope.         I walk back to the bodies and search there them, nothing too helpful; pack of smokes, 9mm pistols, ammo... And two frag grenades, this could be messy... I take the pistols and the ammo, double check to make sure they’re loaded. I also take the grenades and grab the biggest looking guard to use him as another meat shield, I bite down on a pin of one of the grenades and hold down the plunger.  The sentry guns open fire onto the carcass, bullets sink in the body, a few penetrate deep enough to rip through it. I release the trigger on the grenade and count towards two before throwing it at the sentry guns, I drop the body and dive behind the corner again. The grenade blows up as it hits the wall behind the two turrets, sparks fly as metal becomes twisted in flames and smoke.         “Turrets zero, Arkis one.” I laugh as I strut down the last hallway leading to the control room of this facility.         I open the passcode panel and before I can plug my PDA into it, the door slides open. I back up in confusion and peek my head in; there sits Kim Jong Un in front of a massive computer facing the door.         “You’re a tough man to find. Please, come in.” I take a quick look into the room, all I see is the computer and him.         “You’ve been expecting me?” He smiles at me as I step in, the doors close behind me and he just sits there.         “Yes, one might say that. Do you wonder why it was so easy to penetrate my facility?”         “I just assume you needed to make some cutbacks.” He just laughs in response as I continue to look around the room.         “There’s no cameras in here, no turrets, just this computer, you, and I. Please, tell me what your ‘employers’ told you about your mission? Did they just simply pay you to come assassinate me before I can expose them for the lying backstabbing whore mongers they are? Or did they send you here for this?” He swiveled in his chair and clicks a button, bring up blueprints and formulas onto the monitors.         “You have my full attention. If this is how you wish to spend your last moments before I shepherd you to the Abyss, than so be it.” He swiveled back around as I look up at the monitors.         “These formulas here are the improved version of the virus that’s coursing through your veins. I have no clue how you’ve managed to survive this long without turning; but this doesn't matter.” He presses another button, another monitor comes to live as it plays newsreels of the fall of Germany.         “Germany has already fallen to the Horror Virus. The neighboring countries have locked down their borders and started to seal Germany off from the rest of the world. None of that matter since the virus will find a way into the rest of Europe.”         “And why are you telling me this?”         “Why do you think your ‘employers’ sent you to that bunker in the first place?”         “I don’t ask questions, as long as the pay is good, I’ll be willing to accept any mission.”         “Your blind eye is going to be the end of us all, President Hu Jintao as already sealed away China from the rest of the world. He employed someone you know to steal the virus from Germany. Because of this, President Hu Jintao has perfected the virus and is going to infect the rest of the world with it.” He leans back in his chair and lights a cigarette.         “And what does this have to do with me?” He takes a drag from his cigarette and blows it out his nose before answering me.         “Wouldn’t you like to know what your ‘employers’ have planned for you?” He takes another drag from his cigarette.         “Why not?” He laughs as he tosses the butt of the cigarette into the room after he finishes it.         “They plan on reuniting you wi-.” A red dot appears on his forehead as his brains splattered onto the monitors.         “He’s a talkative one, wasn't he?” I turn my head to see Ice Cube standing in the doorway with a silenced 9mm.         “It’s been awhile, Ice.” I plug my PDA into the computer and download all the files.         “Sure has, Arkis. Come, my friends have another mission for you that’s quite urgent.” My PDA downloads the information in just a matter of seconds.         “Alright, lead the way.” - - -         I wake up to a cold room, I nuzzle my head into my pillow as I enjoy the cold morning. I’ve manage to to kick the blankets onto the floor, but I don’t care, all I need is this incredibly soft pillow and this incredibly icy room.         “Good morning, 27.” A lovely voice whispers into my ear, I don’t bother to un-bury my face from the cold pillow.         “Good morning to you too, Fade.” I open my eyes as I realize that I wasn't in the Darkness.         “Wait, Fade?” She laughs as I realize my pillow wasn't a pillow. Credits Editor frieD195 > Bath Time with Tail - A How-to Guides > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 49 - Bath Time with Tail - A How-to Guide         I pull my head out of Fade’s chest, she’s laying on my bed right next to me.         “Surprised to see me?” She giggles.         “Y-Yeah... First time I’ve seen you out of the Darkness since the facility... And the first time I’ve seen you not as a formless shadow...” She smiles at me before getting out of the bed and starts to pose.         “You like?” I’m struck speechless and only managed to nod my head with my jaw hanging open.         “Good.” She continues to pose in different positions, my jaw lowers.         “H-How is this even possible? I-I thought you could only be a shadowy blob while not in someone’s mind?” She crosses her arms and starts to fake pout.         “The last little snack you gave me; well let’s just say it restored me to my previous power when I was first created by Nightmare Moon. And I thank you for that.” She slowly climbs back into the bed, my heart starts to beat against my chest like a war drum.         The world around me zones out as I feel myself slipping away into deep concentration. Something is very wrong here; my brain feels pre-programmed, as though it’s telling me to run very far and hide in a cold, dark, damp hole. I’m getting mixed signals though. My mind is begging, no screaming at me, to stay put. But my soul wants to fully merge with Fade; I don’t what to listen to; my soul or my mind.         “You okay, 27?” Fade nips at my bottom lip with her teeth, breaking me out of my train of thought.         “No... Something is very wrong here... It feels as if someone implanted suggestive thoughts in my mind... But my soul it w-.” She bites my lower lip again, pulling back before letting go.         “Stop that! That really hurts!” She sticks her tongue at me as I cry.         “I know what you really want, 27. Your soul wants to merge, doesn’t it?” I don’t even need to answer.         “I want nothing more than to merge with you, but I-.” This time, I bite her lower lip.         “Oww! That does hurt!” I chuckle as she covers her mouth with her hand.         “I know the consequences that could follow with us merging. There’s a good chance that you’ll swallow me whole without intending too. But I don’t care; I’ll live with the consequences, be they good or bad, I just want to be with you.” She sits up on my lap, her eyes sparkle with lust and she bites her lower lip.         “Are you sure? Once we fully merge, there’s no turning back.”         “Yes.” As all I needed to say before she sinks her teeth into my neck.         My mind is overwhelmed by a mixture of pure ecstasy and agony, I involuntarily clutch the sheets in my fists; white light flashes before my eyes repeatedly as I fight to stay conscious. All my mind wants to do right now is rip Fade away from my neck, but I won’t let it; I can feel my soul falling away from me as Fade remains latched to my neck like a leach. I focus on one memory that Fade and I created since we met, that way I won’t be fully consumed by her.         I focus on the night I died and visited the Abyss for the very first time; the night when Fade and I first started to merge back in Unyasi. That was the very first time I could let my guard down around anyone since I came to this bizarre, yet intriguing world. The pain dulls as my soul stabilizes in a cold embrace, my heart beats slows as my blood lowers by at least ten degrees. A fracture travels the lengths of my horns, revealing an icy blue vein-like structure underneath the scales. Everything seems so surreal, everything seems to move sluggishly as my body adjusts to my new power. All I hear is my heartbeat, slowly, yet powerfully beating against my ribcage; Fade pulls away from my neck and licks her lips; she lays her head against my chests and listens to my heart. My brain feels as though it’s in a tub of ice. I lay there in the bed with Fade’s cool head on my chest; it puts me in a tranquil state of mind as I enjoy this brain-freeze. “You feel any different, Fade?” I’m the first one to break the silence, Fade doesn’t bother to raise her head off my chest. “I feel... incredible, such power, such an understanding of the world you came from... Such a cold, unforgiving place; souls struggling to survive everyday life, doing anything just to fill their hunger for power... You?” I start to come down from my new found high. “Mind feels as if it’s frozen over, but I don’t mind it, I enjoy this tranquil feeling that it brings. My body is still trying to adjust to it though, heart beating slower, pumping slightly colder blood through my veins. I’m glad we were able to harmonize, I would’ve been devastated if I came out on top.” I run my fingers through Fade’s ghostly hair, her hair feels silky, yet it feels like nothing is there. It was such a strange feeling. “You and I share each others memories, if you decide to go through them, please be careful. I know how you are with reliving memories.” I can’t but help to laugh at this statement. “Likewise... I don't know how I came to Equestria, but Arkis said there’s a time and a place for everything. Now, it’s time for me to go to work. The day is still young and I have some errands to run before I can leave for Cloudsdale... Are you still able to enter and leave my mind freely, Fade?” Fade looks up and I give her a quick peck on the lips. “Yes I can, it will give me some free time to go over these new memories I’ve acquired.” “I love you, Fade. I’m glad that I stumbled into your trap.” She smiles at me before returning the kiss and entering my mind. Tail waves in front of me, making himself known; I notice how much blood is on the poor guy, he probably wants a bath. “Who’s a dirty tail? You are! Yes you are! Do you want a bath? Do you?” Tail wags viciously and points at the bathroom, I get the idea. “I get the idea buddy, it’s been awhile since I had a proper bath, come on, let’s go get cleaned up.” Tail pushes me out of bed and towards the bathroom. I take off my boots and socks and drop trow. I turn the knobs and hot water spews out from the nozzle, tail opens the shower curtains and I jump in. The hot water unknots and loosens up my muscles as I stand there, tail grabs a bottle of shampoo and shoves it into my face. “Pushy little guy, aren’t you?” I grab the bottle and sniff it, smells like kiwis. I squeeze a healthy dosage of shampoo into my hands and lather it, I got to scrub my head but my horns get into the way. With some finesse, I move my hands under my horns and manage to cover my scalp with the shampoo with a little trouble. Tail grabs the bar of soap and a hand towel, he places them in my hands and points at himself; little guy is present. “Okay, okay, I get it. I’ll scrub you down if you get my back.” Tail nods and I start to scrub at the caked-on blood. The blood doesn’t give up without a fight, tail managed to get blood in every crevice on him. I increase the hot water and let tail soak before I go back at it, I wash my blood-stained body in just a few minutes. I watch as crimson water swirled around the drain. Tail breaks the hypnotic trance that the whirlpool has me as he shoves the bar of soap in my mouth. “Tail! There’s no need to wash my mouth out with soap!” Tail points at himself again and I attack the blood stained crevices with new found vigor. Somehow I manage to get myself tangled up in tail as I clean every nook and cranny on him, the hot water turns warm as I finish cleaning the dirty boy and he returns the favour as he washes my back and I step out of the shower to dry off. Tail grabs two towels from the rack and tosses one at me, I catch it as he dries himself off. I quickly dry myself off with tail’s help and I wipe away the condensation on the mirror to get a good look on my new appearance. “So, after fully merging with Fade, my horns have gotten a nice little blue vein to them; I approve.” I stroke my horns as I nod to myself in the mirror. I throw my clothes and medallion on before walked out my chambers, a royal guard awaits me; he greets me with a salute and stands ready. “Knight! Princess Luna has ordered me to escort you to the royal halls when you are ready, sir!” He stomps his hoof to add emphasis. “At ease, soldier. There’s a few errands I need to run before.” I walk past the guard, be he stops me. “Knight! The Princess has given me strict orders to be your escort, sir!” Really, an escort? “Very well, if you wish to obey your commands, then I guess you can accompany me into Canterlot. There’s a store called ‘Fancy Threads’ where I placed an order before I left for my previous mission.” “Knight! Please follow me to Fancy Threads, just a quick trot down the main street and we’ll be there in a matter of moments, sir!” He salutes me again before taking the lead. I shrug and just follow my escort that the Princess thought I needed, we walked through the corridors and out the castle. The day is still young as the sun barely sets past breakfast, ponies dressed all fancy like as they trotted through Canterlot without a care in the world. Just a few blocks down the main street, the guard turns a corner and I spot the sign for the tailor just a few stores down. The guard stands out front as tail pushes the door open and a bell rings out as I walk in. “Welcome to Fancy Threads, how may I he-.” The tailor trots out from behind the corner, the look on her face never gets old. “Yes, I placed an odd order about two weeks ago, you might not remember me, but I think you’ll remember this medallion.” Tail points to the medallion around my neck and the tailor’s face lights up. “O-Oh my! W-What happened to you?” I just smile as I give her the short version of the story. “I s-see, well, give me a moment so I may take your new measurements.” She levitates measuring tape and writes down my new measurements. “Would you like me to clean and repair your boots for you?” I look down to see they’re caked again with many layers of blood, mud, random bits of plant matter and sand. “If you wouldn’t mind, that would be lovely.” I take off my boots and she tows them to the back and I find a bench and set down. An hour passes as I sit there just relaxing, enjoying not doing anything at all for once. The tailor comes back with my new pants and cleaned boots in a levitation field; she floats them in front of me and tail is kind enough to grab them for me. I empty out my pockets, PDA and headset and take off my pants and slip me new ones on; lightweight, comfy, deep pockets, I like it. I put my boots on, release them and tie them tight. I put my belongings in my new pockets and do a start to stretch my legs out to break my new pants in. “These are amazing! I’m so glad you were able to get the camo pattering down, thank you so much.” I respectfully bow before her which causes her to blushes. “Oh please, stop it, you’re embarrassing me. I also made a few extra pairs in different colors too if you need them, if you like I can just keep them in back and hold them for you.” This blows me away, I’m floored to hear she went out of her way just to make extra pairs for me. “Y-Yes! Thank you! You’re amazing, you didn’t have to do that!” She waves her hoof at me as I praise her. “I had to do something with the extra bits you gave me, cotton is such a cheap material I was able to make four pairs for you, each one a different color. Would you like me to dispose of your shredded pants for you?” I eagerly nod and she floats my old pants into the wastebin. “Thank you again for your hard work, if I need anything else, I’ll definitely be coming back to you.” She smiles and waves goodbye as I leave. “Knight! What’s next on our agenda?” My royal babysitter salutes me as I emerged from the store. “Where’s a good place to grab a bite around here?” He stands there with a puzzled look on his face. “Food, you know, fruits, veggies, meat. I can eat anything, lead the way.” He silently trots down the main street towards a nearby cafe. Tail is two steps ahead of me as he hides my medallion in my back pockets, my babysitter takes a seat outside and I do the same, a waiter comes trotting out from the cafe and stops dead in his tracks as he sees me. “Yeah, I tend to do that to everybody that sees me, I don’t mind. Give us whatever is quick, there’s work to be done.” He looks at the royal guard and he holds steady as he stares at me. “You heard him, now get to it!” He orders the waiter, breaking his stare on me as he runs back into the cafe. “So, answer me this, soldier. What is the real reason on why the Princesses has order you to accompany me?” He stands ready, not showing any sign of emotion as I ask. “Knight! May I speak freely, sir?” He salutes me, I gotta admit, I do enjoy being saluted at. “You may.” “The Princesses thought if you decide to go into Canterlot, the presence of a royal guard might... Soften the blow-back that your ‘new’ appearance might scare some of the locals.” Well, they’re right, the locals have been gawking at me more than they have been before I got my new accessories. “I see, it is kind of hard to keep a low profile right now, with everyone staring at me and what have you.” Are food arrives and I start to dig into my fruit salad. “Knight, is that the reason why you haven’t been wearing your medallion, sir?” “Yes, and please stop calling me Knight, doesn’t help me stay under the radar.” “Knig-... What should I address you as, sir?” “Call me Demon, no one knows me by that name besides the zebras in Unyasi.” Might as well go by one of my aliases, best way to keep a low profile. Let everyone keep on thinking that Subject 27 just disappeared off the face of Equestria. I finish eating my fresh fruit salad and waited for my babysitter to finish his. Just sitting here in the sun’s rays feels quite pleasant, I start to drift off into a catnap but supernanny finishes his salad before I could fall asleep. We get up from the cafe and send the bill to the castle, let the royal treasury float the bill. We walked in silence back to the castle, tail digs my medallion out and drapes it around my neck before we enter the royal hall. Luna rises from her throne and I kneel down before her. “Princess Luna, is there anything I should know before I begin my next mission?” She looks at the guards and they leave the hall and the doors close behind them. “Your mission is to infiltrate the Black Talon, gain their trust, and get close to their leader. He’s a powerful gryphon. Nopony knows his whereabouts. We would like it if you found him and kept tabs on him.” “So, you want me to be a mole? I can do that, anything else?” “You’ll be absolved of all your criminal activity's during this mission. Please return safely back to us without any new extremities this time.” “I’ll try my best, I’m ready whenever you are.” I look up to see Luna’s horn glowing, she launches the spell at me and I’m whisked away. - - -         “I really hate being teleported!” I yell as I fall towards a town made completely out of clouds. Credits Editor frieD195 > Wish Master > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- This is another crossover chapter! The Co-writer is itsmyfuneral his story is The Darkness Within Us All. I strongly urge you to go read his story! We'll be doing more work together on crossovers later on. Chapter 50 - Wish Master         I decided to take the day off and go visit Bell, so I told my little gang that they could do whatever they liked while I was away. I’d already made it to Colt’s little house in the woods and was just standing outside the front door. I’d tried knocking a few times, but no answer and it’s past breakfast. Are they seriously still sleeping?         “Anypony home?” I bang my hoof against the wooden door again, but no answer.         “Hopefully they’re not out... Hmmm.... Oh, I know, I’ll try Colt’s bedroom window!” With a quick flap of my wings, I take off around back of the house and to Colt’s window.         I peer into the window, placing my face against it to see if he’s still asleep. I can see his bed with what it looks like a pile of ponies sleeping on a large lump, must be him. I tap my hoof against the glass, hoping I only wake Colt and not the girls. I see the lump shifting around under the covers, eventually Colt emerges from the pile of ponies and sees me hovering outside his window. He rubs the sleep from his eyes as he stumbles towards window, he unlocks it and pulls it open.         “About time, I’ve tried the front door, but nopony answered. So I thought of the next best thing, your window. Looks like it worked,” I greet him with a smile.         “Well if you came by looking for 27, you just missed him by a good six hours, sorry Cloud.” He sits back down on the bed, my mind kicks into overdrive as I hear this exciting news.         “Wait, WHAT?!” I bolt into the room and tackle Colt down onto his bed.         “Cloud, be quite or else you’ll wake u-.” Before he can finish, he hears the girls stirring in their sleep, slowly waking up.         We both just sit there, not making a sound, waiting for the girls to go back to sleep. I want to tear his head open and start to pick his brain, wanting to find out everything about 27.         “Tell me!” I loudly whisper.         “Fine, but let’s discuss this down stairs so we don’t disturb them anymore. They’ve had a rough day; especially Bell.” He looks over to his pillow and I follow his gaze, I see Bell’s emerald hair splayed all over the place; I’m shocked to see she’s in her changeling form.         “Fine!” I jab him in the side with my hoof, pushing him out of the bed.         He tries to walk as quietly as he can, but I notice he’s having trouble walking; I fly under his arm and try to support his weight, we walked out of his room and down the stairs into the living room.         “Thanks Cloud, not in the best shape since a friend paid a visit.” He says as he falls back onto the couch, as soon as his back makes contact with the couch. He starts writhe around in pain before getting used to the discomfort.         “Want me to get you anything before we start?” I ask as I hover in front of Colt.         “No, let’s just get this over with. Ask away Cloud. Just don’t turn on the lights, you might not want to see me right now.” He Leans forward after saying this. I have a million and one questions to ask and I don’t even know where to start.         “Where’s 27, is he still alive? Is he still in one piece, tell me everything!” I sit down on the coffee table, the gears in my head turning faster than they’re supposed to. Shortly afterward, the pitter-patter of rain hitting the house could be heard..         “I don’t know where he was but if he didn’t show up in Equestria, everypony in it would’ve been burnt alive,” Colt says in a serious tone.         “W-What do you mean by ‘everypony burnt alive’?”         “Remember when we were camping out in the Everfree Forest and I somehow conjured fire?”         “Y-Yeah... The first night we spent out of the facility...”         “Well, Daimon’s associate made an appearance... and we all nearly died; Celestia, 27, and I.” He states in a calm tone of voice.         “G-Go on...” I stutter, my fore legs are shaking. I’m trying my best right now not to break down by the bad news of 27 nearly dieing.         “It started a little over a week ago, for some reason or another, more guards kept showing up. Eventually, Twilight Sparkle’s brother, the Captain of the Guard, showed up. Bell said they were watching her the entire time they were there, but never approached her. One day, I confronted two guards and interrogated them as to why they were following Bell. All they said was Princess Celestia ordered it. Later that night, Bell told me she was a changeling and that she was most likely being followed because of what she is and that they were going to arrest her. I wouldn’t have any of it though...” As he says this, I notice he’s balling up his fists with anger.         “Well... I guess I was wrong about whom the guards were after. I knew you were going to look after her if the guards tried to do anything.” I was really hoping that they were here because of me and not Bell.         “They did more than try, Celestia sent a platoon of fifty soldiers to apprehend her. I laid traps down to thin their numbers. But they wasn't enough, I was outnumbered and surrounded. It wasn’t long before I began to wear down, and when I did, Shinning Armor impaled me with a spear. Leaving me bleeding on the grou-.”         “That’s enough... Sorry if I sound rude, but I don’t care what happened to you. You’re still alive and that is all that matters...”         “Oh, trust me, the next part will interest you. After they had captured Bell, they sent guards to retrieve the wounded, and that’s when Rage made his debut. He set my body ablaze in such an intense fire, that my skin began to peel and fall from my body within minutes as I slaughtered the soldiers who stood in my way. Eventually Celestia had seen enough blood shed and tried to stop us; big mistake on her part. If not for 27 intervening, they all would’ve been killed and I would be reduced to a pile of ash. 27 managed to stop Rage’s massacre, last I saw of him was when a mobster gryphon, a zebra, and some smartass demonic foal came to check on my burns. Last I heard was something about him joining the Black Talons, that mob definitely needs the help, last ten or so members were pushovers.” My ears perk up as he mentions something about the Family and the gryphon.         “D-Did you just say the Black Talons?” My jaw drops and I nearly fall off the table.         “Yeah, some gryphon named Sure Kill was with him and she wouldn’t shut up about it, all I know is if they show up here, we will have problems.” Wait, he’s traveling with Sure Kill? The Sure Kill? Oh Celestia no...         “Sure Kill? I never... Errr, what about ponies just passing through, or stopping by to say hello to an old friend?” I would like it if Colt is ignorant about the fact that I’m working for the Family.         “I’ll do to them what I did to many of Celestia’s soldiers...” Yeah, no, definitely don’t want Colt to find out whom I’m working for.         “Are you here to play with me?” A child’s voice speaks up from behind me, scaring the living hay out of me.         I rocket up towards the ceiling after the voice spoke, I look down as I hug the rafters and see Rage sitting on the edge of the table.         “Is that the associate you were talking about?” There’s a little fire child just sitting there on the table.         “Yes, despite his size, he has the power to set all of Equestria up in flames. Now come down before you upset him.” I’m hesitant at first, but slowly descend from the ceiling, I perch myself on the couch besides Colt.         “Did 27 seem interested at all in joining up with the Fa... Black Talon group?” I have to make sure not to say the Family around Colt.         “No idea to be honest, but I did get the feeling he had a thing for the gryphon, something about his tail doing things on it’s own and such.”         “Wait, WHAT?! He has a tail?!” I yell in surprise, my eyes went wide as my head jerked so fast it could’ve easily fall off.         “Yeah, somehow he got a tail and some big ass horns on his head, no idea how he got them, didn’t care. But in all honestly I thought you would be more concerned that you have competition now.” He grins, I put the thought of him hooking up on the back burners as the tail and horns take up presidents.         “H-Horns?! What the hay happened to him?”         “Like I said, didn’t care, all I know is he stopped Rage. He apparently rutted the gryphon in his sleep once or twice, and he nearly died twice. Once from the foal, hahaha.” Colt starts to laugh, my brain feels as if it’s on fire as he mentions 27 nearly dying twice...         “H-H-He...” I begin to stutter again, all this information he just laid down is overloading my brain.         “He has a tail and horns now... Nearly died twice... And he’s been hooking up with a gryphon and maybe a zebra... T-This is just too much to take in all at once.” I rest my head against the armrest and just sit there.         “That’s what she said!” Daimon announces as he appears directly in front of me.         “Not now Daimon...” I don’t even bother raising my head from the armrest.         “Daimon, leave the poor mare alone.” A mare’s voice speaks from behind me, my head doesn't budge.         “Thank you whomever you are, I-I just...to process this all...” 27, w-what happened to you over there in the zebra nation?         “Oh, that’s Compassion, long story short she has the been hiding in my head since I got here and has been healing me throughout all my crazy shenanigans. I think Daimon was just taking credit for her work.”         “Don’t really care right now... Colt, what would you do if 27 joined up with the Black Talon and he came back to Ponyville for a visit?”         “Well seeing as not only I and the Princesses dislike them, they might step in as well since this is a bit closer to their castle than Trottingham, so probably not the best Idea.” Colt flatly states.         “I was asking what would you do, if it was a good idea or not.” I finally raise my head off the armrest and blankly stare at Colt.         “Same thing I did to the Black Talon members on the train and in the bar, eliminate the problem. I like this town, it’s peaceful, I would like to keep it clean of any unsavory influences.” Good thing he doesn’t know what happen to those train robbers, or I would be in hot water right now.         “Why didn’t you attack Sure Kill, if she was in the Fa... Black Talon, you’re obviously not sticking to your own words.” Damn it, got to keep on not saying the Family.         “Sorry, but burning alive and being impaled roughly five or six times wears a guy out. Also, you keep on almost saying something, I wonder... Are you in the Family?” He stares me down, I try my best to keep a straight face.         “W-What makes you think that?!” Keep calm, Cloud. Play it off like it’s nothing.         “In our world, we had mobsters too, even a few movies about them. Most always seemed to mention their ‘Family’, and they way you kept stopping yourself to say the Black Talons wasn’t very convincing. Plus your reaction just now proves it.” He says with a grin covering his face.         “I’m not, my father was so I grew up around it. Old habits die hard, right?” I give a weak chuckle, I’m going to have to think on my hooves to avoid from Colt finding out about my employers.         “Oh? Then mind explaining why you have a fedora with a rose as your cutie mark? I doubt you own a haberdashery or a flower shop.” Molest me with your horn, Celestia! I didn’t think he’ll ask about my cutie mark!         “Once again, grew up around it. One day when I was just a filly, a gryphon stopped by with a present for my dad. It was a fedora with a rose tucked in it. But instead the gryphon gave it to me, that’s how I got the cutie mark. A gift from a stranger.” I look down at my flank and move my wing out of the way so Colt could get a better look at my cutie mark. Hopefully he’ll buy this false truth lied.         “So, your whole purpose in life was receiving a hat? Oh well, even if you were in the Family I wouldn’t mind, you’re one of the few friends Bell has. You’re the one exception to the rule. But if I ever hear of you setting up shop here, your privileges will be revoked immediately.” Because I’m a friend of Bell, he’s willing to overlook his own rule? I don’t get this guys train of thought at all.         “So let’s just say if I was in with the Black Talon group, only reason why you haven’t thrown me out the window is because I’m Bell’s friend? What about 27? If he did join up, isn’t he still your friend?”         “You misunderstand Cloud, we aren’t friends... We’re merely the only two humans in a foreign land; if you were to call our relationship something it would be more along the lines of simple acquaintances.”         “I’ve been under the impression that you two were friends... Sure you two fight, a lot... But to me, you two just seemed like siblings just rough-housing.”         “Well I don’t usually make plans to kill my siblings if the time comes, but that is for you to decide.”         “Oh yes, right now we’re up to seven plans I believe.” Daimon says rubbing his hands together.         “Now that is progress, good work.” Colt gives him a thumbs up as they both laugh.         “What do you mean by ‘plans to kill my siblings’?”         “Well you referred to us as siblings, and I don’t normally plan on their demise, but in his case I would make an exception.”         “That’s a little unnerving to hear that you’ve been putting thought into that... What has caused you to plan this out?” I cock to my head to the side, confused to no end.         “Because, he asked for us to do this, and this seems like something Daimon would enjoy immensely.” My head corrects itself with great speed after he said this.         “H-He asked you to kill him? Why?”         “He said something about insurance, but I didn’t care to ask anything beyond that, plus it is pretty easy to kill someone you have no truly positive feelings for;  Like the fifty or so soldiers Rage burnt to death.”         “Hopefully he doesn’t need you for whatever insurance policy he has in mind.”         “Well you are one of his rut-buddies, so next time you two meet, why not ask him yourself?”         “Yeah... about that. Are you Sure Kill and 27 were rutting? And this zebra, what makes you so sure he’s rutting with her too?”         “Well here’s my theory, so far every mare, a.k.a. you, he’s rutted at some point. Then he met Sure Kill, and Bell said she heard them two talking about something involving his tail going inside her a few times. So that is two-for-two confirmed, the zebra is just a hunch. Honestly I wouldn’t be surprised with his current track record.”         “I need to go talk with Bell, will you be okay down here by yourself while I go pester her?”         “Just don’t wake the other girls, they need their sleep.”         I simply nod before silently flying up the stairs and into Colt’s room. I hover over bell and gingerly wrap my hooves around her, with ease I’m able to lift Bell off of his bed and I fly her out of his room and into hers. I close the door behind us with a rear hoof and toss Bell onto her bed. She bounces once and lazily opens her eyes to see me flying over here.         “C-Cloud?!” Bell nearly shouts as she is still in her changeling form.         “Did you break our promise?!” I yell back at her.         “N-No! Why?” Bell asks as she calms down.         “Because! I was just downstairs with Colt, lying through my teeth, covering my own tracks. He’s on to me Bell! He knows that I’m in the Family!” I grab Bell and start to shake her furiously.         “I-I d-d-don’t kn-know!”         “And what’s with this about a damn gryphon?!” I let go of Bell and slam my face into Bell’s pillow, and screaming into it.         “Oh, HER, yeah. Apparently while 27 was sleeping he rutted her once during his mission and once more on the way back. It made her even angrier to hear him use the excuse that he did it in his sleep so he didn’t know he did it.”         “Him rutting a gryphon doesn’t ruffle my feathers, it’s the fact that this Sure Kill character is trouble, Bell! I know all the mid and high ranking members in Trottingham and Cloudsdale, I don’t know anything about Sure Kill! I’ve only heard rumors and murmurs about her! You know how she got the nickname ‘Sure Kill’? It involves her taking down a rat that was being escorted by ten royal guards, all of them died!” I wear a fearful mask as I lift my head from the pillow and face Bell.         “Um, sweetie, you know who you’re talking to right, and how many things have died by Colt’s hands?”         “I know what Colt can handle, and 27 too. But if Sure Kill was able to pull something off like that, than she must be so far up the food chain that if she hears anything that she doesn’t like from 27, than I’m as good as dead!”         “Sweetie, he could smell you in my bed when he was here, trust me, he was obsessed with finding you; he started acting REALLY creepy.” Bell points to the blood on the floor from Pinkamena’s knives.         “D-Did you tell him that I came onto you?” I blush just at the mere thought of this.         “Yes, it just made him act like one of those stallions that abducts foals.”         “T-That doesn't sound like the 27 I know... Colt told me he has a pair of horns and a tail now...”         “Yeah, doesn’t bother me much because this was the first time I saw him.” Bell simply shrugs in response.         “So, what did you think of 27?” My red cheeks fade away as my face lights up with joy.         “When he was creeping on me he cornered me saying Colt couldn't save me if he tried anything, he then stabbed Colt near his heart and it took the four of us to stop him. So no, I am not a fan.” My joyful expression quickly dies down after hearing this.         “27 wouldn’t attacked unless he was provoked, what really happened to 27 while he was in the zebra’s nation? Did he say anything at all? All I got from Colt was Daimon being himself, Rage scaring me half to death. Colt stroking his own bloated ego.”         “How is his ego bloated exactly? Last time I checked he nearly killed Celestia and yet 27 was almost choked to death by Luna.” Bell sneers.         “Bell, I’m sorry if I sound a little snotty, but I knew Colt since the facility. He’s always seemed to be full of himself.”         “He may be full of himself sometimes but you only see the part of him that fights, the real Colt is caring, kind, and thinks of us First! You just don’t know him, plus what has 27 done? Cheat on you with a gryphon while Colt gave Trixie and I a place to live and someone who cares for us when nopony else would!” Bell shouts with eyes watering.         “I’ve seen my fair share of Colt while he isn’t fighting, I know him more than I care for.”         “Then why bother coming here if all you want to do is insult the only person who loves me for me!” Bell shouts, infuriated with me.         “And for what 27 has done, he’s saved my life. Gave me a second chance when I was sold off to the facility when I went for help! He’s given me everything, and he’s never asked for anything in return. And it’s just sex Bell, everypony needs to release themselves from stress from time to time. And Bell, I love you for who you are, who’s known the longest about your secret?” I embrace Bell in a hug, wrapping my wings around her.         “Yes, but Colt fought against Celestia herself without any regard for his own safety just to protect me! A mare who lied about who she was until the last moment, a mare he only knew for ten days! He didn’t care what I was, he didn’t ask for anything in return, he just wanted for me to be safe!”         “Bell... Listen to me very closely.” I whisper into her ear as I tighten the hug.         “27 and Colt are both Human, they’re not so different. 27 did the exact same thing for me, minus the Celestia part. I literally fell right in front of 27, and know what he did? He just simply smiled and limped into the next testing room, didn’t care who I was, he just smiled. After everything he’s been through, the first thing he did was make sure I was okay. Bell, just remember that we might not like each other’s humans, but they have a lot of similarities between them.” A tear runs down my cheek and onto Bell’s back.         “H-How about we just stop fighting. T-They do enough of that a-already.” Bell says as she wipes her eyes.         “Agreed, I’m just glad he came back alive and that you’re alright. If they did manage to take you, I would’ve done everything in my power to break you out.” I release Bell from the hug and wipe away my own tears.         “T-Thanks, and I-I know Colt would never admit it, but you are his friend.” Bell says as she starts to smile.         “And thank you Bell, you’re a great friend to have.” I let out a sigh and flop down on the bed.         “You know, you’ve got a pretty sweet set up here. When do you plan on tagging Colt for your own?” I stick my tongue out at Bell.         “W-What do you mean?” Bell stutters.         “Oh trust me, you know what I mean.” I playful jab at Bell’s side with my wing.         “E-Even if I wanted to you saw how bad he is, he can barely stand, not to mention his skin is still burnt.”         “Oh honey, honey, you misunderstood me completely. But you’re on the right track though.” I enjoy teasing Bell.         “What are you talking about now?” Bell asks, confused by my vagueness.         “You’re serious? You really have no idea what I’m talking about?” I sit back up in the bed, trying my best not to start laughing at Bell’s obviousness.         “N-No...” Bell says as she looks down, embarrassed that she can’t put two and two together.         “Two plus two is four, A+ I win!” Daimon shouts.         “Daimon, you aren’t in this scene now shut it, restart scene everyone...” A bodiless voice orders, then the world flew back a few seconds.         “You’re serious? You really have no idea what I’m talking about? I sit back up in the bed, trying my best not to start laughing at Bell’s obviousness.         N-No...” Bell says as she looks down, embarrassed that she can’t put two and two together.         I quickly look around the room, making sure the door was closed and it was just her and I alone in the room. I lean into Bell and whispered something into her ear.         “B-B-But I’ve o-only been with him f-for two weeks!?” Bell shouts.         “Well yeah, doesn’t mean you have to right now! I’m talking endgame stuff here! You know, when everything calms down and you get to know each other a little better. Hey, you and I are still very young and in our prime, we’ve got all the time in the world to have fun, I’m just asking if you’ve put any thought into this.”         “B-But there might be a problem with your idea Cloud... Well two to be precise.” Bell says with a sad look on her face.         “Oh?” I say with a concerned look on my face.         “First is my mother, after she finds out where I ran to she will find me and ruin what we have here, plus can humans and ponies even have foals?” Bell asks as she begins to tear up again.         “Okay Bell, A: It’s Colt we’re talking about, I doubt your mother can break you two apart. Just look what he did to the small army and Celestia when they tried. And 2: You’re a changeling, not a pony, you have a better chance than I having foals with a Human. Don’t get me wrong, I would love to have foals of my own with 27 someday, but I need to find him first.” The gears in my head come to a screeching halt as I think over what I just said.         “Wow... I guess 27 rubbed off on me more than I thought.” I laugh as I scratch the back of my head, didn’t realise until now I picked up a few of his mannerisms.         “Why would I have a better chance?” Bell questions.         “Just a theory I have right now, but if  you practiced hard enough, you might be able to change into some kind of species that is compatible with humans. That is if ponies or changelings aren’t already compatible with them already, who knows?”         “Good theory, one problem though, I can’t change my appearances other than my coat color and hiding these wings. That is why mother hated me, said I was a failure of a daughter...” She flaps her wings as she says this.         “You’re not a failure of a daughter, Bell. You have a wonderful life right now, friends who love you for who you really are. I don’t see why you’re so hung up on what your mother thinks, only you can choose what path to take. She might force your hoof, but in the end it’s your decision on what you do.”         “I just wish I could prove her wrong...”         “Are you sure” A dark, mischievous voice echoes through the room.         “W-Who’s there?!” Bell shouts as she hastily looks around.         “Madness!” The sound of someone snapping their fingers rings out, the room is enveloped by a black void. - - -         We’re both sucked through a wormhole into an unknown dimension. We both awake in nothingness, just laying on a ebony black floor with a twisted version of our own souls being reflected in the ebony surface. Bell and I rise to your hooves and look down and quickly become petrified with fear by what we see.         “W-W-W-Where are we?!” I shout as my legs start to tremble in fear.         “No bucking idea...” Bell states.         “May I have your attention, ladies?” The same voice calls out from behind us.         We barely manage to tear our gazes from our reflections, we turn around to see a man wearing a suit with a top hat and a cane in one hand. He’s sitting in a throne that seems to be made out of souls, he taps his cane against the ground and the throne turns into obsidian.         “Welcome to the Un-World!” His insane laughter is almost defining.         “Friend... Why the buck did you do this!?” Bell yells.         “Do what, Bell?” He leans forward in his throne, twirling his cane with one hand.         “This! Why did you teleport us here you moron!?” Bell shouts.         “B-Bell... D-Do you know this... Thing?” I whisper into Bell’s ear.         “This is Madness, or as 27 calls him, Friend” Bell says seething with rage.         “You know 27?! Where is he!?” I take off, flying towards Friend, only to be frozen in place by a snap of his fingers.         “Yes, I know the lad, and where he is. Will I tell you? Nope. I would rather go have sexual relations with a obese pigmy infected with smallpox. Wait, now that I think about it, that does sound like a marvelous idea!” He lets go of his cane, it continues to twirl in the nothingness.         “Tell me where 27 i-.” Friend snaps his fingers again, creating a zipper over my mouth, shutting it.         “So why are we here you freak?” Bell demands.         “Oh stop it with the pet names, you’re making me blush!” He covers his face with his hand.         “We are here, you are correct about that. Here is everywhere and nowhere at the same time! That’s the beauty of the Un-World! It shows your true colors, even if you don’t want it to!” He steps off his throne, the suit disappears, revealing his scaled cover body with scaly demonic like wings jutting out from behind him.         “I guess I’m not the only one who can change shape.” Bell says as she looks over Madness’ true form.         “You like? It’s been sooo long since someone saw my glorious body! You know how long I’ve been itching to get my wings onto my new body? Life times! But noooo, the lad had to grow my horns first, and a tail! Honestly, a tail of all things?! The inbred thing doesn’t even obey its master! I do so miss my wings, my loins ache for them so!” He expands his wings to their full length and with a single flap, a gust of wind blows me back to Bell.         “You want wings, we got ‘em. But why in Equestria did you bring us here?”         “Fine, I guess if you want the reasoning of why so badly, I’ll be forced to answer since you’re both my guests...” He pouts.         “I gave you a wish after you and I became the bestest of friends, Bell. Don’t you remember? Oh what happy times those were; such pain, such a rush of pure ecstasy!”         “You seriously gave me a wish, is that why you brought us here?” My hooves fumble with this damn contraption that Friend put around my mouth.         “Of course, I like you. You’re the second person I’ve given a wish too in many lifetimes. But, a heed of warning, Demon’s Code dictates that everything has a price. Be it a simple wish for food, or a lust for power. Everything comes with a price tag on it!” He leans forward towards Bell, with a grin on his face.         “Well I haven’t used it yet so why the buck did you bring us here?” Friend clears his throat.         “I just wish I could prove her wrong...” He mimics Bell’s voice perfectly.         “T-That doesn’t count! I didn’t know I had a wish at the time, I just thought you were an idiot!” Bell says trying to reason with Madness, when she realizes who she is arguing with she immediately stops.         “Since I just don’t hand out wishes like they were pieces of soul candy. I’ll let you do a do over. Think long and hard before you make this wish, I could come debt collecting now or later, or maybe never!” I finally manage to unzip my mouth, what madman created such a monstrous device?         “What have you done with 27!” I yell, surprising Friend.         “Aren’t you a feisty one? Riddle me this, how do you think 27 got to this unbearable world to begin with?” I try to recall any information on how 27 got here, but all I’m drawing is blanks.         “I-I don’t know...” I say defeatedly.         “Right O’ then, I’ll answer one question that you might have, but after Bell makes her wish. There’s one tiny little problem about her currently though, I can’t grant something that is already set in motion.” He pokes Bell on the horn with his index claw.         “W-What do you mean?” Bell asks, fearing his answer.         “Let’s just say there’s a powerful man who has almost everything planned out. Including this world’s events that will occur during 27’s visit. Let me dumb it down to where even a foal can understand it Bell, Mother Dearest is coming.” A sinister grin breaks out across his face as he laughs madly.         “No... No... No...” She repeats over and over again.         “Yes, yes, a thousand times YES!” If what he says is true... This is very bad news indeed.         “Bell... Remember what I said, you have Colt to protect you when she comes.” My words don’t make contact with her as she zones out, ignoring everything around her.         “Aww, I think I done just broke the poor thing, oh well!” He shrugs.         “Now then, time for our little Q and A session, Cloud. Ask away and I shall not hold back my answers.” He turns to face me, my mind kicks into gear as I start to think of what to ask.         “You said a powerful man has almost everything planned out for this world’s events, what did you mean by this?”         “Clever girl, this man has meticulously thought of every possible outcome for the fate of Earth and this world.”         “Who is this man you speak of?” This earns me a smile from him.         “Since I doubt you or anyone here on this world will live long enough to find out for themselves, might as well tell you. His name is Robert Paulson.” He laughs heartily.         “What’s so funny about that name?” He stops mid laugh, his mouth hangs open with his head tilt back.         “Oh wait, you’re serious? Let me laugh even harder!” Before he can laugh, I fly up and jab my hoof into his mouth.         “Okay, that was a joke I obviously didn’t get, enough of that!” I remove my hoof from his mouth and hover in front of him.         “Fine, but his real name is Warwick Freeman. The lad knew this gent, quite well if I might add.”         “Okay... What was the outcome this Warwick Freeman came up with for my world?”         “I thought it was obvious, you’ve already known the Harbinger the entire time he’s been here.” My brain lurches, stripping the gears in my head as I put two and two together.         “2-27 i-is the Harbinger?” He simply nods.         “Y-You’re lying! T-That’s not true!” I shout at him, wishing this is just a terrible nightmare.         “Now, why would I lie? I answered your questions truthfully.”         “Cloud, Cloud! Snap out of it” A voice penetrates into the Un-World, sounds like Bell. I ignore it.         “H-He c-can’t be... I d-don’t care what you say! H-He’s not t-the H-Harbinger!” I start to cry as I try to deny everything Friend just told me. “27 has made a little insurance policy with the other human, Colt. It won’t help 27 nor Colt at all, none of them will, I’ll enjoy devouring Colt’s soul when the time comes. The plan has already been in motion since the very day 27 arrived here and there’s nothing you can do, nor anyone that can stop it. Now, don’t spoil this for the lad, if you do, you’ll be forcing my hand and I might just have to kill him.” He snaps his fingers, ejecting me from the Un-World. - - -         I wake up in Bell’s bed, my muzzle damp from my tears, my cheek burns as if somepony just slapped me. I look up to see Bell standing there next to me on the bed.         “P-Please tell me I was just having a nightmare, Bell.” I continue to cry as I wipe away my tears.         “I-I don’t think it was, unless I imagined him saying m-mother was coming...” Bell says as she shakes.         “B-Bell... I’m scared, if what everything he said was true... I... I...” A torrent of tears stain my face as I continue to cry.         “You okay girls?” Colt ask as he staggers into the room before plopping down on the bed, only seeing me bawling my eyes out and Bell shaking.         My eyes finally stop producing tears, I bury my head into the pillow and Colt just simply looks at us, not knowing what to do.         “Colt...” My voice is barely audible through the pillow.         “What is it Cloud, what happened?” He asks, extremely concerned by what he sees.         “W-We met Madness... H-H-s true form was... grotesque, I-I can’t even put words together to describe it... B-But he did something...”         Colt scoots over to me and begins to stroke my mane, “What did he do, Cloud?” He asks in a caring tone.         “H-He told us something, something I wish that I was still ignorant about... H-He said Bell’s mother is hunting her down and 27... I-Is the Harbinger, h-h-h-he...” I’m shaking too badly to finish my sentence.         Colt picks me up and hugs me, stroking my mane, he tries to calm me down. But all this does just pisses me off even more, I need to find 27, I need to confirm with my own two eyes if what they say is really true. Bell just stares off into empty space, I push my rage away and just wrap my hooves around Colt, returning the hug.         “Colt...” He puts his finger to my lips, I don’t know what to think about this.         “Tell me later, that is if you still want to. For now, just try to calm down, okay?” He gives me a smile, which just sits the powder keg off.         “N-No... I have to tell you now!” I break the hug, forcing him off of me and hover over the bed.         “If I don’t tell you now then I won’t ever tell you! Madness said the insurance policy 27 bestowed on you won’t matter! Nothing will! H-He said that the gears are already in motion, nothing can stop it!” I blurt everything out to Colt, my eyes burns from crying, my mind hurts from everything I’ve learned today.         “Cloud, everything can be stopped, we just need the right plan, but for now just go find him before Madness’ little plan starts.” He says in a serious tone.         “You don’t understand, it has already started! Ever since the facility the plan was already in motion!”         “I meant the part of the plan where he tries to kill us all.” He quickly adds.         “If we manage to stop Madness, promise me this Colt; Please take good care of Bell.” I don’t wait for a response, I fly out the bedroom window in search of 27. Only to be stopped by Razor.         “Cloud, come, there’s work to be done.”         “Wait, what? I need to go find someone!” I plead.         “That can wait, there’s a VIP waiting for us in Trottingham, now come.” He flies away with me in tow. Credits Editor frieD195 > Great. Now I’m a Pet > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 51 - Great. Now I’m a Pet         I really do hate being teleported. I have no idea why I keep on agreeing to it; I always end up falling from some ridiculous height to the ground below, nearly dying on impact. Murphy’s Law has always been a big part in my life here in Equestria, and he’s not giving up without a fight, I can tell you that much. I’m like a rock with wings, no grace at all, a plaything for gravity; just pick me up and throw me off a cliff, best fun anyone can have. I’m forced to watch the clouds to ever larger the closer I come to them, I really do hope this enchantment wor-.         My train of thought is disrupted as I smack face first into a rooftop of a building, a building made out of clouds I might add...         “G-Guess the enchantment works...” I lay there, not knowing how to react, I would’ve expected to fall straight through the clouds, but nope.         “Hey buddy! Mind telling me what you’re doing on top of this house?” I look up to see a oddly colored pegasus hovering in front of me.         I take a second to fully seize up the weird pegasus, a stallion with a pink coat and a purple mane and tail with a yellow stripe going down the middle.         “Wait, where’s your wings? You do have wings, don’t ya?” I get to my feet and tail thinks two steps ahead and hides my medallion in my pocket, thankfully the enchant still works.         “I don’t.” The pegasus just stares at me in confusion.         I jump off the roof and down onto the cloud streets below. I land and stumbled over, landing face first in the cloud street, feels as if someone just smacked me with a feather pillow. I’m off balance as the uneven surface of the clouds seem to be confusing my inner ears, sending mixed signals to my brain. I can feel the unwanted eyes of the nearby town folks staring at me.         “You’re a strange creature, thingy, or whatever you are.” Tail pulls my head out of the clouds and I see the same pegasus standing in front of me. “Man was not supposed to walk on the clouds, the moon; sure, the clouds; no.” This earns me mixed expressions from the strangely colored pegasus. “You’ve walked on the moon?! How’s that even possible?” I try to stand up on my legs again, but quickly fall backwards. “Possibly, I can’t remember. My species has. It was a grand milestone for my kind.” I try once more, tail wags back and forth trying to counteract my confused inner ear. But to no avail, I fall over again, but land on all fours. “You drunk or something, buddy?” I’m at least able stand on all fours without falling over on my face, tail continues to wag back and forth for, still trying to counteract my balancing issues. “I wish, an alcoholic beverage would do my spirits some good right about now.” I take a step forward, my limbs tremble but I manage to keep myself upright. “Then what’s the matter then? You act as if you’ve never walked on clouds before.” I look around to see a small crowd of pegasi and a few gryphons staring at us. “First time walking on actual clouds I’m afraid... I don’t like it one bit, my sto-.” My stomach knots up, I start to gag, I close my mouth to make sure I don’t lose my lunch. “You don’t look so good buddy. In fact, you look a little woozy.” I shake my head in agreement, but it doesn’t help my current situation. “Ha! I like you, you’re an odd one indeed. Come, I know of a pony who can help you with your nausea.” He trots off and I follow, taking baby steps along the way, walking on clouds scares the living tar out of me.         “We’re almost there buddy! Just a little bit longer.” We walk into a nearby alleyway and I notice a few gryphons following us.         “Were we heading, anyways?” He turns the next corner without answering.         I turn to see a mare standing in front of me, the stallion is nowhere to be seen. She has the exact color scheme as the stallion, was she his sister by chance?         “Why you follow me, creep?” Creep? What? I’m so confused.         “W-Where did that stallion from before run off to?” She laughs in response, the gryphons from before keep their distance and stay hidden around the corner; I can smell their crappy scent a mile away.         “Who, Phantom Shadow? He’s around, but why you following me, creep?”         “I-I wasn't, I was following Phantom Shadow... Or I thought at least... He was taking me somewhere bu-.” My stomach knots up again and I find the nearest trashcan.         “Strange, why would Phantom have a creep like you following him is beyond me. But come, I know where he was taking you.” She turns around and continues to walk through the dark alleyways.         I spit out the rest of my bile and quickly catch up with the strange pegasus. The gryphons keep their space from us and hang back, their really bad at tailing someone I can tell you that. The mysterious mare trots up to a gryphon standing outside a store and she pushes him out of the way and opens the door and walks in; I crawl past and the gryphon doesn’t stop me.         “Hey Gramps! You around old timer?!” She yells out, I’m instantly assaulted by the scent of fabric and cigar smoke.         A older stallion trots out from behind several bolts of fabric with a cigar in his mouth; to my surprise he’s fairly well dressed, a nice looking white suit with a long skinny tie around his neck. A yellow tape measure hangs around his neck and a few pins rest in his suit pocket.         “Is that you, Rough Shadow?”         “Yeah, it’s me, Gramps. This creep was following Phantom, or he was leading him here, I don’t know. But, Creepo here isn't feeling too well, got any of that ginseng tea of yours?” The old timer tilts his head and looks at me for a few seconds before turning around and heading into the back of the store.         He comes back with a tarnished silver tray in his mouth with three tea cups resting upon it. He sets the tray down on a nearby table and Rough Shadow trots over to it and grabs one of the cups of tea, I crawl over to it and tail is kind enough to grab one of the cups for me and I start to sip on the hot tea. The tea takes the edge off of my natheness, it’s warmth quickly spreads through my body and the old pegasus just sits studying me. Rough downs her tea as if it was a Apple Bomb shot.         “Where are my manners? Everypony calls me Gramps, what’s your story, youngster?”         “Nice to meet you, Gramps. I’m Demon, I’m new to these parts.” I finish my tea and the raging storm in my stomach dies down.         “Well Demon, where are you from?” He takes another sip of from his tea, enjoying it slowly.         “Unyasi, the zebra nation.” He raises an eyebrow and sets down his cup.         “You don’t say...” I let out a long drawn out yawn, guess the tea was a little too soothing.         “Yeah, came to Equestria looking for work. Heard there might be some up here in Cloudsdale, whole reason why I came here in the first place.” Gramps picks up his tea and takes another sip.         “I’m guessing you have some kind of zebra enchantment on you?” I’m stunned by his investigation skills.         “With age comes great wisdom, youngster.” He chuckles. My eyes start to feel slightly heavy and I yawn once more.         “Yeah, Ceasar enchanted me, so I can walk on clouds without wings.”         “There’s one problem, Creepo. How do you expect to get down without wings?” I nearly fall over as I now realize this one tiny little problem.         “Rough does have a good point, Demon.” Both of them share a laugh together.         “Yeah, having no wings is a problem for sure... Gravity and I never really got along to begin with, but I’ll cross that bridge when I come to it.” Tail points its tip at Rough’s wings and then my back, I just sigh and shake my head.         “Yeah I know buddy, we’re boned...” The two of them stop laughing and stare at tail.         “You’re talking to your own tail, Creepo? You just keep on getting weirder and weirder.”         “Yeah, this little guy has gotten me in and out of “dirty” situations. But we’re getting off topic, whom should I go speak with about earning some bits? I’m fairly skilled in many things: stealth, deception, melee combat, and much more. Know anyone who might need someone of my talents?” Gramps stands up and trots behind his counter and retrieves something.         “Yes, I might know somepony who needs some muscle. Rough, mind showing our guest to our employer? And when you do, please give him my regards and this.” The old stallion hands Rough a parchment and she tucks it under her wing.         “Sure thing, Gramps. Come on Creepo, let’s go!” She kicks the door open and marches outside, I simply follow, my steps become faltered, I’m so very sleepy now.         “Hey Rough...” My eyes water up as I let out another yawn.         “Is it just me, or does that tea seem to be a little potent.” Then it dawns on me, both Gramps and Rough seem to be unaffected by the tea.         “D-Did the old timer poison m-.”          “Jeez, you’re still up? You’re a stubborn one, aren't you? Oh well, come on out, boys!” She yells out, the gryphons that been tailing us step out from their hiding place.         “This is how you want to go? So be it, let’s g-.” Before I can finish, one of the gryphons jumps me, my body moves sluggishly but tail swipes him out from the air.         “27, why not use your new power and show these gryphons why it’s a bad idea to ambush you.” Fade whispers in my mind.         I smile and call upon my new powers from the merging, the water vapor in the clouds freeze, turning the clouds into an icy surface. I get to my two feet as more clouds freezes over, one of the gryphons loses his footing and slips on the ice. The poison that I ingested courses through my system and my body becomes heavy and refuses to work.         “Either fight me or withdraw, the c-choice is yours!” My vision becomes blurred, the gryphons don’t back down.         “Just go down already!” Rough yells out, it’s hard for me to even stay awake as the other gryphons charge at me.         Tail smacks one of them down from the air, I dodge one of their talons and upper cut one of them. I struggle to stay up as the poison rampages through my system. The gryphon is knocked out cold as I send him flying, another tackles me, wrapping his talons around my neck but tail grabs him and rips him off of me; his talons scraping across my neck, drawing blood. Another gryphon goes down as tail him against the icy surface, his body skidding across the surface and comes to a stop as hits the side of a building. My vision starts to fade as a gryphon rakes his talons across my back, I turn and quickly jab my flatten hand into his throat. He goes down squirming in pain, fighting for air, grasping his throat with his talons.         “Hey! What do you think you’re doing to my Horror?!” A familiar voice yells out, I look up to see Silver hovering over us.         The poison finally gets the best of me, my vision goes black and I collapse to the ground. - - -         “27, I’ve been re-living your memories, and I’ve noticed something. Some of your memories seem tampered, warped if you may.” I come to in the Darkness and see Fade standing there with a contemplative look on her face.         “What do you mean?”         “Well, at first they really didn’t fit together correctly. I took another look at them and got the feeling that they were missing something... So I tried to piece some of them together and they didn’t quite add u-.”         “Ah ah ah, that’s enough of that Lass. Don’t go and spoil everything just yet, there’s work to be done, people to kill, things to destroy, places to corrupt. Warwick would be very displeased if I let someone ruin his plans.” Friend appears next to Fade and I.         “So Friend, tell me, was it you who’s been tampering with 27’s memories?” Friend just smiles and shakes his head.         “I, no. Memories are too tricky and too troublesome to tamper with. But don’t worry your pretty little head, Fade. Everything is coming along nicely.” Friend just grins before disappearing into the depths of the Darkness.         “Fade, can I ask you a favor?” She turns to face me with a smile on her face.         “Oh?”         “Keep on digging into my memories, find out what this Warwick Freeman character is planning. My gut is telling me something, better off not ignoring it.” She simply smiles and nods.         “Time to wake up, Horror.” A playful voice rings out, Fade giggles and pushes me out of the Darkness. - - -         I wake up in a incredible soft bed, I look over to see I’m laying in a bed made completely out of clouds. I look back up to see a light blue canopy hanging above, the canopy is held up by four-poster cloud bed. I prop myself up in the bed, a soft jingle rings out around my neck, I look down to see a black leather collar with a gold bell around my neck. Silver flies into the bed and pushes me back down into it, the bell jungles as it rattles against my collar.         “Glad to see you’re finally awake, Horror.” She doesn’t smell like seawater anymore, but more like fresh rain.         “I’m glad that you’re okay, was worried that the guards might of captured you in Canterlot.”         “Nope, they were focused on capturing you after you tossed me into the air. So, tell me, how does it feel having your cloud cherry popped?” My mind stops working completely, I can’t think of anything to say.         “Ha! You weren't expecting that, were you?” She laughs joyfully.         She lays down ontop of me, she pokes at the bell that’s around my neck; the bell gives a soft jingle..         “So tell me, what’s with the collar you’ve put around my neck?” Silver lifts her head off my chest and looks up to me.         “It’s complicated.”         “We’ve got time, I’m interested in hearing on the reasoning behind this collar.”         “Well, I kinda told uncle that you’re my pet... Only way I could keep you from being thrown out of Cloudsdale.” I look at her in confusion, she just sighs and continues on explaining.         “I told him that you’ve helped me escape from Unyasi after my squad was wiped out. I also told him that you grew up in Unyasi and this is your first time in Equestria. I didn’t tell him what actually happened in Unyasi. Just that I’ve completed my mission with your help, and that you wanted to come work for the Family.”         “O-Okay... But that doesn’t explain this collar around my neck, last time I had one it was back in the facility and it was a slave collar...”         “Don’t worry, this one won’t explode. If you’re going to be playing the part of my pet, first you must look the part. And I thought it would look cute on you.” She sticks her tongue out at me.         “First?” She grins at me, I get the feeling that I’m not going to like what I hear next...         “If you’re going to be playing the part of my pet, you also must be obedient; which means when I give you an order, you must follow it.” Yeah, I knew I wasn’t going to like this one bit...         “Would you like it if I also called you Mistress as well?” I tease.         “I like the sound of that, Mistress Silver Wing. It does have a nice ring to it.” My smile is quickly replaced by a frown.         “I was merely joking! I-.” She gives me a fierce glare.         “Hush you! Your Mistress shall not be spoken to like that!” She manages to keep a straight face for a few seconds before bursting into laughter.         “I’m sorry, I couldn't help myself!” She rolls off of me, holding her sides as she continues to laugh.         “Good, you had me worried there for a second.” I roll over on top of Silver, she looks up to me with eagerness in her ruby red eyes.         “What has gotten into you, Horror?” She purrs.         “The same thing that’s about to get into you. I told you if you were a good girl I would show you a new trick, you ready?” She grabs me by the collar and pulls me closer to her. Credits Editor frieD195 Characters - Phantom Shadow/Rough Shadow garouken > See Horror Run > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 52 - See Horror Run         “Y-You’ve got to be k-kidding me! W-Why have you b-been hiding that from me?” Silver and I lay on the bed, she’s resting on my chest and her wings splayed out across the bed.         “H-Heh, I can’t take all the credit, t-tail did most of the work.” I pant, tail limply hangs over the side of the bed.         I stroke the back of Silver’s head as we lay there, just enjoying each others company. A sinister joke comes to mind, a little payback for the Mistress joke Silver took to far just a few hours ago. I move my mouth closer to her ear, I take a quick breath before whispering something into her ear.         “I’m going to harvest you.” I’m excited to see her response.         “WHAT?!” She yelled, jumping up as her eyes going wide. I burst into hysterical laughter as I watch the mixed expression that now plague Silver’s face.         “You’re going to do what?!” I just lay there and watch Silver freak out.         “Revenge is best served with a side of tail.” Tail brushes up against her side, next to her hind legs, she jumps up, which makes me laugh even harder.         “Revenge? Revenge for what?”         “Mistress Silver Wing.” I stick my tongue out and she lands on the bed.         “Okay, very funny. You got me.” Tail sneaks up on her and runs its tip down her stomach, which causes her to shriek.         “Okay, I’m done now, I had my fill.” She just glares at me,         “You’re an asshole, you know that right?” I just chuckle, tail wraps around her and pulls her back down onto the bed and I wrap my arms around her and I give her a hug.         “So tell me, why did those goons attack me? And what’s with Gramps drugging me?”         “The goons thought you were an easy mark, and Gramps probably thought you were a spy working for the Princesses. Nothing too serious, the poison was just some minor stuff, should've had you out for at least a day.”         “How long was I out?”         “Just about two hours, which is odd, maybe he gave you a small dosage.”         “If he gave me a small dosage; It wouldn’t of knocked me out. I just have a high tolerance to any artificial chemicals. So, who’s that Phantom Shadow and Rough Shadow character?”         “Huh, I guess that makes sense. But Phantom Shadow and Rough Shadow.... It’s hard to explain, I guess you can call them brother and sister. They’re somewhat new to the Family, they’ve only been working for them for just a few weeks now; about the same time I left to go to Unyasi.”         “Ah, they seemed a little off to me. Was it their plan or Gramp’s plan to spike my tea?”         “I don’t know, does it really matter though? You’ve got an audience with the Boss today, we should probably get going.” She gets off the bed and flies over to the mirror and straightens up her feathers.         I get up out of the bed and tail grabs my boxers and pants for me and I get dressed, I tie my boots up and Silver throws my collar at me and it smacks me in the face; I look up and she sticks her tongue out at me.         “Can’t forget your collar, now can you?” She teases.         I just grunt and put the collar on, I flick the bell and it gives a soft jingle; Silver laughs and walks out the room with me in tow. We enter into a dark room, smoke hangs in the air; my eyes water up a little and my throat starts to itch but I stay low to the ground as I crawled. Pegasi littered the dark room, I notice a few mares looking at me lustfully; Silver shoots them a dirty look and they quickly avert their gazes. We come to a door with two pegasus standing guard, they nod at Silver and open the door for her, I crawl up to them and the block my path.         “And where do you think you’re going?” One of them sneers.         “Let him through, he’s with me.” Silver yells, both the guards step out of the doorway and I crawled on through.         The pull the door close and a older gryphon looks up from his parchments with a cigar in his beak. He removes the cigar and greets Silver with a hearty smile.         “There’s my little Silver Wing!”         “Uncle, this is my pet, his name is Horror.” I sit down next to Silver and she rests her talon on my horns.         “No leash? Don’t you think that’s a little risky? Leaving such an...abomination to free rome without at least some sort of restraint?” Abomination? Really? I don’t know who took more offense to that, tail or I.         “He’s well trained, Uncle. He won’t attack unless I’m in danger or he’s provoked.” He gets up from behind his desk and walks around to us, tail wags back and forth happily as Silver starts to scratch my head.         “Horror, shake.” He orders, I look up to Silver and she silently nods.         I extend my right hand out and shake his talon. He pats me on the horns and gives me another order.         “Horror, lay down.” I’m reluctant at first, but I lay down on the floor.         “Gramps told me he can speak, is this true?” I open my mouth, but Silver quickly answers.         “Yes, but he doesn’t like to. Horror will only speak if it’s necessary, are you satisfied, Uncle?” He reaches behind him and grabs a small box, he opens it in front of me, revealing cigars.         “Care for a treat?” Maybe this guy isn't too bad, tail grabs one of the cigars and sticks it into my mouth.         The cigar isn't too shabby, nice earthy aroma to it, he lights the cigar and I take a few puffs from it; I sit back up and tail wags happily.         “Oh, Uncle, Horror has this new-fangled magical device that holds some really weird stuff.” I sit there continuing smoking my cigar. My ears perk up as she mentions my PDA. Silver reaches into my left pocket, aiming for my P-. OH HELLO! That’s not my PDA that she is grabbing... I don’t think she knows that I keep my PDA in my right pocket, not my left one... Tail stops wagging and stiffens out, I look up to see Silver with a surprised grin on her face. “H-He must’ve not brought it with him, little guy likes to ‘bury’ things.” Little, who she calling little? “You can just show me another time. So Horror, my niece tells me you’d like to join the Family.” I happily nod in agreement. “Silver has already informed me of your particular set of skills, we can use someone like you. How abo-.” My stomach rumbles, interrupting him. “Silver, how about you go take your pet to get something to eat first. Come back to me when you get some food into him.” Silver opens the door and steps out, I finish the cigar and follow pursuit. As I crawled through the dark room, the lustful eyes avert their gazes from me. We walked through the front door and I’m blinded by the sunlight; tail shields my eyes until they fully adjust to the bright light. “Jeez, how long were we fooling around?” I look up to see the sun past the halfway point, it’s nearing dinner time. “I don’t know, a few hours at least, and what a few hours they were.” She purrs, tail strokes my horns as she praises us. “Heh, so, what’s for lunch, or dinner? Or whatever bizarre time it is.” She takes a few seconds to think it over. “Hmmm, I got it, follow me!” She takes the lead, hopefully she knows where she is going. We walked through the back alleys for a short while, the wind kicks up; wafting the scent of smoke and grilled meat. My mouth waters as I breathe in deep of the savory smell of charred meat. As I start to move ahead of Silver. She grabs me by the collar and yanks me back. “Sorry, just the scent of fresh meat being cooked over an open fire... You have no idea what that does to me, and I’m starving!” Tail picks her up and sets her on my back. “E-Easy boy! S-Steady now!” She grabs my collar with both talons and I breakout into a gallop. I followed my nose, I’m a slave to the scent of burning meat. The clouds beneath my hands and feet freeze as I gallop; allowing me to move freely. I round a corner and see some gryphons hanging outside of a building with a smokestack coming from its roof. The gryphons look at me queerly as I barged into the restaurant; the door swings open and I skid across the frozen clouds. The livelihood of the restaurant dies down and everyone inside stairs at us, the scent of bloody and cooked meat hits me like a boot to the teeth; I start to drool and I find the nearest booth. Silver climbs off my back and sets down and I climb into the booth and wait patiently for a waiter to come by. “Welcome back S.K., who’s your cute friend?” A younger female gryphon comes by and hands us menus. Cute? That’s the last thing I was expecting someone to call me. “Is this the pet you’ve been talking about? You’re right, he is a cutey!” She winks at me, I’m just blown away by this, but tail seems to enjoy it as he wags furiously. “I know right?” Silver responds. “You better keep a tight leash on him, if not, I’ll snatch him right from underneath of you!” She giggles. “What do you think the collar is for?” Silver taps the bell with one of her claws, it jingles. “Heh, what can I get for the two of you?” “Give me the usual.” “Okay, a glass of our finest wine imported from Talonpolis and manticore steak well done. And what about you, cutie?” “Give me the biggest piece of meat you’ve got; and leave it bloody.” “Anything to wash that down with?” “You’ve got Apple Bombs?” “Sure do, anything else?” “One shot of Apple Bomb and a pint of Apple Cider.” She writes down our orders and flies away. “So. I guess word gets around quickly about your new pet, aye?” “You can’t blame a girl for showing off her new toy, can you?” Fair enough, she got me there, I would probably do the same thing. “I can accept that.” The waitress from before comes back with our drinks and sets them down on the table. “You sure he can handle a that much, S.K.?” Tail grabs the Apple Bomb and I down it. “I’ve lost count around seven Apple Bombs, one isn't going to do anything to me.” “That’s impressive, Horror. You and I have to go drinking some time.” The waitress takes the empty shot glass and leaves us. “Hheeyy Demon baby!” A voice calls out from behind me, I looked around to see that same oddly colored pegasus before but his mane styled and he’s better groomed. He trots over to our booth and sits down right next to me, Silver looks over to me in confusion and I simply shrug. I look back over to see the pegasus carefully examining his left hoof. He raises his right hoof into the air and calls over the waitress. “Sweetheart, excuse me!” The waitress flies over to our table and takes out a small parchment and pencil. “Yes? What can I get for you?” “Sparkling water with a slice of lemon please and thank you.” She seems a bit flustered by this but she smiles and flies away. “Oh where are my manners? I’m Hyper Crasher, Phantom’s and Rough’s cousin on their mother’s side. My oh my, aren't you a tall, dark, handsome looking fellow?” I look up to Silver in utter confusion, she simply shrugs. “Charmed?” Hyper laughs and playfully shoved me with his hoof. The waitress flies back over with my cider, Silver’s wine and our uninvited guests sparkling water. Tail grabs the cider before she can put it down and I down it. “Thirsty?” She asks. “Another one, please.” I whip away the foam mustache and she takes the empty mug. “Easy now, Horror. We’ve got work to do after this, can’t have you being drunk on your very first mission.” “It’s going to take a lot more than this weak cider to get me even tipsy. I’m just glad to finally get something stiff in me.” “If you want something stiff in you, all you have to do is ask, Demon baby.” I don’t know if I should be flattered or alarmed. I look over to see SIlver’s jaw hitting the table. “By stiff, I meant a strong drink... But, thank you? I guess?” “Hyper Crasher, was it?” “Honey, not right now, I’m busy.” I’ve never seen Silver so mad before, if this was a cartoon, there would literally be steam coming out of her ears right about now. “Excuse me?” She retorts. “Honey, you’re gorgeous in all, but I’m talking to talk to this tall drink of water here.” This is very bad, very bad indeed. Before Silver can rip this stallion a new one, the waitress acts as a perfect distraction and brings us our food. She sets down a juicy piece of manticore down in front of Silver and two male gryphons are carrying a platter with just the fattiest looking meat I’ve ever seen. They put the platter down on the table and tail quickly slides the plate over to me. She hands me the new mug of apple cider and hands both of us a fork and a fairly sharp looking steak knife; which I don’t need, I got my own knife. “72 oz porterhouse, rare. Made especially for you, cutie.” I don’t know if I should buy this beautiful piece of meat dinner first or if I should take it home and make sweet love to it. “Are, are you crying, Horror?” Just. So. Beautiful! “Just the most beautiful steak I’ve ever seen...” I wipe away a tear that even I didn’t know I had. “Should we just leave the two of you alone?” Hyper Crasher teases. “No, no, everyone should be allowed to basked in the glorious presence that is this master piece. It’s almost a sin against nature to desecrate this steak; forgive me father, for the sin I’m about to commit; amen.” Tail unsheathes its furthest blade and makes haste, it slices the steak into chunks small enough so I can just swallow each individual piece. Each bite is better than the last, the steak is incredibly tender; it just melts in my mouth. “Slow down there Horror. Don’t want you to choke now, do we?” I’ve already inhaled one forth of this unbelievably gorgeous steak. “Oh my, he sure can put away a lot of meat.” I ignore Hyper and continue to attack my steak. I pay very little mind to Silver as I continue to devour my steak, I don’t even realize that Hyper’s hoof is slowly creeping up my inner thigh until it’s too late. The sudden surprise causes to choke. “Y-You okay?” Silver asks. I beat against my chest, trying to dislodge the steak from my windpipe, but no good. I push past Hyper and tail wraps around my stomach and starts to do the Heimlich maneuver; after the third squeeze, tail manages to dislodge the steak from my windpipe. The steak flies across the restaurant and lands in someone’s mug of apple cider. “Okay, first, what the hell was that Hyper Crasher? I nearly choked to death there!” I yell at him. “What? I thought you would’ve like a little entertainment with dinner?” Silver drops her fork and knife and they both just clatter against her plate. “What...” She says in a low, serious tone. “You can’t keep this handsome creature all to yourself, S.K. You can’t blame a colt for trying to have a little fun, can you?” Easy there boyo, you’re treading on thin ice right here. “Easy now, this is a very dangerous topic. How about we finish our dinner before we tear into each other, please?” I plead, but my words fall on deaf ears. “You tried to make a move on my Horror? In front of me? You’ve got a pair of brass ones on you, I’ll give you that.” Silver shoots daggers at Hyper, I fear for my life so I slink back to my seat and slowly eat my steak. “Oh honey, honey, I can show Demon a thing or two that would make his head spin.” Why must people ruin this perfect moment of bliss for me? “Please, Horror has so many secrets in his bag o’ tricks, you wouldn’t be able to fly straight for a week!” Tail hides underneath the table and I wish I could do the same, I really do. “Do you really now, Demon baby? Mind showing me some of these tricks of yours?” I bury my head face into the rest of my steak, hoping I can avoid some of this cannon fodder. “Hey! Keep your hooves to yourself! I-.” This needs to end before someone says something they’ll regret. “That’s enough you two!” I slam my fists down on to the table, my mostly full mug of cider sloshes around and some of it spills out. “Look, this is the first actual meal I’ve ever had since I came to Equestria, and you two spoiled it for me. We were having a splendid evening until you two started a goddamn pissing contest!” I take a breather and study their reactions to my sudden outburst. “Look, Hyper Crasher, I’m flattered by your sudden interest in me, but can you two just let me finish my dinner in peace?” They just hang their heads in defeat and I finish the last few bites of my steak. I wash everything down with the rest of my cider and I just watch Silver poke around with her food. “I’ll be seeing you around, Demon baby!” Hyper Crasher winks at me before leaving us in awkward silence. “What’s with that guy, Silver?” She looks up from manticore steak with her big ruby red eyes all watery. “Crap, what’s wrong?” She lets out a long drawn out sigh and pokes her steak again. “Come on now, spit it out.” “Nothing, let’s just go get this job over with.” She gets up from the table and walks out. “Waitress, check?” The cute waitress flies over to my table and merely laughs. “Silly, it’s a Family own business, if you catch my drift.” She winks at me. “I understand, how long have you’ve known S.K.? She seems to be in a sour mood.” “I’ve known her for quite sometime, we’re both grew up in Talonpolis. We’re like sisters, but let me tell you something about her; she doesn’t like to lose her battles. You should’ve just let her handle that little cat fight on her own. Now, you better get going before you get on her bad side.” “I see, thanks for the insight.” I get up from the table and crawl out from the restaurant. Credits Editor frieD195 Characters - Hyper Crasher garouken > Not This Time, Gravity! > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 53 - Not This Time, Gravity!         “Okay S.K., what’s the matter?” I try to break the awkward silence as we made our way back to the HQ.         “First of all, I can handle myself in a little catfight.” Finally got her to speak, that’s a start.         “Second of all, are you ambidextrous ?” I didn’t know she stopped until I ran into the backside of her.         “What makes you think that?” I backpaddle and shake my head and look up at Silver.         “When Hyper was hitting on you, and yes he was. You didn’t brush off any of his advances, and what was that ordeal with you nearly choking to death?”         “I can’t remember the last time someone hit on me, it felt kinda nice. You’re the lucky one, I can barely keep my eyes off of you.” Tail taps me on the shoulder, poor guy, how could I forget about him?         “Tail, and I can’t forget about tail, can barely keep him off of you too.” Silver pats tail on the tip and he wags happily.         “Don’t change the subject, answer the question.”         “I’m willing to give anything a shot.” Silver seems to be at a lost of words as she just shakes her head.         “Even fooling around with a Colt-Cuddler?”         “Colt-Cuddler? I don’t even know the meaning of Colt-Cuddler.” Silver looks mortified by my response.         “Really? What about Filly-Fooler?” I shake my head.         “Wow, okay. Let me lay some knowledge down on you then. A Colt-Cuddler is when two stallions roll around in the hay, a Filly-Fooler is the same thing as a Colt-Cuddler, but with mares instead.” Makes sense, this world has just the strangest synonyms.         “Gotcha, okay, I get it now. Do you have any issues with Colt-Cuddlers and or Filly-Foolers?” Hopefully I can change the subject and get Silver off my case.         “What? No! I think they’re adorable! Everything about them I love, especially their mannerisms. I, on the other talon, wouldn’t be able to live that kind of lifestyle; father wouldn't approve and I would go insane without a partner of the opposite gender from my own.” Success! Finally got the spotlight off of me.         “Why would your father not approve what kind of lifestyle you went with?” Silver rubs her arm and looks away from me, breaking eye contact.         “Let’s go, Uncle is waiting for us.” She shrugs the question off and starts to walk away before I can prod her some more.         We walked the rest of the way to the HQ in silence, the guards out front open the door for us and we head towards the back office. The two guards stationed out front of the office quickly pushes the door open and I’m instantly assaulted by a wall of cigar smoke. I sneeze violently and curse my heightened sense of smell. Silver comes to a dead stop in the doorway and I smack face first into her backside, I look past her to see a changeling arguing with Silver’s Uncle.         “I did the job, now, where’s the bits!” He slams his hoof on the desk, causing his quill to roll off to the ground.         “Yes, you did the job, but you also injured one of our clients.” He calmly collects himself and straighten his parchments.         “The moron had it coming, he got in the way so I decided to shoot through him, collateral damage. The job is done and everyone is happy besides me; all because some bird brain gryphon won’t pay me!” I push past Silver, forcing her into the room, the changeling doesn't notice us.         “You nearly killed the client! You were supposed to protect him while he made the deal! Instead he ends up in the ICU in Trottingham’s hospital, he won’t be able to earn for us for at least a month.” Silver’s uncle stands up from behind his desk and leans over.         “If you want to get paid, next time do your job and don’t injure the client! Now get out of my sight before I send Razor to teach you a lesson!” He yells, the changeling silently turns around and finally spots us.         “Oh, it’s you... Hyper Crasher wanted me to pass you a message...” He heavily sighs.         “He said, and I quote, ‘If you see Demon baby, tell him I’ll be thinking of him, thanks LC!’. I don’t know why I said I would, he didn’t offer to pay me...” He walks past us, leaving us in an awkward silence.         “If it wasn’t for the fact that he was a changeling and a damn good thief, I would’ve thrown him to the timber wolves by now.” He bends over and picks up his quill and sets back down.         “You know I don’t like Lighting Charmer, Uncle. Sure, he’s good at his job, but one day he’ll back-stab you just for a bit. You need to get rid of him before that happens.”         “That’s why I like him, keeps me on my paws. But how was your dinner?” I open my mouth to answer but Silver beats me to it.         “Horror ate his weight in meat, never seen him so happy before. Hyper Crasher paid us a visit. It was...eventful...” You’re the one who didn’t choke...         “At least you finally got some food in your pet, are you ready for your first mission, Horror?” I eagerly nod my head in agreement.         “Good, because your first job is protection, your client is me.”         “Why you Uncle? Don’t you already have several guards?”         “Yes, but there’s been recent attempts on my life and I think one of my current guards has been turned. So, I decided to lower the amount of guards to one to draw out my assassin.” Fight fire with fire I guess.         “But Uncle, don’t you think that’s a little risky?” Silver says, her words filled with concern.         “Yes, but no one knows what your pet can do, which makes it all the better. I have full confidence in your pet after you told me what he did in Unyasi. If everything goes as planned, I might actually get a good night’s sleep.”         “Okay Uncle, you’re the boss in this sector, Horror and I will obey. And Horror, if you let one feather on Uncle’s head be touched, I’ll have to punish you.” She says in a cold, flat, serious tone, I don’t know if I should be aroused by the threat of punishment or scared for my life.         “Come Horror, it’s time to get started; you’ve got a long night ahead of you.” I look back at Silver one last time before leaving HQ.         We walked through the alleys, I keep my eyes peeled for anyone suspicious looking characters; I kept my distance and lurked in the shadows, keeping a very close eye on my mark. Surprisingly, he’s keeping his cool, walking with his head held up high. He doesn’t even bother to check behind himself. The urge to start clicking is unbearable; but I must keep quiet as I stalk my ward. I spot a few pegasi chatting in a nearby crossroads, he seems to know them as he stops to chat with them. I look up to check the skies and a idea comes to mind, if I can manage to get on top of the rooftops, that will give me a better advantage. I place my hand on a cloud wall and a small area freezes; I call upon Friend’s power and sink my claws into the frozen surface. I give a quick test pull and my makeshift hole in the wall holds; I sink my other claw into the wall and pull myself up it. One quick look on my ward and he’s still having a friendly chat with the pegasi. I’m rather enjoying my new powers, probably not using them to their full potential but this is quite entertaining. A little over halfway up the wall I encounter a small problem blocking my path. I lip jutting out from the wall, blocking my ascent up the wall any further. The distances from the wall I’m on and the wall behind me is approximately ten feet away, without a running start, I doubt I could clear that much distance. Tail pokes at the back of my head, I look at him and he points to himself and to the wall. “Sorry buddy, that’s a ten foot gap right there, you’re only six feet long. You can’t re-.” Then what tail is trying to tell me dawns on me, he’s telling me to jump. What do I have to lose? If I don’t make it, I’ll just land on clouds. “Okay buddy, on the count of three, well jump, got it?” He nods. One... Two... Three! I push off from the wall and fall, tail anchors itself into the wall behind me and with my momentum and the sudden anchoring I swing down and slam face first into the wall. Good thing these pegasi are obsessed with building everything out of clouds, or I’ll most likely have a bloody nose right about now. I jerk my head up to see my mark wrapping up his business with the pegasi so I decided to scurry up the wall with great haste. I run on all fours, jumping from rooftop to rooftop as I followed him; it seems that pegasi and gryphons don’t like to fly during the night, just me alone up here with the moon casting my shadow down onto the alleyways below. The wind starts to pick up, bringing the cool night air with it. There’s a small bridge connecting Cloudsdale to a smaller island of clouds with much nicer, bigger houses on it. He  strolls across the bridge and I look ahead at the mcmansions. I kick up the speed, going from a steady jog to a full on sprint, I near the edge of the rooftops and lunge without looking before leaping. As my feet leave the rooftops, time comes to a crawl as I look down and seeing the Equestrian landscape below, no cloud coverage, just dirt and grass. I look back up and the walls of the nearest building seems miles away, if I don’t make this jump I’ll probably end up in another coma or die from the fall. “Take a look at this guy, Lass. He’s got a pair on him, doesn’t he?” Friend laughs in my head. “I don’t know if he’s courageous or just plain stupid. How about a little wager? Could be fun!” Friend says, “Are you really betting if 27 lives or dies? What kind of ‘friend’ are you?” Fade sneers. “His very first friend, Lass! But it doesn’t mean we can’t have a little friendly wager, can we?” I start to lose altitude as I near the wall, I extend my claws out as far as my arms will let me, praying that I stick the landing. “Fine, since I have faith in 27, I’ll accept, what are the terms of this wager of yours?” Fade replies, are they really betting if I live or die? “If 27 doesn’t make the landing, and if he dies, you’ll allow me to occupy your mind AND give me some of 27’s soul you selfishly snacked on. If 27 makes the landing; which would be extremely boring if you ask me. But if he makes it, I’ll be more of a gentleman to you, sound fair Lass?” Wow, that’s extremely steep if you ask me. Let’s hope I make this landing for the sake of Fade’s insanity. “Agreed.” She replies. Time speeds back up, the tip of my claws barley kisses the side of the wall; just a few more inches and I’ll be home free! The cloud wall freezes as my claws sink deeper into it, but not deep enough to stop my descent. I reach out with my other arm and dig my claws in, but it’s too late as they swipe right under the edge of the clouds. I come to a stop just barely away from the bottom of the clouds. I didn’t realize how hard my heart is rattling against my ribcage as I dangle just inches from being gravity’s bitch again. “H-Ha! Not this time, gravity! You didn’t win this ti-.” I’m interrupted as I feel my left claws start to slip from the frozen holes. In a blink of an eye I sink my right claws into the cloud and Tail anchors himself deep into the clouds; god I love Tail, I’m glad that I obtained him back in Unyasi; I would be at a loss if something were to happen to the guy. “Looks like I win, Friend.” Fade coos. “Aww god damn it! Well I’m a demon of his word, a bet is a bet, you win Lass.” Friend sighs in defeat. “Now, tell 27 that you’re sorry for doubting him.” She orders, I don’t hesitate before climbing up the wall and away from gravity’s forceful hand.         “I’m sorry... 27...” Friend whimpers.         “I’m sorry, I could barely hear you, mind saying that one more time?” I pull myself up onto the roof and quickly find my client as he continues to stroll down the sidewalks.         “I’m sorry... 27...” Friend says, he hangs his head as if he just lost a war.         “Now, was that so hard?” Fade teases,         “Yes...”         Their little squabble dies down while I scaled slanted rooftop to rooftop. My client comes to a stop outside a fairly nice looking house; lights on, so someone must be home. He opens the front gate and walks up the main path. I jump onto the roof of his house and start climbing down the front side of his house head first; gravity takes effect and my blood starts to slowly flow to my head. I peek into a large window with the drapes drawn back: extravagant furnishing, flat cloud flooring; almost looks like fresh ice on a lake during winter. And toys, strange. I look back to see my ward approaching the front door, he finally looks behind him and notices that I’m not there.         “Did that scamp run off?” I chuckle to myself and climb down the rest of the house. Tail extends out and front of me and taps him on the top of his head, he looks up and sees me.         “Sweet Celestia! Don’t do that!” He jumps backs, clearly startled.         “Have you been creeping around on the rooftops the entire time?” Tail and I nod in unison.         “Glad to see that you didn’t run away as soon as you left Silver’s side. Come on inside.” I drop down right next to him and he opens the door and walks in.         “Daddy! You’re home!” We’re instantly greeted by two young gryphons and a unicorn, so adorable! I could just eat them up... I quickly push the mere thought in the deepest, darkest hole in my mind as I catch myself licking my lips.         “There’s my girls! Did Stella’s mom say it was okay for her to be here this late?” He hugs both of the young gryphons, they’re just so adorable.         “Yeah! Daddy, is it alright if Stella stayed the night?” Both of the girls say in unison with pleading eyes.         “I don’t see why not, I-.” The girls peek their heads over their father’s shoulder and spot me.         “Kitty!” They climb over him and fly over to me. Just look at their tiny wings! Can gryphon fledglings be any cuter? Just look at their tiny wings!         Not knowing what to do, I turn tail and scurry up the wall and up to the ceiling; like a cat bolting up a tree to escape predators. But the two fledglings and the foal fly up and wrap their claws and hooves around poor tail and I.         “Can we keep him?” Nooo! You may not keep me as a pet!         “Look sis! He already has a collar on him!” They squealed in joy.         “No girls, he belongs to Aunty Silver. She thought it would be a good idea if I brought him over tonight so you girls can play with him while she’s out on a mission.” I unlatch my claws from the ceiling and land on all fours with the girls still attached to me like leeches.         “Aww!” The girls cried, just too kawaii.         “Did you girls already do your homework assignments?”         “Yes! What’s his name, daddy?”         “His name is Horror, now go upstairs and play with your friend, I need to have a word with Horror. After we’re done, I’ll send him right up to play with you.” The girls finally unlatch themselves from me and fly up stairs.         He waits a few minutes until the we hear their playful laughter fill the room.         “I’m entrusting the lives of my family to a single bodyguard, and Silver Wing seems to be quite fond of you, I believe that you’re in this for the long haul.” He takes a second to to collect his thoughts before continuing.         “I guess what I’m trying to say is this, you’re family now. When you do decide to finally speak, you can just call me Uncle. Now, get upstairs and go play with the girls, they’re probably dying to play with you. If you need anything, I’ll be in the den.” Uncle pats me on the horns and walks into another room, I find the stares and crawl up them, only to be assaulted by the girls. Credits Editor frieD195 Characters - Lighting Charmer garouken > Kill Horror, Kill! That's a Good Boy! > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 54 - Kill Horror, kill! That's a good boy!         “Fetch!” One of the fledglings throws a ball made out of dense clouds, I just play along and chase after it.         “Lizz! Watch this!” The younger of the two gryphons calls out as she jumps onto my back and grabs my horns.         “Up!” She pulls on my left horn, turning me towards the wall and I climb up it, she cries out in meryment.         Tail gets swept up in the excitement and turns himself into a makeshift swing as I cling to the ceiling. Stella pushes the older sister and Lizz swings back and forth on my horns, all the young girls seem to enjoying themselves as they use me like a jungle gym play set.         “My turn, Fizz!” Stella cries out, her and the older sister switch spots on tail.         Tail sets the two of them down on the ground and grabs Lizz from my horns and gently places her next to her sister; they look up to me with questioning looks. Tail anchors himself into the ceiling; I unlatch myself from the ceiling and tail easily holds my weight as I freely dangle. I grab Stella and Fizz with both my hands and Lizz grabs me by the horns again; I slowly rock myself back and forth, building up momentum; the girls laugh and squeal gayfully.         “Girls, it’s time for b-.” Uncle walks upstairs and stops as he watches me swing the girls back and forth.         “D-D-Daddy! Look what H-Horror can do!” Fizz yells out.         “Aunty S-Silver has the coolest pet!” Lizz lets go of my horns and flies up and hugs me.         “That’s enough, it’s time for bed girls. Horror will be here in the morning.” I place Fizz and Stella on the ground, tail lets go from the ceiling and I drop to all fours with Lizz still attached to my neck.         “Aww! Daddy! We wanna stay up and play with Horror some more!” I grab Lizz and remove her from my neck, tail pats them all on the top of their heads and scurrys them along to bed.         “Goodnight girls, stay in your room tonight, daddy and Horror will be downstairs in my study.” He closes their door and turns back to me.         “Okay Horror, I expect you to be vigilant tonight. Hope you’re fine keeping guard in the dark?” I silently nod in agreement.         “Good, I’ll be keeping the lights off, encouraging my assailants  to strike tonight. My corridors is just down the hall. The only way in is through the front and back doors on the main level and the windows. The windows to my room and my daughter’s room are barred from the inside, should make your job a little easier. Now, I don’t need to tell you how to do your job, do I?” Tail and I shake our heads again in agreement.         “Good, hopefully we’ll be seeing each other in the morning.” He pats me on the horns before turning off the lights and walking back into his room.         There I stand, alone in the darkness of night, I lose track of time as I watch the shadows of the clouds creep in and out of the windows; It's quiet, too quiet; so quiet I can hear the water vapors in the clouds freeze as I crawl around on the walls.         “I’m surprised to see how well you’ve handled yourself with those kids, 27.” Fade whispers in my head, breaking the silences on this dead night.         “Glad you think so, Fade. I’m not going to lie, those fledglings were just too adorable, I just wanted to gobble them up.” I said in my head, Fade quietly laughs.         “With that said, on the other hand, I’m enjoying my new powers. Sure, I’m probably only scratching the surface with just freezing the water vapor in the clouds. I’m excited to see what other neat tricks I can do, how about you? What powers have you’ve gotten from our union?”         “Well, my appetite for souls has drastically increased, slowly at first, but now, it’s nearly overwhelming... Hey 27...” I facepalm, I know exactly where this is going.         “Not right now Fade, maybe after this mission I’ll let you have a snack.” I’m rewarded by happy squeals from Fade as she claps her hands.         “Is that all you’ve gotten from our union? Just an increased appetite? No new powers? Nothing?”         “Besides the memories that we share now, haven’t gotten the chance to see what powers I’ve unlocked. You’re looking mighty tasty right now, 27... Are you sure I can’t just have a little nibble? Pwease?” If she ask me one more time like that, I just might cave in.         “Not right now, Fade. Later, I promise.”         “I’ll hold you to it 27.” She happily hums to herself as she goes back to my memories.         A flash of blue lights illuminates the bottom half of the house, the scent of the air changes from water to a mixture of ozone and electricity. I climb up from the wall to the ceiling right above the kid’s door and pressed my body against the clouds. The clouds outside block out the moonlight, making the room nearly pitch black; but I had no problem seeing in the dark. I see four shadows creeping up the staircase, they’re not pegasi or gryphons, but unicorns; recalling on the memories that I’ve obtained from the SOS templar, I discover a higher ranking spell that mimics the Cloud Walking enchantment that's on my Medallion.         Click.         Click.         Click.         “Did you hear something?” Oh, this is going to be fun!         “Keep your wits about you.” The unicorn in front says, she sounds like the leader of their soon to be eaten group. Click.         “There it is again! I’m telling y-.” I scurry across the ceiling, the clouds finally pass over the moon, flooding it with its light. Click.         “Okay, I heard it that time, must be some sort of security system or something. Our intelligence has very little information on the Shard’s guardian. Keep your guard up, if you see it, bind it, if that fails, purify it.” The leader orders, time to go fishing.         I move right over the furthest one in the back, tail sneaks up behind him and in a blink of an eye wraps around his neck and muzzle. I pull him back up to the ceiling, he flails about, trying to warn the others; but tail keeps him quite. His throat collapses under Tail’s crushing might; his body goes limp and Tail releases him, he falls through the clouds and back down to Equestria. One down, three to go, like shooting fish in a barrel.         “Priest, take Nomad down that hallway and scout that room.”         “Ma’am, problem.” She turns around and does a quick head count and notice one head is missing.         “Where’s Nomad? His enchantment shouldn't worn off by now!” She whispers loudly.         I drop down behind their leader and stand up on my own two legs, I tower over them and the moonlight casts my shadow over them. The other two jaws drop as they point their hooves at me.         “What’s wrong with you two? Prophet, Priest, keep yo-.” I lean in close to her ear and clicked.         “Your last assassin or templar, or whatever you want to call yourselves failed. Now, since you haven’t done anything to provoke me, yet. Let’s try to be civil here an-.” Both Prophet and Priest horns flare up, creating glowing shackles around my hands, feet, and neck.         Their leader bucks me in the stomach; knocking the air out of me. I drop my my knees gasping for air, their horns flare up again, tightening my shackles. Tail burrows into the clouds, he snakes his way under the leader and grabs Prophet by the hoof and yanks him under. The sudden jerk causes him to yell out in surprisement, he struggles against tail but suddenly clings to tail when he sees the Equestrian landscape below.         “Now, by how your friend is clinging to my tail for dear life, I doubt he knows how to teleport. I’ve already dispatched of your friend, Nomad. Calm down and listen to me.” I would like to solve this peacefully and have the SoS stop hunting down Fade.         “Speak quickly, Guardian.” The commander orders.         “From the memories that I’ve obtained from your first botched attempt on our life, I know of your organization and why you want to purify us. I would like to resolve this matter with minimal bloodshed. With Fade in me, I’ve been near, hell, standing right behind Princess Luna and no Nightmare Moon.”         “As long as the Shard is in you, Nightmare Moon will not rise again. Now that the Shard can take her true form, if she comes in connect with Princess Luna, then the Dark Time shall fall upon Equestria once more!”         “The Shard must be purified!” Priest yells out, bad choice of words.         “May the Abyss have mercy on your souls.” Scales cover both my arms, tail lets go of his prisoner, the clouds block out his screams as he falls.         I effortlessly break free from the magical shackles, Tail slams himself into the side of the commander’s body, sending her flying into the wall. Priest’s horn overcharges to the second layer, beams of light shoot off of his horn like a shotgun blast. The small beams glances off my scaled arms, two penetrate through my right lung; causing it to collapse on itself. I cough violently as my blood seeps into my lung; feels as if I was drowning.         His horn glows a bright yellow, he shoots off another barrage of shotgun-like blasts at me; I swing my arms in front of me, the lasers reflects of my scales and randomly scatters through the room. Tail grabs him by his throat and yanks him towards me, before he can charge up for another attack I bite his horn off; I clamp his muzzle shut, muffling his screams. I spit his horn back into his face and laugh hysterically.         “Let’s see if you can still cloud-walk without your horn!” Tail and I release him from our grasp and he plummets back down to Equestria. Three down, one to go.         I turn around to see the commander's horn glowing a bright blue, I lunge at her but her spell goes off, disorienting and blinding me. Everything goes black and I stagger backwards coughing up blood as my body tries to purge the fluids from my right lung. My eyes feel as if they're on fire, I frantically rub my eyes; trying to free my eyesight from the darkness that plagues them.         “I-I can’t see! W-What did you do?!” I cry out, tail pulls on my horns, stopping me from staggering around.         “Flash, blinds my enemys with the righteous fury of Celestia’s light!” I violently cough up more blood, I need to end this fight now before I drown in my own blood.         “I-I’ll enjoy feasting upon your soul!” My horror side rears its ugly head, I revel in the urge to mutilate this unicorn.         I steady my breathing and listen for her movement, she takes three steps to the left and tail moves in to intercept her. His blades lacerate her left side; the scent of blood pushes me over the edge into a frenzy. I lung after the fresh blood, she sidesteps and bucks me on right side, I blindly swipe at her but she dances around me with ease. I chase after the scent of her blood, but to no avail, she easily moves around me; dodging my attacks and tail. It’s becoming extremely difficult to breath with my collapsed lung filled with blood.         I back myself into a corner, I listened to her movements, studying them; trying to find a pattern. Click. Click. Click. The first click bounces off the far wall and returns to me, the second one bounces off the last templar and returns back before the third one does, the third one bounces off the wall right behind the templar and returns. A grey image of the room imprints itself in my mind. The back wall looks fuzzy to me, the templar I can make out, but she too is a little fuzzy, the wall behind her is just as fuzzy as the first; seems that the further away something is, the worse it appears to me, makes sense. Click. Click. Click. The range on my sonar isn't the best, but it’s sure better than not being able to see at all. The commander slows down her strides and tilts her head in confusion as I crouch in the corner, clicking. Tail coils around my chest and just starts to squeeze, I feel the blood shifting around in my lung the tighter Tail squeezes. I creep forward, the image becomes clearer the closer I come to the object; I can clearly see the templar now. She starts to move around again, but I easily track her movements. I open my mouth to cough, but Tail constricts around my ribcage; forcing the pool of blood up my windpipe and out my mouth, launching it at the templar. She tries to dodge it, but trips over her hooves; my bile splatters on her left side. “Get ready Friend, this unicorn deserves our wrath!” I think to myself. “FANTASTIC! I’ve been wondering when you’ll be pulling that trick out of my hat! With the Lass’s power at your full disposal, this is going to be very interesting to see what happens next!” His mad laughter echoes throughout my head, music to my ears. I push myself off the ground and start to run at her on my two legs, Tail rockets past me, aiming for her throat; she rolls out of the way, right into my path. I focus my power into my right arm, the vein starts throbbing, seemingly vibrating with a combination of Friend’s and Fade’s power. The scales on my right arm raise up, but not venting off the thick, black smoke, instead venting out freezing flames. I raise my arm into the air and cup bring my claws together; creating a deadly, frozen blade. “Serene Demon Scythe!” I yell out, swiping at the templar. Her horn lights up as she tries to dodge my attack, I rake my blade across her chest; cutting deep into her; the wound crystallizes over with her frozen blood. Before I can prepare for another attack her spell goes off, teleporting her to an unknown location.. “Horror! What’s with all this commotion?!” Uncle comes flying out of his room, I stand there clicking so my sonar picks him up. “Four assassins just came, three dead, one fled, not before I mortally wounded her. They won’t be causing you problems any longer.” I hear Uncle turn the lights on, he gasps when he sees the bloodstained room. “This is the first time I heard you speak, let alone see you up on your hind legs. Silver Wing was right, you’re a force to be reckoned with. I’m glad that you’re on our side.” He chuckles weakly, I can tell that I make him extremely uncomfortable so I drop down to all fours again. “And what about yourself? Did the assassins cause you any harm?” I can feel the holes in my lung and chest regenerating, my right lung re-inflates with air; making a world of difference for me. “Damage report, externally, minor bruising to my upper torso, a few new holes. Internally,  hemorrhaging in my right lung, right lung received some minor trauma, mostly burns. Currently undergoing self regeneration, the damage has been dealt, but I’m still alive and able-bodied. Currently blind though, I don’t know if it’s temporary or if it’s permanent, I hope it’s just temporary. Using sonar as secondary sight, reason why I’m clicking.” The door to the girls’ room opens up. “D-Daddy, w-what’s going on?” Fizz comes out rubbing her eyes. “H-Horror! Are you a-alright?” Lizz cries out, flying past Fizz and Stella, hugging me by the back of my neck. “Everything is fine, girls. Horror just stopped some bad ponies from hurting you, he’ll be fine girls.” Fizz and Stella bum rush me, hugging my arms. “Are you sure Mr.U? He looks injured.” Stella chimes in, Uncle pats her on the head and laughs. “I’m quite sure, his eyes are just bothering him right now. Why don’t you take him into your room? I think he’ll enjoy the company.” You shrewd bastard, I am not a teddy bear! “Okay!” The girls say happily in unison. “Come Horror, It’s bedtime!” Lizz pulls on my horns, leading me into their room, I stop clicking and let them lead the way. “Sweet dreams girls.” Uncle turns the lights out and heads back down the hallway. “Night Daddy!” Tail closes the door to the girls room, Fizz and Stella on my back as Lizz lead the way. Lizz lets go of my horns and flaps her little wings and flies up onto the bad, Fizz and Stella both join her. “Up!” They command, patting their paws and hoof against the bed, I jump up into it, the girls laugh gayfully. “Lay down, Horror.” Stella orders, I crawl around in a circle a few times before curling up into a ball. “That’s a good boy!” Fizz pets me, maybe being a pet isn't such a bad thing after all, a guy could get use to this kind of lifestyle. Tail wraps himself around me, the girls grab the blanket and wrap themselves in it, they curl up in against my chest. I yawn and quickly fell asleep. Credits Editor frieD195 > The Most Dangerous Game > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 55 - The Most Dangerous Game         “Wake up Arkis!” A man hollers.         Before I can even lift my head off of the table, a book slams down next to my head; the loud thud resents through the table. I slowly raise my head, I wipe away the drool from my chin.         “Sorry, the past few days have been very long. That last mission just dragged on, should’ve had it done in just under two days, but the bastard just kept on running.” I let loose a powerful yawn and start to stretch out.         “Sounds like a personal problem, now stay awake. Ice Cube is late as usual, so we’ll just begin without him. You had first hand experience with the Horrors back in Germany; the media has dubbed it ‘Ground Zero’.” He picks up what I thought was a book up, but instead its a folder thicker then a phone book.         “Ground Zero? Catchy. The guys down in the labs have any luck with creating a vaccine for the virus yet?”         “Not yet, but their research has yielded some fruit though, before you and Ice Cube leave for your next mission, you should go pay them a visit. But, we need to debrief you so that you make your flight. What do you know about Horrors? About the virus itself?” He sets the folder down on his desk and I lean back in my chair.         “The Horrors themselves, tough sons of bitches, meaner than a pissed off rattlesnake, they tend to hunt in packs; but will also hunt individually. They’re extremely intelligent; probably varies from person to person. Incredibly strong senses, my money is on their sense of smell. It would put any trained K9’s noses to shame. They click, a lot... I don’t know why though. For the virus, all I know is that’s extremely aggressive, and the infected seems to only last no longer than a week.”          “And yet you’ve lasted for over two months now, how is that?” I smugly grin and fold my hands together.         “You can thank my parents for that, I was born with an incredibly strong immune system. Sure, whatever the boys down in the lab have given me to fight against the virus might be doing something, but its all me baby.” “I know you don’t watch the news at all, but let me fill you in on what you’ve missed. The U.S.A. and U.K. have set up decontamination camps, trying to cure the already infected. Australia has shut down its air and seaports, refusing to accept any refuges that escape from their countries, fleeing for their lives. U.K., U.S.A., China, and Japan has called an armistice on the their little squabble over a deposit of highly concentrated yellow cake uranium located under the northern ice cap in unclaimed territory. They joined forces, creating an elite group called C.E.L.L., C.E.L.L. has been created to prevent the infection from spreading any further into East Europe; all the information I have for you about C.E.L.L at this particular time.”         “As long as you don’t turn into one of them, our friends see no reason on terminating your contract. Do you know who created the virus to begin with?” He opens the folder, flipping through a few pages before coming to a stop.         “I don’t, all I know it was created in Germany during the second cold war. Our friends sent me in there to retrieve the data from the bunker, ended up fighting my way though a shit storm.”         “Dr. Freeman was the first one who started the research in the bunker, he closed up shop way before you took care of Artyom Volkov. His son followed very closely in his footsteps, after Dr. Freeman disappeared from the face of the earth; literally, the man is a ghost, he completely dropped off the grid.” “Okay, go on.”  “The thing you have going on with Alex Orlov, she knows where Warwick is at, our friends need you to pay her a ‘little’ visit.”         “If our friends want me to call one of my contacts, they know the price.”         “The funds have already been transferred into your accounts.”         “Alright, is there anything I should know about Warwick Freeman?” He licks the top of his finger and thumbs through the folder for a few pages.         “Glad that you asked. Mother and older sister died in some freak accident when he was young, other siblings; unknown. Master Sergeant Freeman, joined up as soon as he turned 18, climbed the ladder fast; what takes most fifteen years to become Master Sergeant, it only took him nine. He went private and started working for our friends after some “persuasion”, his pet project was to create some superior biological weapon; he said it would make anthrax look like the common cold.”         “Let me guess, he went rogue and our friends want to me find him bring him back in or take care of it?”         “Yes, if you can’t bring him in alive, you know what you’re supposed to do. He titled his pet project “Redemption”, I don’t know why though, he did some inhumane testing on orphans and bums; things that would make Adolf Hitler look like Mahatma Gandhi; the guy was a freaking monster if you ask me.         “Men’s hearts hold tainted secrets more darker than any creature. Some embrace these secrets, most keep them buried away, praying that they’ll never see the light of day.” The door swings open, in walks Ice Cube, fashionably late.         “What’d I miss?” I tilt my head back to see Ice already lighting up a cigarette.   “You know smoking is going to kill you, right?” He removes the match from his smoke and looks down at me. “What can’t kill you these days? For Christ sakes, air can kill you! You know the little air bubbles in the IVs? Too much air can make your heart to explode!” His match burns his finger, he drops it and curses at it. “Class dismissed, Arkis can fill you in on the flight to China, have a fun trip, boys.” I get up from my chair and walk out the door, Ice lights his smoke and follows. My sleep deprived body sluggishly obeys my commands to walk, before leaving HQ we stop at the coffee cart and I ordered a black coffee with triple shot espresso in it. Ice continues to smoke himself to death, not really doing much besides being quite. Coffee is taking longer than expected so we just stand there, I hear whispers coming from behind us, I block out the unwanted chatter from everything else and focused on the whispers. “Hey, isn’t that Arkis?” My ears start to burn. “Yeah, I think so... That guy freaks me out.” A younger female says. “Yeah, I don’t blame you. I don’t know why the agency even keeps him around. He’s trouble if you ask me.” My coffee is finally finished, I take a swig of it; bitter and strong. “You know that shit can kill you, right?” Ice finishes his smoke in record time. “The sun can kill you, I rarely drink the stuff, I needed the pick up.” “You can get some sleep on the plane after you debrief me.” We walk and talk away from the coffee cart. “I don’t know, some dead guy I think. How’s it been buddy old pal?” I quietly chuckle and meet him with a firm handshake. “He’s a slippery son of a bitch, every time we get a scent on his trail, everyone gets cold feet about taking this mission. “So, the agency thought I would be the right person for the job? How many?” “How many what?” “How many agents have they sent to bring him in?” Ice comes to a dead stop, hesitant to answer the question. “You’ll be the tenth.” We start walking again, but my head is forcibly jerked in one direction, causing me to walk into a pillar. “Wakie wakie, Horror!” A child’s voice rings out in my mind, I back up away from the wall rubbing my forehead. “Hehe, what was that all about? Too much Irish in your coffee this morning?” Ice continues to laugh while I shake my head. “I don’t know, must’ve tripped over something.” I stumble backwards, spilling hot coffee over myself. “Come on Horror! It’s time to rise and shine!” Another child’s voice calls out. I fall backwards and bang my head on the floor. - - -         I’m rudely awakened by the girls, they’re pushing me back and forth, barely able to make me budge an inch. Tail seems to be enjoying the attention though, he too is trying to get me out of bed so we can start another fun-filled day. I bury my head in the fluffy cloud pillows, trying to hide from the morning.         “No, wake up Horror!” My body aches, my eyes still feel like they’re on fire. I’ve only gotten roughly a few hours at best of sleep.         I roll over onto my back, the girls jump on my chest and try to remove the pillow from my face. The pillow comes off and I open my eyes for a split second, but snap them shut as I’m blinded by the searing pain that’s brought on by the dimmest of light; grunting in pain, I clamp my hands over my eyes.         “Aww, what’s wrong Horror? Your eyes still bothering you?” I nod my head.         “We’re sorry to hear that, but come on, daddy wants to speak with you.” Fizz grabs one horn and Lizz grabs the other, they flap their tiny wings trying to lift my heavy body off the bed.         I push myself out of bed with the girls’ help, I crawled blindly through the room; not even bothering to use my sonar, trusting the leadership of the girls. Lizz perched herself on my head, holding onto my horns and pulling on them to tell me which way to turn. Both Stella and Fizz sat upon my back, enjoying the free ride. Tail opens the door for me, I crawled to the edge of the staircase and took the first step. Slowly, but surely, I made it down the steps without tumbling down them.         “Now that’s just adorable, you girls should’ve let Horror sleep, the poor thing has only had three hours of sleep; he must be exhausted.” I nod, Lizz bounces on my head; she squeals in delightment.         I lay down on the floor; ice quickly forms underneath my body; it’s cold slick surface feels good against my tired body. Stella and Fizz jump up and down on my back, trying to get me to move but I don’t budge. Tail gently wraps around the two of them and pulls them off my back and sets them down next to me; he reaches for Lizz but she clings to my horns for dear life.         “No, I don’t wanna! Bad Horror!” She scolds Tail, he shamefully hangs his tip and backs away.         “Come on down Lizz, how about you girls go into the kitchen and make yourself some breakfast. Horror and I will be joining you shortly, I just need to have a quick word with him.” Fizz and Stella fly into the kitchen, Lizz gives me one quick pat on the head before flying off to join her older sister and her friend.         “Come along, Horror.” Uncle orders, just a few quick clicks to get the layout of the room. He walks to a door and opens it, he steps into his study and I follow.         We enter the room and I click a few more times to get the mental picture of the room. Tail pushes the door closed, he walks around to behind his desk and sets down. I hear him opening a drawer and pulls out a small ledger book and opens it up.         “So, about your payment, how should we go about doing this? Silver being your...” He stops to think over what to say next, but I finish his sentence before he can.         “Mistress, Master, Friend, Owner, Handler, any of those work; I preferred Handler. She does not control me, but she has a big influence on my action.” He’s thrown off guard by my sudden outburst, he quickly recovers before continuing.         “I keep on forgetting that you can speak... Handler works I guess... So about your payment, how should we go about this? Should I just pay Silver or what?”         “Will, she might be my handler, but I would preferred if you just held onto the bits for when I actually need the bits; you know, for a rainy day.” My response grants me a smile from him.         “You’re pretty smart, aren't you? How about this, what if I took your earnings and invested them into a ‘flourishing” business’?” His offer peaks my interest.         “Sounds like an interesting idea, worst possible outcome is this ‘business’ you speak of, it crashes and burns. What if I wait, let’s say, I don’t know, roughly seven to ten years. What then?”         “This ‘business’ I have high hopes for, it’s a small clinic in Trottingham. Completely funded out of my and possibly your pocket. A trusted doctor of the Family and his rather, exotic assistant came to me about this idea of theirs; I liked it and thought I could use the good karma.” Exotic assistant and a trusted doctor, I might know who these colorful folk might be.         “One could never have enough ‘good’ karma, but continue.”         “If everything goes as planned, the clinic will become completely self-sustaining; making enough revenue to keep itself afloat and still making a profit. So, let’s do say you don’t collect on your share for a few years, and the clinic thrives, then you’ll have one hell of a nest egg.” He picks something up off his desk and taps it against a small glass well; maybe a quill into a inkwell?         “Okay, count me in, put everything I earn into this, might aswell go big or go home.” His smile grows even larger and he writes down my answer.         “Excellent, welcome aboard, partner.” I hear him raise up out of his chair and leans over the desk; just a quick couple of clicks and I see him extending his right talon out for a handshake,  I reach out and firmly shake his talon.         “If I may ask, who can access my funds if this clinic goes as you planned?”         “Okay, what did you have in mind? Or whom?”         “I would like it if Silver Wing to have full access to the funds; if she ever needs too. Oh, one more person, well pony. her name is Cloud.” I hear his quill clatter against the desk and fall to the ground.         “Did you just say Cloud? Pegasus, sky blue eyes and mane, white coat, aggressive, gets the job done no matter what?” Wow, I’m blown away, he hit that nail right on the head.         “Yeah, you know her?” He lets out a hearty laugh.         “Know her? She’s one of my best employees! That mare has a knack for this job, I tell you what. How do you two know each other?” Either God, Flying Spaghetti Monster, or whomever or whatever has finally decided to throw me a freaking bone for once; that, or my bad luck has finally ran out.         “Well, what Silver has told you isn't technically true about my origin story. Me being born in Unyasi is both true and false; the horns and tail you see that I have I’ve obtained while I was in Unyasi. When I originally came to Equestria I woke up in this facility that nearly killed me while they put me through test after test. I ended up killing the overseer of the facility during my escape and I meet his son in Unyasi after I was ‘reborn’. Cloud was a ‘reward’ I obtained back in the facility by the helpful hoof by a pony named ‘Doctor Helping Hoof’. She and I went through thick and thin, we parted ways when I went to Unyasi, but I’ve been trying to track her down ever since I’ve returned to Equestria.”         “Looks like I might be able to help you then, I know where she is.” Yeah, my luck is finally starting to turn itself around.         “Where?!” I jump up onto his desk, I hear him scooting back in his chair in surprisement.         “Easy boy! She’s in Talonpolis with Razor, they’re currently paying the Don a visit. Our friend Cloud has been going up and beyond even the Family’s best employees. The Don himself requested a sit-down with her. Never in my entire career have I ever seen the Don ask for a sit-down with somebody who wasn't a Underboss like myself; Cloud has a very bright future if she continues along this path.” Tail wraps himself around my right horn and yanks me off his desk with ease.         “Okay, okay, I’m cool now, you can let go, Tail.” Tail lets go and smacks me on top of my head; is he really scolding me? Really?”         “Razor and Cloud will be in Talonpolis for a about a week, you’ll have plenty of time to go there and reunite with her. Come on, it’s about time we get you back to Silver, she’s probably worried sick about you.” I turn my head and click to find the door, Tail opens it and I crawl out with Uncle following right behind me         “Girls, I got to take Horror home back to Aunty Silver, I’ll be back in a bit!” One click reveals the girls bolting towards me from the kitchen archway, a second one shows them even closer, the third one is just a blur as the girls glomp me just seconds after Uncle finished speaking.         The girls dog pile on me, Lizz clings around my neck, Stella and Fizz around both of my arms; the squeeze as tight as their small arms allowed them to. I sit down and grab the girls and return the hug.         “Bye Horror! Come back and play with us, ‘kay?” Fizz muffled voice calls out from my chest.         “That’s enough girls, Aunty Silver is waiting for us.” I give the girls one good squeeze before letting them go.         “You’re the coolest pet ever, Horror!” Stella says cheerfully.         I hear Uncle open the front door, I turn around and let loose a rapid fire of clicks; creating a mental imprint of the of the front hallway. I exit the house with Tail closing the door behind us, we walked through the streets while I clicked; I’m already uneased walking on frozen clouds, but now I’m walking blinded, and at best a ten foot range sonar with poor detailing past five feet. The bridge connecting the high class house with Cloudsdale comes up, Uncle walks over it without a care in the word; I on the other hand stay at the foot of the bridge; scared out of my mind to cross it.         “Come along Horror, it’s not like the bridge is going evaporate right from under you.” He hollers out, I put one hand on the bridge, testing it and it holds.         I release a burst of clicks, making sure everything seems solid. I back up a few steps, I take a deep breath before bolting cross the bridge. I clear the bridge in under a second, Uncle laughs as I skate past him on frozen clouds. He retakes the lead and we continue to walk back to the HQ, without incidence we make it back to the HQ. The door opens and we’re bombarded by the sound of Silver and Hyper Crasher arguing, again.         “If it wasn't for Lighting Charmer, you’d be at the bottom of one of the Great Nimbusgait Lakes!” Silver retorts.         “Just because you’re daddy is higher up in the food chain doesn’t make you any better than I!” Hyper sneers. I wonder what they’re arguing about, I best stay low so I don’t get caught in the crossfire.         “Oh yeah? Let’s see who’s better at picking guys up!” Tail closes the door, I hear their necks nearly snapping as their heads jerk over to us.         “Horror, come!” Silver orders. Fuck, looks like my luck never turned itself around.         I let out a few clicks to find my way around the HQ as Silver and Hyper shot daggers at each other. It doesn’t take us long to reach the back room were Silver and I spent few hours fooling around. Silver closes the door behind us and I hear her lock it.         “Okay, first of all, why are you clicking?” She asks.         “I’m blind, unicorn magic hates me...” I hang my head low, the bell around my neck jingles.         “Aww, Demon baby, you poooor thing!” Hyper goes to hug me, but Tail blocks his path.         “I don’t think it’s permanent, but everytime I open my eyes, it burns like hell.” Hyper backs up and returns to Silver’s side, I set down and waited for hell to rain down upon my head.         “Okay, here’s the rules, whomever can get Horror hard wins. If I win, you’ll have to sleep with someone of the opposite sex, and I get to pick who you stick ‘it’ to! To prove that you did, you’ll have to bring back some naughty undergarment, if you can’t do this, you’ll owe me ten thousand bits.” Oh sweet baby Jesus no... Why does everyone’s shenanigans have deal with me?         “I can accept that, and If I win... I’ll get Demon baby for the night, without any interruptions.” Mother of god no! Why me of all people?         “D-Do I get a say in this?” I ask, awkwardly sitting in the middle of the room.         “NO!” They both yell in unison.         “Since I’m such a good sport, I’ll let you go first, Hyper.” Tail wraps around me, he and I just cower together.         “Okay, let’s get started, shall we Demon baby?” I don’t like that tone of voice he’s using, not one bit.         He trots up next to me, he props himself on my shoulder and starts to whisper into my ear. “I-I can’t do this, Hy-.” I whimper, he nips at my ear, shutting me the hell up. “Sure you can, I’ll show you how.” He purrs. “No Hyper, I’ve nev-.” His warm breath licks at my skin, creating goose bumps on my neck. “I’ll be the best you’ve ever had. I don’t care how many mares you’ve slept with. Hundreds, thousands, one time with me, you won’t remember a single one of them. I mean it, Demon baby.” My own body betrays me, given into his temptation.         “And it looks like I win.” He coos, Silver looks down to see me pitching a tent.         “W-What? I-I lost?” I’m sorry Silver, I truly am. Credits Editor frieD195 > 27's and Hyper's Excellent Adventure (Not Censored) > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 56 - 27's and Hyper's Excellent Adventure (Not Censored) Caution! This Chapter contains CLOP! If you don't care for CLOP please go read the '27's and Hyper's Excellent Adventure', Enjoy!         “I can’t believe I lost!” Silver whines.         “I can’t believe it’s not butter.” I say with a straight face.         “What?” Silver ask.         “Don’t worry about it.” I bluntly replied.         “So many things I want to try, so many toys I want to play with, such little time to do it all in; just one night, what shall we do, Demon baby?” Hyper purrs, his tail brushes up against the bell around my neck; jingle.         “And this collar, who’s idea was it to put such an adorable collar on you? I love it!”         “It was my idea...” Silver whimpers, I can’t tell if she’s more upset on losing the bet or losing me for a night.         “You and I need to go shopping sometime, sweetie. I love your taste on accessories; oh, idea! Wouldn’t Demon baby be so handsome in a black suit? I’m digging the ‘rugged’ look he’s effortlessly pulling off, but my curiosity is getting the better of me. I think he’ll just look smashing in something black; tall, dark, mysterious chunk of meat. We must go shopping sometime!” All I want to do right now is crawl into a corner and get some sleep; my body is sore and my mind is dull; sleep would do me some good.         “You still upset that you lost, sweetie? Don’t worry, I’ll take good care of Demon baby, I promise.” He pats me on the back with his hoof, I yawn; Tail pulls on my horn; turning my head in a new direction, I click once to see the bed.         “Sleep, good.” I slink away to the bed, I flop down on it and tail coils around me, before the Sandman and whisk me away Hyper jumps up in the bed with me.         “You want to get started now? Fine b-.” Tail pushes him out of the bed and coils back around me.         “No... I need sleep... Long night’s work left me tired and useless...” I know that I’ll probably regret thinking this; but I don’t even care that I’m a new plaything for some flamboyant pegasus who has the hots for me.         “Get some sleep then, I want you at your fullest when we play. Oh, Idea! How about w-.” I doze off before he can finish his sentence. - - -         “A solid says that 27 is the catcher!” Friend yells.         “Solid?” Fade questions.         “A solid in our world is a favor, but carries more weight, so to speak.” I answer, I open my eyes to see Friend behind a booth with a lit cigarette in his mouth and a pen and paper in hand, taking down wagers..         “Welcome home, 27. Glad to see that you decided to drop by.” Fade vanishes and reappears right behind hind be, giving me an awkward hug.         “I’ll take your bet, if I win, what may I reclaim with a “solid”?”         “A solid is good for anything, as long as it’s reasonable request. Can’t be something ridiculous like, let’s say, Friend leaving me for good.” Fade tightens her hug, bringing her chili arms around my neck.         “But it’s Friend we’re talking about here though, I doubt anything is out of bounds with him.” This earns me a sinister grin from Friend, is cigarette falls from his mouth and shatters into a thousand shards of glass as it makes contact with the booth.         “I like it, I’ll match your solid with a solid of my own. I say if Hyper Crasher brings out a whip, I win.” Dear god, not a whip!         “A whip? That’s BRILLIANT! Why didn’t I think of that?”         “Since we’re all in a betting mood, I bet that the next time I get teleported, I won’t obtain any injuries. I wager a portion of my soul.” I feel Fade pulling away from the awkward hug, I look over to see Friend’s head literally spinning.         “By your current track record, I would have to be sane not to accept that bet! I’m in! I wager a solid! And what about you, Lass?” I tilt my head back to see Fade licking her lips.         “I decline, I don’t need to win a wager to snack on 27’s soul.” She bites down on her lower lip, I turn around to face her.         “I’m starving 27, may I pwease have just a nibble? That’s all I ask, just a tiny nibble.” I have no idea what’s gotten into her, ever since our merging, she’s been craving for more of my soul; heck, any soul in that matter.         “I g-.” I don’t have enough time to even say the second word before Fade jumps me.         She wraps her arms around me and sinks her teeth into my neck. The rush of ecstasy and freezing agony just last for a brief moment before she pulls herself away from me; I’m addicted to agonising pleasure that’s brought on by Fade. She licks the punctured wounds that her fangs left; sending chills up my spine and leaving an icy sheen of saliva on my neck. My scattered brain recollects itself; regaining my tranquil state of mind that was shattered from the night before. Fade looks up to me; her sparkling blue eyes seem to be endless, I could very well in doubt get lost in them if I wasn't careful. I lean in to give her a kiss, but Friend’s cane abruptly stops us.         “Annnnnnnnd cock blocked.” I pull away from the cane to see Friend shaking his finger.         “Really?” He nods his head.         “Why?” Friend jabs me in the temple with the point of his cane; destroying my serene mind set.         “Because, I don’t want to see that icky, nasty kind of affection in my house.” I look back to Fade, we stare at eachother before bursting into laughter.         “Aww, does someone feel like the third wheel?” Fade teases.         “Good thing he was in control when you and I went all the way, that would've been awkward for third wheel Friend.” Friend drops his cane; it clatters against the floor of the Darkness.         “Oh what, you didn’t know? Yeah, Fade and I did the deed, right where you’re standing too.” That was a lie, the spot was more to his left, but it got the job done.         “This is going to be fuuuun, is Friend afraid of intimacy?” Friend starts to dry heave, he moon-jumps back, far away from the spot I told him that Fade and I had our first time.         “S-Scared? N-No! You meat bags spreading your bodily fluids to each other is just... Repulsive!” I look back to see Fade smiling from ear to ear; I kinda feel sorry for the guy; he has no idea what he’s gotten himself into.         “You remember the wager you lost fair and square last night? You have to be more of a gentleman to me, which includes you not interrupting us when you want to spread our bodily fluids to each other.” With that said, Fade grabs my head and turns me to face her and sticks her tongue down my throat.         During our little exploration in each other’s mouths, I peek out the corner of my eye to see Friend revaulting in our reveals; he’s holding his sides while he vomits up butterflies. Fade bites my lower lip as she pulls away from that sudden, but in all honesty, enjoyable kiss. But now, both Fade and I have some rather, unique ammunition to use against Friend when and if we ever need to use it. The faint sound of hoofsteps leak into the Darkness, I look back to Fade and she silently nods. - - -         My eyes rip open, unleashing ungodly searing pain on my damaged eyes; as if someone is pulling on the back of my optic nerve while flushing my eyes out in salt-infused lemon juice. Everything has a red sheen to it, I see the top of someone’s head peeking up over the edge of the bed. I lunge at it, wrapping my claws around the intruder's neck and pinning her against the around. She doesn’t struggle against my grip, she simply lays there smiling up at me, a familiar scent wafts up from her; it’s Stella, the filly from Uncle’s house. Unable to bare the crippling pain any longer, I shut my eyes and release Stella from the pin.         “I’m terribly sorry about that Stella, I don’t like to be snuck up on.” The pain still resonates in my eyes, I sit down and Stella gets to her hooves.         “It’s okay, that was kinda fun! Scary, but fun!” She says joyfully.         “Did I hurt you?” I rub the palm of my hands against my eyes; dulling the pain.         “Not really, so, whatcha doin?” She playfully pokes at me with her forehoof.         “Taking a catnap before you came in, still exhausted but it helped a little. Why are you in such a dark and dangerous place?” Tail moves past me and hugs Stella, she squeals in surprise.         “What are you talking about? This place isn't dangerous, everypony here loves me! They’re really nice to me and take good care of me when I’m around!” She hugs tail tightly.         “Where are your parents at?” The searing pain finally subsiding; just leaving a dull ache in its wake.         “I don’t know.” She simply states.         “You don’t know? Why is that?” Tail picks her up and begins to swing her back and forth.         “Because silly, I just don’t know where mommy or daddy is at. They’ve been out on a mission together for nearly two years! Everytime I ask somepony, they just awkwardly smile and say they’re still out on their mission.” I’m getting a bad feeling about this, I doubt the Family has any undercover missions, doesn’t seem like their type of thing.         “If your parents have been ‘away’ for so long, who’s been taking care of you? You’re other family members?”          “Nope, just mom and pop. And Uncle has been very kind to me, I’ve been staying with him and my two bestest friends for awhile.” My heart cracks and starts to flake away in utter sadness for this child, an orphan and she doesn’t know.         “Hey you!” She pokes my horns.         “I’m sorry Stella, kinda spaced out there, what’s up?”         “You’re still tired, right? Let’s take a nap!” That actually sounds like a splendid idea.         “I like the way you think Stella. Let’s take a nap.” I climb back up in bed and Tail puts Stella right next to me. I lay down and Stella curls up against me and Tail rests his tip next Stella; she wraps her forehooves around him and snuggles him tightly. I bring my free arm over and rest it against Stella, she nuzzles her head against Tail and sighs happily. “Hey Horror?” She asks softly. “What’s on your mind?” I yawn, the Sandman already sprinkling his dust into my eyes. “You’re not as warm as I would’ve expected you to be, why?” “It’s a long story, I’ll tell you another time, I promise.” “Kay.” She shifts around a little more before settling back down, Tail still in her grasp but he doesn’t mind. My tired mind regains its tranquil setting as I just lay there, slowly being swept away back to slumber land. I listen to Stella as she softly snores, it doesn’t take me long to join her. - - -         “That’s just precious, 27.” Fade beams.         “If you ask me, it’s an abomination, cute is bad, very very bad!” Friend sneers.         “Come on now Friend, why is cute a bad thing?”         “I-It.... It just is! Cute, fluffy, cuddly, adorable creatures make me feel all.... All warm and tingly inside! Warm and tingly is bad! Very very bad! It makes my blackened heart do something it hasn't done in decades!” I finally turn around to see Friend standing up on his pedestal.         “And what might that be?”  I asked, Fade walks up next to me and looks up at Friend.         “Beat.” Fade says smugly. Friend’s pedestal fractures and shattered beneath his feet and he comes crashing back down.         “Lad, you need to get rid of that little... Fluff Ball of doom before I...”         “Start to what? Have feelings again? Oh my god! You like Stella, don’t you Friend?!” I facepalm hard at Fade’s conclusion.         “S-Shut it you! I don’t h-have feelings for that revolting, disgusting, tiny, cuddly, thing that you call a filly!” Friend stomps his foot, causing the rubble of his pedestal to dissolve into nothingness.         “I think Fade has a good point, I think you’ve grown found of Stella.” Fade tries to cover her smirk behind her hand; but she’s not doing a very good job at it.         “N-No I h-haven't! All I want to do is...”         “Is what? Cuddle with her?” Friend tries to keep a straight face, but it’s obvious that I am right.         “Nothing is stopping you, you know? I’m in here, she’s asleep, so you could take control and lay there and watch her sleep; hell, you could even go as far as to pet her if you really wanted to.” At this point, Fade bursts into laughter, Friend’s face becomes a bright red and he vanishes.         “Oh, my, god! He’s actually going to do it, isn't he?” Fade and I share in a good hard laugh.         “God, just the amount of shit we can give to Friend about this, you’re not going to ever let him live this down, are you Fade?” She only manages to shake her head while she holds her sides.         “I-It hurts t-to l-laugh!” I just stand there watching Fade crying while she laughs, after a couple of minutes she wipes away the tears.         “All better now?” She stands back up and nods.         “Yeah, I needed that. Now since we’re alone, I do have a question for you. Why can’t I relive some of your memories?”         “What do you mean?”         “I can access your mission memories just fine, but other then that, I can’t access anything else. The only ones I’ve managed to access that weren't missions were the day you meet Friend and the graveyard. Whenever I try to relive any other memories, it’s like someone is actively keeping me out. What about you? Are you having any problems with this?” What Fade says raises alarms, if this is true, Friend, Arkis and I need to have a little conversation the next time Fade is away.         “I haven’t actively tried to relive any memories, they just seem to come to me at opportune times. I’ve been too busy focusing on not dying or being the center of attention for everyone; which I don’t like I might add. Maybe when this is all said and done, we get Cloud back, maybe I’ll find us a nice, quiet place to settle down.”         “I like that idea, maybe somewhere out of the way; preferably cold; but we’ll go into more detailing later. I think you should get back to the little one sleeping next to you before Friend becomes too attached to her.”         “Alrighty, let me know if you manage to crack into these restricted memories that you’ve been talking about.”         “Hey Friend! It’s time to come back, you’ve probably already scared the poor thing for life!” Fade giggles.         Friend reappears in the Darkness with a satisfied look on his face; he spots us and it quickly turns into a scowl.         “We will never speak of this again! As God as my witness, I’ll turn both of your lives into a living hell!” He threatens us that are only half filled.         “God? Really? Of all begins, you use him? Wow, you must be serious to bring up the “big” guy. Alright, as long as you and Fade continue to get along nicely, I shall forget this event. Now, don’t wreck the place while I’m away, please and thank you.” I give Fade a quick hug before leaving the Darkness. - - -         I stir from my slumber, I keep my eyes closed; not wanting suffer the all burning wrath that is the light on my critically injured eyes. Stella is still fast asleep on my right arm; which has lost all blood circulation to it. Stella and Tail are both cuddled up together, he’s in her grasp, but lies there like her teddy bear. The door slowly creeps open, I raise my head and click; the click returns and there stands Hyper Crasher with saddlebags on stuffed to the gills.         “Quite, Stella is asleep, what do you want?” I whisper, not wanting to wake Stella up.         “Aww, isn't that just precious? I’m here to collect.”         “Collect? Collect on what... Don’t tell me...” I click once more to see him grinning.         “That’s right Demon baby, it’s our time to play!” He says gayfully, Stella starts to stir from her slumber.         “H-Horror? W-Why are you being so loud?” She cries out, she tightens her grip around Tail.         “Great, now look what you did. You’ve gone and ruined a perfectly good nest we had going and you woke Stella up, you happy now Hyper?”  Tail gently coils around Stella and lifts her up off my arm; unleashing the flood gates and reawakening my dead arm.         “W-Who are you talking to?” She starts to rub the sleep from her eyes, Tail turns himself into a makeshift cradle for Stella.         “Someone who ruined our nap, Hyper Crasher.” Stella’s head shoots up, wide eyed and beaming at Hyper.         “Hyper!” She yells out, she pushes herself off of Tail and flies over to Hyper and gives him a hug.         “You have a good nap?”         “Yeah! Horror makes a good teddy bear to take a nap with! Did you come to take a nap with Horror too?” You poor, innocent creature, you have no idea how right you truly are.         “You can say something like that, how about you go along play? I bet if you asked Hare nicely enough, he’ll go take you out for some late lunch.”         “Big Brother Hare is here?! Why didn’t you tell me so?!”         “I’ma go see Big Brother Hare, ‘kay Horror?”         “Go ahead, just make sure you’re somewhere safe, okay” She flies back over to me and hugs me.         “Kay Horror, love you!” I return the hug and she flies out of the room. Hyper waves goodbye and closes the door behind her.         “I thought she didn't have any family?”  I hear Hyper trotting up to the bed and dropping the saddlebag next to it.         “You’re right, Demon baby. She doesn’t, poor thing parents went missing on a mission about two years ago. Every since then, everypony in the Family has been looking after her like she was their own; Uncle especially, he’s taken a shine to her. Hare, or as she calls him, Big Brother Hare is a gryphon, orphan like herself, he and her have been best of friends ever since the day her parents went missing.” I hear him unbuckle the saddle’s clamps and starts to unload its contents.         “That’s good to hear, I’m glad that even in an this life of organized crime, there’s good people willing to look out for one another; especially someone so young as Stella. I was never fortunate enough to have people going out of their way to take care of their own. So, what’s with the bag? Is that your big bag of tricks and toys?”         “No, this is the small bag of toys and tricks, didn’t have enough to prepare the big bag.” I hear him setting some things down on the nightstands next to the bed.         “You had all day to prepare, how much stuff do you have?”  He stops setting everything up and chuckles.         “Not enough if you ask me.” I hear him strike a match. Seconds later the smell of smoke and candles scented like vanilla fills the room.         “Hyper I-.” Before I can finish, he places a hoof on my lips.         “Demon baby, I won’t do anything that you’re not comfortable with. But no matter what, both of us are going to leave this room very satisfied; I’m no monster, but you my tall, dark, chiseled Demon; after tonight, I can check one more thing off my ‘To Rut: list.’.” He removes his hoof and lights more candles.         I nervously sat there with an ever-growing pit in my stomach. He prances around the room, lighting more candles and unpacking his bottomless pit of a bag he brought. Tail snakes across the bed and peak his tip into the bag and fishes out something. Too busy on focusing on what Hyper is doing, Tail slinks back behind me and strikes me on the back with a whip.         “Holy shit! Tail! Why?!” I yell, Tail whips me again, sending me flying out of the bed, trying to get away from the whip.         The whip cracks the air as he sicks the whip on me again; the skin on my back breaks, blood seeps to surface and trickles down my back. Tail strikes me once more; creating a third bloody streak down my back. I turn around and slam my back into a corner so Tail wouldn’t be able to use the whip again on me. Tail collides with a bookcase, rattling it hard enough to send a vase toppling over to break on my horns; a shard of the vase whizzes past my cheek; creating a minor laceration with blood trickling down my left cheek.         “Oh, I didn’t know you were into tough love. Looks like I get to play with the whip after all!” I let out a three round burst of clicks to find out where I’m at in the room; I’m just in the opposite corner of the room with Hyper staring at me.         “You poor thing! You’re bleeding, let me clean that for you.” He trots over to me and props himself up on my lap and sensually licks the blood from my face.         “There there, settle down now, come back to the bed, I almost have everything ready.” My blood begins to clot up after a few licks, as I crawl towards the bed, Hyper smacks my ass, making me yelp.         “What are your thoughts for the night’s event? I’m just not the kind of guy who will get down and dirty with just anyone.”         “My thoughts are this: you shed your clothing and I show you the sort of massage skills that one learns growing up in a Trottingham whore-house.” I come to a dead stop right before climbing up onto the bed, the sheer thought of getting a massage from someone who has hooves doesn’t sound too pleasurable to me. I don’t want to hurt his feelings so I guess I’ll have to humor him.         Without thinking, I kick my boots off and they fall straight through the cloud flooring; plummeting to Equestria below, watch out everyone, those boots were meant for killing, not for walking.         “Huh, forgot that my clothing wasn't enchanted... Oh well, those boots lasted a lot longer than I expected. I guess I wont be needing my socks now.”  I skillfully use my feet to free each foot of their socks and let them follow their brethren wake. “Hyper, there’s something you must know before we do anything. The only way I’m able to walk on clouds is because of this medallion in my pocket that Caesar gave me with an enchantment of Cloudwalking on it. Is there a safe place where I can put my pant at so they don’t fall through the floor like my boots? I would greatly preferred it if I didn’t have to walk around naked.” I reach into my pocket and fetch the medallion and put it on around my neck.         “That thing is kinda gaudy if you ask me. And a picture of Nightmare Moon is soooo last century, we need to get you some better threads if you’re going to keep on working for the Family; you can just set them in my saddlebags for the night. Come on now, off with those pants and up into bed with you!” He orders, reluctant at first to strip down into my skivvies, Tail unbuttoned my pants and unzips them.         Making sure my PDA is safely tucked away in my pant’s pocket, I fold the pants up and let out a click to find the bag. Tail places them into the bag for me and I drop trow, Hyper lets out a whistle at seeing my naked body. I climb up into bed and lay down on my stomach.         “Looks like I need to clean your back before we get started,” He flies into the bed and slowly licks up the blood from my back with his warm, wet tongue. After he finished cleaning my back of the blood, he reaches over the bed into his bag and grabs something from it. He squirts a cold, oil-based liquid onto my back. Surprisingly, being massaged by hooves gets the job done, I feel my knotted muscles unwind and loosen as his magical hooves goes to town on my back. He picks something up off the nightstand, I’m too far relaxed at this point until he scores my back with the whip; causing me to yelp once more. - - - “Looks like I win, Friend!” Fade purrs. “Son of a WHORE! I can’t believe I lost, AGAIN!” Friend pouts. - - - “Sorry Demon baby, I couldn't resist. Don’t worry, I only swung hard enough to cause some pain. Now, roll over, it’s time to get started.” I do as I’m told and roll over onto my back. I go to stretch my arms out, he quickly takes advantage of this opportune time and handcuffed me to the bed’s post. So, this is how it begins, forcibly being taken advantage of my someone who’s half my size... This is going to be an interesting night to say the least. So, here I am, I’m butt-ass naked, handcuffed to a bed; I’m at the mercy of Hyper as he soaks it all in. What worries me the most is not knowing what, if anything, he is going to do to me tonight. It’s a strain on my eyes to keep them open. The burning sensation is tolerable enough; and the dim lighting of the room eases the amount of strain put on my damaged eyes. I turn my head to see burning candles on the nightstands next to the bed, also a ball-gag and a whip with several split ends on it. My heart quickens as Hyper Crasher flies up onto the bed and stood over me, a gleeful smile resting upon his face; mine struck with a mixture of uncertainty and fear. My breath hitched as he passionately kisses down my neck, each kiss light enough to leave a faint trace of salvia, but strong enough to raise goosebumps on my skin. He continues down to the base of my neck and onto my chest, stopping right at my nipple; he looks up to me with excitement burning in his eyes. He playfully bites on my left nipple and pulls back, earning him my cries of pain. He looks down to see my unit starting to salute him, he winks at me before continuing down my chest and down to my nether region. He comes to a stop, his open mouth slowly breathing hot, moist air on the very tip of my erect unit. I swallow the saliva that’s been collecting in my mouth, he gently kisses the tip of my member; causing me to groan and shiver in unwanted pleasure. Slowly at first, he works his hot tongue on the tip of my member; I let out yet another moan of pleasure while he steadily increased his pace. He licks the back of my shaft with one long stroke of his tongue before sucking me into his mouth; I can feel myself twitching about inside his mouth as his tongue massaged me. He places his hoof underneath my scrotum; causing me to gasp in surprisement. He begins to slowly rotate his hoof in a small circles counter clockwise, increasing the pleasure even more. I surrender to him and enjoy myself as he continues to do work, he changes his speed and the rotation of his tongue randomly; making sure I kept on experiencing new pleasure. I’m pushed to the edge when I feel myself sliding down his throat, he holds me there for several seconds; the intense heat from his throat cause me to explode. He tightens his lips around my shaft, making sure not a single drop leaks up; after a powerful orgasm, he pulls away, licking his lips and swallowing my load. “My oh my, that was the strongest orgasm I’ve ever experienced from one of my partners. And judging by the amount, I’m guessing it’s been awhile since you had a proper release?” Breathing heavily, I look up to him smiling at me. “T-To be honest, I-It’s been about a day since Silver and I fooled around.” He uncuffed me from my restraints. “Show me some of the tricks you’ve used on Silver, I want to see what all the hype is about.” He coos, he brushes his tail against my face and takes a ‘receiving’ stance. “O-Okay... You got any... You know?” He laughs, he reaches into his bag and grabs a bottle of lubricant and hands it to me. “Here. This is some high end stuff here; it’s created in Unyasi and imported to Equestria. It’s made with some kind of special mix of herbs and ingredients to heighten sensitivity, ‘increase yield’, and boost stamina for its users.” I look at the tube warily. I squeeze a generous amount onto my palm and proceed to rub it onto my still-hard and slightly sticky unit. I immediately shiver as a cooling sensation spreads down the total length of my shaft. I make sure to cover everything: from the tip to the base. Once I finish with myself, I use the leftover lube and apply it to Hyper’s seemingly tight ring. He shivers involuntarily as the comparatively cold lube touches his most private of places. My member throbs as I stare at his appealingly curvy behind; not too hard and muscular, not too soft and flabby. The next though to enter my mind is that Hyper is being unusually generous for it being my first time with another male. He could’ve just pumped me and dumped me for all he cared. I guess he really meant it when he said we would both be leaving this room very satisfied. “Is there anything wrong back there Demon baby? You’re taking an awfully long time.” “No, no, there’s nothing.....wrong. I’m just thinking about how oddly generous you’re being tonight. That, and the fact that you have a surprisingly attractive rump for a stallion.” I never thought I’d ever say that to any other living thing...ever. “That’s awfully sweet of you Demon baby! Depending on how things go tonight, I may just have to show you my appreciation in some other ways. Now let’s get going, I want to see if you’ve got what it takes to make me lose my load before I make you lose yours.” I sigh inwardly as start to massage his hindquarters in a circular motion, gradually spreading his cheeks apart to get a better view of my target. I gently circle his ring with my index finger as I prepare him for my entry, I’m suddenly glad I watched all that porn during my downtime as a mercenary. I slip my index finger in; I’m surprised at the actual amount of effort needed. I thought he would be a bit looser with all the action he supposedly gets. Once got far enough in with my index finger, I gently slide back out and add my ring finger. This entry is a little easier since Hyper is finally loosening up. I finally add a third finger and Hyper starts to moan a bit. After I’m fully inserted, I wiggle my fingers around to see how he feels inside. Needless to say he is very warm, almost hot, and very tight. I spare a glance at Hyper’s face and am surprised at the expression he’s wearing; he seems to be in utter bliss. His own member is throbbing in time to his heart beat. Now that I’m used to the idea of penetrating another male, I position myself behind Hyper. After a moment's’ hesitation, I slowly lean forward and press against his tight hole. I groan as the sensations remind me of the few times I’ve a similar kind of fun with Silver. My unit finally pops inside and we both simultaneously shiver. “Wow Demon baby, you actually feel bigger than you look! Am I that hot that I’m making you swell up even further than when I warmed you up earlier?” “Just be quiet for a minute! It’s hard enough as it is dealing with being the unwilling subject of a bet. I don’t need your snarky comments right now.” I say barely controlling my voice as I’m nearly lost in the feelings coming from down below. “Ok Demon baby, I’ll let you have your fun.” He pouts as he waits for me to continue. I begin to press further inward into his hot depths. It honestly feels as though his rump is sucking me in and don’t want to resist it. Before I know it, I’m fully hilted inside Hyper. I take a moment to admire my handiwork. I gently pull out until my head is the only thing still inside him. I re-enter him once more only to find him slightly easier to penetrate. Slowly I pump in and out, building up a gentle rhythm. Hyper manages to keep his promise to be quiet about his earlier comment and restricts his noises to intermittent moans and sighs of pleasure; only occasionally saying the words ‘so big’ and ‘deeper’. I increase my pace further, now making slight slapping sounds as crotch and scrotum bounce against his curvy rump. I briefly open my eyes to see Tail holding the bottle of lube straight up into the air and squeeze it. Another dollop of lube oozes over Tail’s tip as he drops the lube onto the floor and maneuvers himself closer to me. I get the hint and rub the lube all over the areas he’s showing me. I watch as he silently moves towards Hyper’s crotch and encircles his shaft starting from the base. Hyper practically screams his elation and moves his rump a little higher out of reflex. “Harder Demon baby! Rut me like a mare in heat! I’m so close and your tail is bringing me that much closer! Let’s go together!” I oblige him in his request and rut him for all I’m worth. I can feel Tail really working his magic on Hyper’s shaft. After several more minutes of frenzied pounding, I could feel my release coming. It felt as though I was riding a tsunami of pleasure. Hyper was apparently closer than me as I felt him clench around my shaft. “By Celestia’s glorious sun! I’m cumming Demon baby!” I follow him moments later as I roughly hilt inside him. The pleasure was too much; I couldn’t even form a coherent thought as grabbed Hyper around his chest to keep myself from slipping out. I could feel a sticky torrent of goo seeping out from between Tail’s coils. My whole body clenching and relaxing with each spurt. An entire minute passes before we both ease down from our orgasmic highs. Hyper nearly collapses under my weight. Finally, after ten minutes of basking in the afterglow and catching my breath, Hyper manages to get up and clean himself off. “I must say Demon baby, you’ve vastly exceeded my expectations. Are you sure you’ve never done this with another stallion before?” “Believe it or not; no, I haven’t done this with another male before. But I have seen several movies and thought I’d employ some of those techniques. I take it you’re satisfied then? If so, then I think I’ll clean up and be on my way. Thank you for the wonderful evening Hyper.” “Oh no you don’t Demon baby. While I am satisfied for the moment, I still have my turn to go before we’re done for the night.” Damn! I thought that would work! “Don’t worry Demon baby, I know you’re still nervous about this part. Just go with the flow and I’ll be gentle, I promise.” “Well...Ok, I’ll behave Hyper. I’m just.....not quite used to the idea of being, for lack of a better term, mounted.” Hyper leans over and gently nuzzles me before whispering; “As a reward for outlasting me in the first round, I’ll clean you off and prepare you for round two.” He proceeds to kiss me, gradually going lower and lower until he reaches my now semi-flaccid, sticky member. Slowly, carefully, he begins to clean me up using a light touch. My unit begins to stiffen, as though resurrected, until it once again is standing at attention. “That’s a good boy Demon baby. Now get on your knees and spread your legs.” I do as I’m told and assume the position. “But what about you? I haven’t even gotten you back up yet?” “Don’t you worry about me, I can handle myself. Right now I need to focus on preparing you for your first mounting.” He trots over to his bag pulls out what appears to be a long, smooth, tapered, rubbery christmas tree-shaped device. He grabs the lube and applies a small amount to the device before rubbing it all over with a hoof. “Now, I’m going to ask that you raise the wonderful tail of yours. I can’t access my prize any other way.” I sheepishly raise my own tail and instantly feels his eyes on my own behind. “What are all these markings Demon baby?” “Oh those? Those are remnants of old injuries from a bad point in my life. I’d rather not discuss them right now.” “Very well. Now my hooves can’t exactly do what those wonderful finger of yours can do, so I’ll have to use this.” He shows me the device and I shiver involuntarily. “Getting excited are we? Very well, let’s begin.” He places the well-lubed device at my entrance and gently presses forward. Due to the tapering of the device, the tip slides in with no effort whatsoever. About an inch in is where I begin to feel some resistance. Hyper asks “How does that feel Demon baby?” “I can feel a tiny sensation of pressure, but no discomfort.” “Good. I’m going to push further in, you might feel a slight pinch.” He pushes further in, and like he said, I felt a slight pinch. He pauses for a second before pushing even further in. “How much further Hyper?”  “Oh you’re about halfway up on this tail-hole stretcher. I bought this specifically to prepare virgins. If I don’t, you might just tear that lovely rump of yours. Alright, I’m going to go deeper.” He presses the device still further inside me, gradually spreading me open. He stops occasionally to allow me to adjust to the size of the device. Ten minutes after the initial insertion, Hyper removes the device leaving me slightly gaping. After another application of lube, Hyper prepares to mount me. “The time has come Demon baby, are you ready?” “I’m honestly as ready as I will ever be. Just take it slowly, ok? I’d like to able to walk out of here in one piece.” “Very well, I go slowly.....at first. Once I start to speed up, that’s usually when I lose control and go all out. I’ll make sure you can handle it before then. I’ll even be mindful of the whip wounds on your back.” Just as Hyper said, he was careful when mounting me and managed to avoid causing me more pain from the wounds on my back. He slowly inched forward, mindful of the cuts on my back. I finally felt the rather broad head of his member pressing against me. It was then that I was supremely thankful that he had used that tailhole stretcher on me for ten whole minutes. He finally managed to wedge himself inside me. “How does it feel to have a stallion like me inside you Demon baby?” “Like you said to me earlier, you feel bigger than you look. But enough chatting, you’ve got to go deeper.” If the ear-to-ear grin was any indication, I was going to be in for a rough ride. For the next few minutes, Hyper managed to gently force the entirety of his member inside me. I had never felt so full in my entire life. I could probably eat until I threw up and never feel this full. The weird thing was, it was actually feeling pleasurable, if only just. The feeling of his balls resting against my backside was something I never thought I would enjoy. The nagging feeling of wrongness that caused my initial nervousness was steadily being drowned out by the intense mix of pleasure and pain. He slowly pulled out after letting me adjust to his full length and girth, leaving me with an almost indescribable feeling of emptiness. My disappointment was short-lived as he resumed his insertion, building up a slow pace. If I hadn’t experienced his lusty advances beforehand, I would swear he was actually making love to me, as though he wanted me to get as much pleasure out of this coupling as possible. I knew better though, I just didn’t care at the moment. He’d been generous enough to not only give me the best hummer I’d ever remembered having, but he also let me be the ‘pitcher’ first. Add to that the ever-increasing pleasure and decreasing pain I was feeling, and my prior reservations about even doing this were thrown out the window to die a painful death on the Equestrian landscape below. I was snapped out of my musings by a sharp spike in pleasure. I asked between thrusts; “What...the hell...was that?! It just...suddenly...became nearly...overwhelming...with pleasure!”   “That would...be me...hammering...on your prostate. Something...that all...stallions have.” “Keep it...up! Do it...harder!” At that moment, Hyper became a living jackhammer. I could no longer feel any pain, I had become pleasure personified. I looked at Tail, then motioned to Hyper. Tail got the message and rubbed himself in some spilled lube since I was currently incapacitated. He then made his way towards Hyper’s backside. Hyper must’ve been in complete control the whole time, otherwise he would’ve climaxed right then and there when Tail shoved himself almost an entire foot inside Hyper’s rear end. I knew he was lying about losing control. I secretly prayed for Tail to up his game and get Hyper to climax before me. He must’ve heard me because I felt him start pistoning in and out of Hyper’s still-tight tailhole. He even went so far as to flick his tip around to add to the sensation. A solid ten minutes of frenzied humping later and Hyper finally climaxed while yelling “DEMON BABY!!” and going completely rigid. His grip tightened and relaxed with each spurt of his seed. As soon as his seed plastered my insides, I went over the edge as well. This climax blew the other one out of the water completely. I don’t even know how long it lasted seeing as my whole world at that point consisted of myself, Hyper and pleasure. After what seemed like an eternity later, we both collapsed onto the bed covered in a mix of both of our fluids. I couldn’t care less, I’ll shower in the morning. I could still feel Hyper lightly pulsing inside me. I reached over and rubbed the side of his muzzle. “Thank you Hyper. For showing me such a good time and for taking the time to make it feel good for me too. But I’ve got to ask you one thing; Was it good for you? Because it was good for me.” Mustering the last of his energy, he replied “Of course Demon baby. You’ve managed to make me climax before you twice, excluding my oral treatment prior to our couplings. None of my previous partners have been able to do that before. I think you may have ruined me for other stallions. I hope we can do this again sometime, perhaps with a date beforehand to make it more special.” Before I had the chance to reply, he had fallen completely and totally asleep. I decided right then and there to do the same thing. The next morning came all too soon for me. A ray of sun managed to pierce the blinds on the room's’ window and hit me right in the eyes; causing pain them to flare up again in their salt infused lemon juice bath. Hyper luckily woke up around the same time. “Oh, you’re awake Demon baby. I trust you slept well?” “Yes, yes I did. Although I am a tad sore.” Fade is already on damage control as I feel her icy touch numbing my rear end. “For the first time in a long time, so did I and so am I. Shall we extricate ourselves from this messy bed and take a well-deserved shower?” “Yes. Any longer and these bed sheets may end up permanently stuck to me.” Credits Editor/Co-Writer (Clop scene) frieD195 > 27's and Hyper's Excellent Adventure (Censored) > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 56 - 27's and Hyper's Excellent Adventure (Censored) Caution! This is the Censored version of '27's and Hyper's Excellent Adventure'! It's CLOP free, Enjoy!         “I can’t believe I lost!” Silver whines.         “I can’t believe it’s not butter.” I say with a straight face.         “What?” Silver ask.         “Don’t worry about it.” I bluntly replied.         “So many things I want to try, so many toys I want to play with, such little time to do it all in; just one night, what shall we do, Demon baby?” Hyper purrs, his tail brushes up against the bell around my neck; jingle.         “And this collar, who’s idea was it to put such an adorable collar on you? I love it!”         “It was my idea...” Silver whimpers, I can’t tell if she’s more upset on losing the bet or losing me for a night.         “You and I need to go shopping sometime, sweetie. I love your taste on accessories; oh, idea! Wouldn’t Demon baby be so handsome in a black suit? I’m digging the ‘rugged’ look he’s effortlessly pulling off, but my curiosity is getting the better of me. I think he’ll just look smashing in something black; tall, dark, mysterious chunk of meat. We must go shopping sometime!” All I want to do right now is crawl into a corner and get some sleep; my body is sore and my mind is dull; sleep would do me some good.         “You still upset that you lost, sweetie? Don’t worry, I’ll take good care of Demon baby, I promise.” He pats me on the back with his hoof, I yawn; Tail pulls on my horn; turning my head in a new direction, I click once to see the bed.         “Sleep, good.” I slink away to the bed, I flop down on it and tail coils around me, before the Sandman and whisk me away Hyper jumps up in the bed with me.         “You want to get started now? Fine b-.” Tail pushes him out of the bed and coils back around me.         “No... I need sleep... Long night’s work left me tired and useless...” I know that I’ll probably regret thinking this; but I don’t even care that I’m a new plaything for some flamboyant pegasus who has the hots for me.         “Get some sleep then, I want you at your fullest when we play. Oh, Idea! How about w-.” I doze off before he can finish his sentence. - - -         “A solid says that 27 is the catcher!” Friend yells.         “Solid?” Fade questions.         “A solid in our world is a favor, but carries more weight, so to speak.” I answer, I open my eyes to see Friend behind a booth with a lit cigarette in his mouth and a pen and paper in hand, taking down wagers..         “Welcome home, 27. Glad to see that you decided to drop by.” Fade vanishes and reappears right behind hind be, giving me an awkward hug.         “I’ll take your bet, if I win, what may I reclaim with a “solid”?”         “A solid is good for anything, as long as it’s reasonable request. Can’t be something ridiculous like, let’s say, Friend leaving me for good.” Fade tightens her hug, bringing her chili arms around my neck.         “But it’s Friend we’re talking about here though, I doubt anything is out of bounds with him.” This earns me a sinister grin from Friend, is cigarette falls from his mouth and shatters into a thousand shards of glass as it makes contact with the booth.         “I like it, I’ll match your solid with a solid of my own. I say if Hyper Crasher brings out a whip, I win.” Dear god, not a whip!         “A whip? That’s BRILLIANT! Why didn’t I think of that?”         “Since we’re all in a betting mood, I bet that the next time I get teleported, I won’t obtain any injuries. I wager a portion of my soul.” I feel Fade pulling away from the awkward hug, I look over to see Friend’s head literally spinning.         “By your current track record, I would have to be sane not to accept that bet! I’m in! I wager a solid! And what about you, Lass?” I tilt my head back to see Fade licking her lips.         “I decline, I don’t need to win a wager to snack on 27’s soul.” She bites down on her lower lip, I turn around to face her.         “I’m starving 27, may I pwease have just a nibble? That’s all I ask, just a tiny nibble.” I have no idea what’s gotten into her, ever since our merging, she’s been craving for more of my soul; heck, any soul in that matter.         “I g-.” I don’t have enough time to even say the second word before Fade jumps me.         She wraps her arms around me and sinks her teeth into my neck. The rush of ecstasy and freezing agony just last for a brief moment before she pulls herself away from me; I’m addicted to agonising pleasure that’s brought on by Fade. She licks the punctured wounds that her fangs left; sending chills up my spine and leaving an icy sheen of saliva on my neck. My scattered brain recollects itself; regaining my tranquil state of mind that was shattered from the night before. Fade looks up to me; her sparkling blue eyes seem to be endless, I could very well in doubt get lost in them if I wasn't careful. I lean in to give her a kiss, but Friend’s cane abruptly stops us.         “Annnnnnnnd cock blocked.” I pull away from the cane to see Friend shaking his finger.         “Really?” He nods his head.         “Why?” Friend jabs me in the temple with the point of his cane; destroying my serene mind set.         “Because, I don’t want to see that icky, nasty kind of affection in my house.” I look back to Fade, we stare at eachother before bursting into laughter.         “Aww, does someone feel like the third wheel?” Fade teases.         “Good thing he was in control when you and I went all the way, that would've been awkward for third wheel Friend.” Friend drops his cane; it clatters against the floor of the Darkness.         “Oh what, you didn’t know? Yeah, Fade and I did the deed, right where you’re standing too.” That was a lie, the spot was more to his left, but it got the job done.         “This is going to be fuuuun, is Friend afraid of intimacy?” Friend starts to dry heave, he moon-jumps back, far away from the spot I told him that Fade and I had our first time.         “S-Scared? N-No! You meat bags spreading your bodily fluids to each other is just... Repulsive!” I look back to see Fade smiling from ear to ear; I kinda feel sorry for the guy; he has no idea what he’s gotten himself into.         “You remember the wager you lost fair and square last night? You have to be more of a gentleman to me, which includes you not interrupting us when you want to spread our bodily fluids to each other.” With that said, Fade grabs my head and turns me to face her and sticks her tongue down my throat.         During our little exploration in each other’s mouths, I peek out the corner of my eye to see Friend revaulting in our reveals; he’s holding his sides while he vomits up butterflies. Fade bites my lower lip as she pulls away from that sudden, but in all honesty, enjoyable kiss. But now, both Fade and I have some rather, unique ammunition to use against Friend when and if we ever need to use it. The faint sound of hoofsteps leak into the Darkness, I look back to Fade and she silently nods. - - -         My eyes rip open, unleashing ungodly searing pain on my damaged eyes; as if someone is pulling on the back of my optic nerve while flushing my eyes out in salt-infused lemon juice. Everything has a red sheen to it, I see the top of someone’s head peeking up over the edge of the bed. I lunge at it, wrapping my claws around the intruder's neck and pinning her against the around. She doesn’t struggle against my grip, she simply lays there smiling up at me, a familiar scent wafts up from her; it’s Stella, the filly from Uncle’s house. Unable to bare the crippling pain any longer, I shut my eyes and release Stella from the pin.         “I’m terribly sorry about that Stella, I don’t like to be snuck up on.” The pain still resonates in my eyes, I sit down and Stella gets to her hooves.         “It’s okay, that was kinda fun! Scary, but fun!” She says joyfully.         “Did I hurt you?” I rub the palm of my hands against my eyes; dulling the pain.         “Not really, so, whatcha doin?” She playfully pokes at me with her forehoof.         “Taking a catnap before you came in, still exhausted but it helped a little. Why are you in such a dark and dangerous place?” Tail moves past me and hugs Stella, she squeals in surprise.         “What are you talking about? This place isn't dangerous, everypony here loves me! They’re really nice to me and take good care of me when I’m around!” She hugs tail tightly.         “Where are your parents at?” The searing pain finally subsiding; just leaving a dull ache in its wake.         “I don’t know.” She simply states.         “You don’t know? Why is that?” Tail picks her up and begins to swing her back and forth.         “Because silly, I just don’t know where mommy or daddy is at. They’ve been out on a mission together for nearly two years! Everytime I ask somepony, they just awkwardly smile and say they’re still out on their mission.” I’m getting a bad feeling about this, I doubt the Family has any undercover missions, doesn’t seem like their type of thing.         “If your parents have been ‘away’ for so long, who’s been taking care of you? You’re other family members?”          “Nope, just mom and pop. And Uncle has been very kind to me, I’ve been staying with him and my two bestest friends for awhile.” My heart cracks and starts to flake away in utter sadness for this child, an orphan and she doesn’t know.         “Hey you!” She pokes my horns.         “I’m sorry Stella, kinda spaced out there, what’s up?”         “You’re still tired, right? Let’s take a nap!” That actually sounds like a splendid idea.         “I like the way you think Stella. Let’s take a nap.” I climb back up in bed and Tail puts Stella right next to me. I lay down and Stella curls up against me and Tail rests his tip next Stella; she wraps her forehooves around him and snuggles him tightly. I bring my free arm over and rest it against Stella, she nuzzles her head against Tail and sighs happily. “Hey Horror?” She asks softly. “What’s on your mind?” I yawn, the Sandman already sprinkling his dust into my eyes. “You’re not as warm as I would’ve expected you to be, why?” “It’s a long story, I’ll tell you another time, I promise.” “Kay.” She shifts around a little more before settling back down, Tail still in her grasp but he doesn’t mind. My tired mind regains its tranquil setting as I just lay there, slowly being swept away back to slumber land. I listen to Stella as she softly snores, it doesn’t take me long to join her. - - -         “That’s just precious, 27.” Fade beams.         “If you ask me, it’s an abomination, cute is bad, very very bad!” Friend sneers.         “Come on now Friend, why is cute a bad thing?”         “I-It.... It just is! Cute, fluffy, cuddly, adorable creatures make me feel all.... All warm and tingly inside! Warm and tingly is bad! Very very bad! It makes my blackened heart do something it hasn't done in decades!” I finally turn around to see Friend standing up on his pedestal.         “And what might that be?”  I asked, Fade walks up next to me and looks up at Friend.         “Beat.” Fade says smugly. Friend’s pedestal fractures and shattered beneath his feet and he comes crashing back down.         “Lad, you need to get rid of that little... Fluff Ball of doom before I...”         “Start to what? Have feelings again? Oh my god! You like Stella, don’t you Friend?!” I facepalm hard at Fade’s conclusion.         “S-Shut it you! I don’t h-have feelings for that revolting, disgusting, tiny, cuddly, thing that you call a filly!” Friend stomps his foot, causing the rubble of his pedestal to dissolve into nothingness.         “I think Fade has a good point, I think you’ve grown found of Stella.” Fade tries to cover her smirk behind her hand; but she’s not doing a very good job at it.         “N-No I h-haven't! All I want to do is...”         “Is what? Cuddle with her?” Friend tries to keep a straight face, but it’s obvious that I am right.         “Nothing is stopping you, you know? I’m in here, she’s asleep, so you could take control and lay there and watch her sleep; hell, you could even go as far as to pet her if you really wanted to.” At this point, Fade bursts into laughter, Friend’s face becomes a bright red and he vanishes.         “Oh, my, god! He’s actually going to do it, isn't he?” Fade and I share in a good hard laugh.         “God, just the amount of shit we can give to Friend about this, you’re not going to ever let him live this down, are you Fade?” She only manages to shake her head while she holds her sides.         “I-It hurts t-to l-laugh!” I just stand there watching Fade crying while she laughs, after a couple of minutes she wipes away the tears.         “All better now?” She stands back up and nods.         “Yeah, I needed that. Now since we’re alone, I do have a question for you. Why can’t I relive some of your memories?”         “What do you mean?”         “I can access your mission memories just fine, but other then that, I can’t access anything else. The only ones I’ve managed to access that weren't missions were the day you meet Friend and the graveyard. Whenever I try to relive any other memories, it’s like someone is actively keeping me out. What about you? Are you having any problems with this?” What Fade says raises alarms, if this is true, Friend, Arkis and I need to have a little conversation the next time Fade is away.         “I haven’t actively tried to relive any memories, they just seem to come to me at opportune times. I’ve been too busy focusing on not dying or being the center of attention for everyone; which I don’t like I might add. Maybe when this is all said and done, we get Cloud back, maybe I’ll find us a nice, quiet place to settle down.”         “I like that idea, maybe somewhere out of the way; preferably cold; but we’ll go into more detailing later. I think you should get back to the little one sleeping next to you before Friend becomes too attached to her.”         “Alrighty, let me know if you manage to crack into these restricted memories that you’ve been talking about.”         “Hey Friend! It’s time to come back, you’ve probably already scared the poor thing for life!” Fade giggles.         Friend reappears in the Darkness with a satisfied look on his face; he spots us and it quickly turns into a scowl.         “We will never speak of this again! As God as my witness, I’ll turn both of your lives into a living hell!” He threatens us that are only half filled.         “God? Really? Of all begins, you use him? Wow, you must be serious to bring up the “big” guy. Alright, as long as you and Fade continue to get along nicely, I shall forget this event. Now, don’t wreck the place while I’m away, please and thank you.” I give Fade a quick hug before leaving the Darkness. - - -         I stir from my slumber, I keep my eyes closed; not wanting suffer the all burning wrath that is the light on my critically injured eyes. Stella is still fast asleep on my right arm; which has lost all blood circulation to it. Stella and Tail are both cuddled up together, he’s in her grasp, but lies there like her teddy bear. The door slowly creeps open, I raise my head and click; the click returns and there stands Hyper Crasher with saddlebags on stuffed to the gills.         “Quite, Stella is asleep, what do you want?” I whisper, not wanting to wake Stella up.         “Aww, isn't that just precious? I’m here to collect.”         “Collect? Collect on what... Don’t tell me...” I click once more to see him grinning.         “That’s right Demon baby, it’s our time to play!” He says gayfully, Stella starts to stir from her slumber.         “H-Horror? W-Why are you being so loud?” She cries out, she tightens her grip around Tail.         “Great, now look what you did. You’ve gone and ruined a perfectly good nest we had going and you woke Stella up, you happy now Hyper?”  Tail gently coils around Stella and lifts her up off my arm; unleashing the flood gates and reawakening my dead arm.         “W-Who are you talking to?” She starts to rub the sleep from her eyes, Tail turns himself into a makeshift cradle for Stella.         “Someone who ruined our nap, Hyper Crasher.” Stella’s head shoots up, wide eyed and beaming at Hyper.         “Hyper!” She yells out, she pushes herself off of Tail and flies over to Hyper and gives him a hug.         “You have a good nap?”         “Yeah! Horror makes a good teddy bear to take a nap with! Did you come to take a nap with Horror too?” You poor, innocent creature, you have no idea how right you truly are.         “You can say something like that, how about you go along play? I bet if you asked Hare nicely enough, he’ll go take you out for some late lunch.”         “Big Brother Hare is here?! Why didn’t you tell me so?!”         “I’ma go see Big Brother Hare, ‘kay Horror?”         “Go ahead, just make sure you’re somewhere safe, okay” She flies back over to me and hugs me.         “Kay Horror, love you!” I return the hug and she flies out of the room. Hyper waves goodbye and closes the door behind her.         “I thought she didn't have any family?”  I hear Hyper trotting up to the bed and dropping the saddlebag next to it.         “You’re right, Demon baby. She doesn’t, poor thing parents went missing on a mission about two years ago. Every since then, everypony in the Family has been looking after her like she was their own; Uncle especially, he’s taken a shine to her. Hare, or as she calls him, Big Brother Hare is a gryphon, orphan like herself, he and her have been best of friends ever since the day her parents went missing.” I hear him unbuckle the saddle’s clamps and starts to unload its contents.         “That’s good to hear, I’m glad that even in an this life of organized crime, there’s good people willing to look out for one another; especially someone so young as Stella. I was never fortunate enough to have people going out of their way to take care of their own. So, what’s with the bag? Is that your big bag of tricks and toys?”         “No, this is the small bag of toys and tricks, didn’t have enough to prepare the big bag.” I hear him setting some things down on the nightstands next to the bed.         “You had all day to prepare, how much stuff do you have?”  He stops setting everything up and chuckles.         “Not enough if you ask me.” I hear him strike a match. Seconds later the smell of smoke and candles scented like vanilla fills the room.         “Hyper I-.” Before I can finish, he places a hoof on my lips.         “Demon baby, I won’t do anything that you’re not comfortable with. But no matter what, both of us are going to leave this room very satisfied; I’m no monster, but you my tall, dark, chiseled Demon; after tonight, I can check one more thing off my ‘To Rut: list.’.” He removes his hoof and lights more candles.         I nervously sat there with an ever-growing pit in my stomach. He prances around the room, lighting more candles and unpacking his bottomless pit of a bag he brought. Tail snakes across the bed and peak his tip into the bag and fishes out something. Too busy on focusing on what Hyper is doing, Tail slinks back behind me and strikes me on the back with a whip.         “Holy shit! Tail! Why?!” I yell, Tail whips me again, sending me flying out of the bed, trying to get away from the whip.         The whip cracks the air as he sicks the whip on me again; the skin on my back breaks, blood seeps to surface and trickles down my back. Tail strikes me once more; creating a third bloody streak down my back. I turn around and slam my back into a corner so Tail wouldn’t be able to use the whip again on me. Tail collides with a bookcase, rattling it hard enough to send a vase toppling over to break on my horns; a shard of the vase whizzes past my cheek; creating a minor laceration with blood trickling down my left cheek.         “Oh, I didn’t know you were into tough love. Looks like I get to play with the whip after all!” I let out a three round burst of clicks to find out where I’m at in the room; I’m just in the opposite corner of the room with Hyper staring at me.         “You poor thing! You’re bleeding, let me clean that for you.” He trots over to me and props himself up on my lap and sensually licks the blood from my face.         “There there, settle down now, come back to the bed, I almost have everything ready.” My blood begins to clot up after a few licks, as I crawl towards the bed, Hyper smacks my ass, making me yelp.         “What are your thoughts for the night’s event? I’m just not the kind of guy who will get down and dirty with just anyone.”         “My thoughts are this: you shed your clothing and I show you the sort of massage skills that one learns growing up in a Trottingham whore-house.” I come to a dead stop right before climbing up onto the bed, the sheer thought of getting a massage from someone who has hooves doesn’t sound too pleasurable to me. I don’t want to hurt his feelings so I guess I’ll have to humor him.         Without thinking, I kick my boots off and they fall straight through the cloud flooring; plummeting to Equestria below, watch out everyone, those boots were meant for killing, not for walking.         “Huh, forgot that my clothing wasn't enchanted... Oh well, those boots lasted a lot longer than I expected. I guess I wont be needing my socks now.”  I skillfully use my feet to free each foot of their socks and let them follow their brethren wake. “Hyper, there’s something you must know before we do anything. The only way I’m able to walk on clouds is because of this medallion in my pocket that Caesar gave me with an enchantment of Cloudwalking on it. Is there a safe place where I can put my pant at so they don’t fall through the floor like my boots? I would greatly preferred it if I didn’t have to walk around naked.” I reach into my pocket and fetch the medallion and put it on around my neck.         “That thing is kinda gaudy if you ask me. And a picture of Nightmare Moon is soooo last century, we need to get you some better threads if you’re going to keep on working for the Family; you can just set them in my saddlebags for the night. Come on now, off with those pants and up into bed with you!” He orders, reluctant at first to strip down into my skivvies, Tail unbuttoned my pants and unzips them.         Making sure my PDA is safely tucked away in my pant’s pocket, I fold the pants up and let out a click to find the bag. Tail places them into the bag for me and I drop trow, Hyper lets out a whistle at seeing my naked body. I climb up into bed and lay down on my stomach.         “Looks like I need to clean your back before we get started,” He flies into the bed and slowly licks up the blood from my back with his warm, wet tongue. After he finished cleaning my back of the blood, he reaches over the bed into his bag and grabs something from it. He squirts a cold, oil-based liquid onto my back. Surprisingly, being massaged by hooves gets the job done, I feel my knotted muscles unwind and loosen as his magical hooves goes to town on my back. He picks something up off the nightstand, I’m too far relaxed at this point until he scores my back with the whip; causing me to yelp once more. - - - “Looks like I win, Friend!” Fade purrs. “Son of a WHORE! I can’t believe I lost, AGAIN!” Friend pouts. - - - “Sorry Demon baby, I couldn't resist. Don’t worry, I only swung hard enough to cause some pain. Now, roll over, it’s time to get started.” I do as I’m told and roll over onto my back. I go to stretch my arms out, he quickly takes advantage of this opportune time and handcuffed me to the bed’s post. So, this is how it begins, forcibly being taken advantage of my someone who’s half my size... This is going to be an interesting night to say the least. The next morning came all too soon for me. A ray of sun managed to pierce the blinds on the room's’ window and hit me right in the eyes; causing pain them to flare up again in their salt infused lemon juice bath. Hyper luckily woke up around the same time. “Oh, you’re awake Demon baby. I trust you slept well?” “Yes, yes I did. Although I am a tad sore.” Fade is already on damage control as I feel her icy touch numbing my rear end. “For the first time in a long time, so did I and so am I. Shall we extricate ourselves from this messy bed and take a well-deserved shower?” “Yes. Any longer and these bed sheets may end up permanently stuck to me.” Credits Editor frieD195 > The Taming of the Shrew > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 57 - The Taming of the Shrew         “Now, do you want to fool around in the shower?” Hyper nuzzles his head into my chest.         “After the crazy night we just had, I think I’m good; but thanks for the offer though.”  He simply sighs and we continue to lay there in our mess.         Tail on the other hand seems a bit impatient as he grabs me by the horns and yanks on them. Hyper scoots off my chest before Tail could fling him off; Tail pulls once more but I don’t budge, he grabs the whip and cracks it. I quickly jump out of the bed before he has the chance to cracks it against me again.         “Okay, okay, I got it! You want to be cleaned! Please, just don’t whip me again!” I let out a burst of clicks to locate the bathroom, Tail cracks the whip again and I bolt into the bathroom.         “Want any help in there Demon baby?” Hyper giggles.         “Sorry, Tail is very picky on how he’s cleaned, and after last night, he and I need a long shower.” Tail finds the light switch and turns off the lights; I barely open my eyes, only to be greeted by a dark bathroom and just a dull ache in my eyes.         “Thanks buddy, eyes still extremely sensitive to the light. Glad you’re thinking ahead for me.” I can see clear as day in the dark bathroom, the dull aching pain I can easily ignore, as long as Hyper doesn’t come in here and flip the lights back on.         I spot the tub and jump in, I turn the handle until the nozzles spews out warm water. I look down to see the ice around my feet starting to melt; with haste I turn the handles to the right, turning the water from warm to ice cold. The ice patches refreeze and I just stand there letting the cold water cleanse my body. I reach down and grab a bottle of apple scented shampoo and squeeze a healthy dollop in my hands and lather up Tail first; not wanting to experience the same thing I did last bath time with him. I make sure I get into every nook and cranny near his tip; after several minutes of vigorous scrubbing, Tail is efficiently clean and happy now. I turn my attention to myself and start to scrub down with another glob of shampoo.         “Hey Demon baby, you about done in there? Or would you like me to come in and finish you off?” Hyper teases.         “I don’t care if you join in, just finished cleaning Tail and I’m just getting started; fair warning though, I’m doing a thorough cleaning so you might not like what you see if you do join in. Just whatever you do, please don’t turn on the lights!” I bring out my claws and encase my arms with scales, I have some free time so why not make myself feel pretty?         Surprisingly my scales have gotten rather dirty themselves, finding random bits of giblets that somehow managed to get themselves lodged in between my scales; with some concentration, I make stand on end which makes it that much easier to dislodge the bits and pieces of Ponies, Manticores, Colt, Hydra, and other strange life forms I ran into on my adventures. Hyper parts the shower curtains and hops in, the cold water startles him and he jumps out.         “Cold cold cold! Why?!” He cries.         I turn my head to laugh at his misfortune, but I too fall out of the shower at what I see; desperately clinging to the shower curtains but the slip right through my claws. Hyper shivering from the sudden shock of the cold and a pair of tentacles jutting out from his shoulders; each one equal in size and girth, two feet long, about two inches in diameter at the base and they thin out at the tip; kinda like an icecream cone. The tentacles are mimicking his oddly colored coat; pink and covered in short fur. Tail looks at himself and then at the tentacles, he creeps towards them, the tentacles wiggle around aimlessly in the air until Tail pokes one of them. The tentacles wrap around Tail trying to strangle him, Tail easily pulls away pokes at them once more.         “Oh hello there! What’s all this then?” The tentacles rub up against his muzzle.         “You’re now just noticing them?!” Tail and I watch the affectionate tentacles greeting their new master and Tail becomes jealous and starts to rub up against my face.         “Yeah, could explain the weird dream I had last night.” Tail starts to get annoying with his desperate attempt on trying to act cute so I push him aside.         “Are you not as surprised as I am right now?” Tail tries to love on me again but I bat him away.         “No, all though I am curious on how I obtained these new toys of mine.” I finally give in to Tail’s relentless attempts on affection and hug the poor guy.         “Me...” I bluntly say.         “Oh? Please do explain my handsome plaything.”         “I have a virus inside me, well better way to put it, I am the virus; I’m a self aware, self destructive, chaotic weapon built for the sole purpose of god knows what and I’m forced to live with the burden of not knowing what has or has not happen to my home planet and how I got here. The virus I speak of is called the Horror Virus, it’s extremely aggressive and it consumes its host in the matter of days; by the looks of it, you’ve already began to mutate into a Horror. I don’t know how long you have before you’re consumed by the virus. I-.” Right before my eyes his coat turns black, his wings turn into more of wasp wings and a twisted horn materializes out of thin air on his head.         “I won’t let that happen.” His voice becomes flat, even, and not as flamboyant.         “We are strong, we are one, we won’t allow ourselves to be taken over by some puny virus.” He looks at his tentacles and they retracted back into his body.         “My parasitic magic is already using this virus to our advantage. This gift you’ve bestowed upon us is appreciated. Bits are the only thing that matters to me, wealth is power, power is all, it’s the only thing that matters. But, the alters, my alters: Phantom and Rough Shadow, Hyper Crasher have grown rather fond of you. I on the other hoof have this grudging feeling towards you that I, no we haven’t felt in a long while... We do not like to be controlled like drones, this feeling I can not break it as long as you or I live...” I get up to feet, this changeling in front of me stays calm and holds his ground.         “I understand, this feeling you’re having, do you think of me as your Alpha? Your leader?” He nods, his scowl only deepens.         “That, is the virus. Your magic might be able to manipulate it but one thing is certain; the virus will not go down without taking a piece of you with it.”  The world around me zones out as I feel myself slipping away into deep concentration. Something is very wrong here; my brain feels pre-programmed, I can’t shake this feeling that my own brain is about to betray me.         “I’ll give you a three simple choices, ones that I was never given: A: I can simple end it right here and now for you, 2: You travel along with me, not as a drone, no, but as a friend, one that follows his and her own free will, or C: You and I go about our lives, like this never happened.” The pre-programmed thought escapes me before I have anytime to analyze what just happened.         “Option A doesn’t sound too appealing to me, there’s still a lot of wealth I need to obtain before I can retire. Option C would be the best option to go with. But, this feeling I have tells me that if I stick with you, I’ll be able to retire in no time, so option 2 it is. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I need a shower.” Tail reaches into the shower and turns the knobs over to hot and the changeling pushes past me and into the shower.         “So, Phantom and Rough Shadow, brother and sister, Hyper Crasher their cousin, and then there’s you. You’re Lighting Charmer, correct?” I yell.         “Correct.” He replies from the shower.         “By alters, do you mean other personalities? As in Multiple Personality Disorder?”         “Correct.”         “Answer me this, mind explaining to me how this virus spreads?” His request gets the gears in my head turning.         “Well, best way of transmitting the virus is via blood, which Hyper... Or you, however you care to look at it, did. Licking the blood from my cheek would’ve done it, just a drop would suffice, or also licking my whip wounds clean of their blood. Digesting my other bodily fluids in large amounts could possibly transmit it... Which if this is the case, Silver might be in trouble.” And possibly Fade, if an energy being can be infected...; she and I need to have a word.         “Don’t worry about Silver.”         “Mind elaborating on that for me?” I cock me head, and so does Tail.         “Wow, you’re either absurdly oblivious or ignorant about other species... Rarely can a gryphon become ill or infected with any diseases, illnesses, or viruses. If anything, she’ll just be a carrier for the virus; nothing else.” With that said, Lighting Charmer turns the shower off and steps out of the shower and begins to dry himself off.         “Since I’ll be traveling with you for now on, I’m going to need you at full strength; this might hurt... A lot” He steps past me and turns the lights on. My eyes feel as if their engulfed in balefire flames and everything now has a red sheen to it.         “Don’t you dare close your eyes! Look at me!” He orders, I turn around to face him and kneel down next to him; the pain starts to boil over but I fight through it.         “That’s it, keep those peepers open!” Any Longer and I’m afraid that my eyes just might explode into fireballs.         “You’re not even doing anything! You’re just doing this to torture me, aren't you?!” My eyes start to tear up, I grind my teeth together as Lighting Charmer just examines my eyes.         “Yes, but I needed to see the extent of the damage, you can close your eyes now.” I shut my eyes with such great speed that a bullet would appear to be standing still by comparison. “This next part will be extremely uncomfortable and slightly painful for you, try not to vomit.” I clamp my hands over my eyes and rub them vigorously.         “What are you go-.” Tail turns the lights off for me as Lighting Charmer presses his forehooves on my chest and slowly applied pressure as it vibrates.         I open my eye to see Lighting’s horn glowing a dark green; I look down to see his hoof sinking into my chest. My body is screaming at me to wrap my claws around Lighting Charmer’s neck and obliterate him; but my morbid curiosity gets the better of me and I force my body to allow this happen. The sensation this is bringing me is extremely uncomfortable; like someone is penetrating my chest with a jackhammer my chest who’s vibrations at an incredible frequency. The pain on the other hand is tolerable, just a slight squeezing sensation. His horn glows slightly brighter as he pushes himself deeper into my chest. Further and further he penetrates into me, he’s already up to his elbows; the further he goes, the more cramped it feels inside me; I’ve just gotten used to the denser bones and mutated organs that shifted around during my mutation, but this is just pushing me too far; any more and I just might burst at the seams. My lungs press up right against my rib cage, he brushes up against my heart; sending a massive bolt of pain through my chest, causing my body to spasm uncontrollably.         “Hold still! I don’t want to rupture your heart.” Tail constricts around my torso, he quickly tightens himself around me to almost strangling strength.         Scales start to appear around the entry point, Lighting ignores them and continues on. I can feel my body trying to reject this new foreign body that’s invading me; more scales appear on my chest; nearly covering my torso. My gag reflex kicks in and I start to dry heave; thank God I haven’t had breakfast yet. I close my mouth and bite my tongue, the pain dulls the gaging enough that the urge to vomit subsides. He’s already has both his forehooves fully submerged in me; he pushes further in me, creating a cavity for himself. His horn glows a Dartmouth Green, the vibrations grew even stronger, making it that much easier for him to climb inside of me; my bones begin to resonate with the vibrations of his body. In goes his head with ease, his barrel came shortly after, by this time it’s becoming increasingly difficult to breath. Just his hind hooves dangle out of my chest, he maneuvers around in his makeshift cavity and parts my intestines; creating even more room for himself. In goes his hind hooves, the urge to vomit and to empty my bowels is overwhelming now, I get up to run to the toilet but Lighting Charmer takes control and stops me dead in my tracks.         “Don’t you think about using that tollet. You’re a tough one, shouldn't’ve taken me that long to infest your body; those damn scales of yours absorbed a lot of my magic. Resist the urge to empty your bowels and puke your brains out, your body is trying to reject me; some immune system you got here, I can give you that much. You’re going to feel a bit cramped for awhile, until I settle in and make myself comfortable.” I grasp my sides and bear down on Tail’s tip.         “W-What did you j-just to m-me?! W-What kind of m-magic is this?!” Lighting Charmer turns me around and heads for the door, I put up a strong fight over control; but he’s already in my nervous system; he raises my left hand and slaps me across the face.         “I’m in control now, the sooner you release this, the sooner we can get along. I’m already tapped into your spinal cord,; from here I can control every inch of your body. If I really wanted to, I could stop your heart from beating, or cause your major organs to shut down; killing you slowly.”         “W-Wouldn’t that k-kill you too?!” He goes to slap me again but Tail intercepts my left hand and coils around it.         “No, I would be fine, this is a highly evolved Parasitic Magic. Changeling magic is much different from unicorn magic; you’ve might’ve noticed that unicorns can use a variety of magic, can be either beneficial to others or some offensive magic. We changelings on the other hoof are more offensive than most unicorns. We adapt better to our surroundings, fit in to fool our enemies, strike at opportune times; we use other’s misfortunes to our advantage, feed on their love; using it as sustenance. Drones can only use just the basic Parasitic magic, I have an entire arsenal at my disposal, like this spell I just used on you. Infestation; I can take utter control over my victim, or just stow myself away and feed on them from the inside out.” Tail starts to flail about the bathroom as Lighting Charmer tries to take control of him.         “Y-You forgot one thing my friend, you’ve never seen nor infested one of my kind before. L-Let me explain something t-to you, we h-humans have the ultimate adaptability, and extremely intelligent; w-with enough conditioning our bodies can do p-pretty much anything. Take me for e-example, my b-body has been thoroughly conditioned to be the p-perfect weapon. My body is already a-adapting to you, I k-know you can sense it by now.; slowly but surely, I will regain control over you. I-I don’t know what you’re trying to p-prove but Tail and I are ones n-not to be fucked with.” My body feels as if it was made out of concrete, just taking a step takes all my concentration.         “Sooner you stop resisting, the sooner I can fix you.” I’m reluctant at the thought of losing control, but I surrender to him and allow him full control.         “Good boy, for a pet you’re more stubborn than a mule.” I don’t know what’s more uncomfortable, having someone or better put, something inside me or watching my own body move without command from I.         Talk about an out of body experience, I helplessly stand by and watch my body move to Lighting Charmer’s own accord. He looks down to both my arms and rubbed my claws together.         “For being a ‘perfect’ weapon, your body is a mess. Your claws are dull, your organs are barely functioning as is, your heart is only running at sixty percent capacity... Your eyes are the worst of it all, technically you should be blind; I’ll begin on reconstructing your eyes for you; stare into the light and tell me how I’m doing.” He uses my body like a puppet, he flips the lights on and everything turns red.         “I-It doesn’t hurt, w-what did you do?” The red sheen fades to grey.         “I told you I was already tapped into your spinal cord, I shut down the pain receptors in your brain. Continue to stare into light and focus.”         “I-Im colorblind! Wha-.” He forces my mouth shut.         “Calm down, I had to turn the coloring off so I can properly reconstruct your eyes. You’ll be colorblind for a while, your eyes are only able to see one of the three primary colors: Red, the other two are Yellow and Blue.” Everything looks and feels so alienated to me; first my own body, now everything is just different shades of grey.         “I see... Lighting Charmer... I rarely say this to anyone, but thanks.”         “Don’t mention it, literally don’t mention it. If somepony found out that I’m doing something for free, it would ruin my reputation.” He forces my legs to move and heads into the bedroom.         “My lips are sealed.”  Friend’s muffle screams of anguish echo out through my head. - - -         “Lad! Help me! The Lass went mad I tell you! Mad!” The sound of ice shattering and Friend’s girlish screams grow ever louder. - - - “Hey Lighting Charmer, can you managed everything without me? Got a place I need to go for a little bit.” “What are you talking about? There’s nowhere to go...” He says bluntly. “Humor me.” With that, I leave my body to Lighting Charmer and escape to the Darkness. - - -         “I’LL KILL YOU!” Fade screams as she flings ice shards at Friend.         “Calm down Lass! Why are you so buttmad?!” With a flick of his fingers, his throne erupts from the Darkness, shielding Friend from the ice shards as he dives behind his throne.         “Lad, stop your harpy girlfriend before turns me into a popsicle!” His throne becomes encased in ice and shatters into a billion little pieces.         Friend bolts out from behind cover with more ice shards chasing after him, his girlish screams fill me with glee; one of the shards land true and make itself a new home in Friend’s left ass cheek. He falls to the ground right before several more shards drill into his back; they fly over him and explode into shrapnel; raining havoc down upon him.         “Fade, what’s gotten into y-.” She jerks her head over to me, her glare sends chills down my spine.         “And YOU! Don’t think I forgotten about you! You allowing such a hideous parasite into your beautiful body like that! I won’t allow it!” I’m unable to move, her glare has my legs frozen solid.         “Fade calm do-.” A shard of ice rockets towards me, still unable to move my legs I’m force to duck.         “No! I will NOT calm down!” Friend tries to slink away but Fade turns around and freeze him in a ice block.         “And where do you think you’re going?! You, you need to taste your own medicine!” I quake in my boots, terrified out of my mind.         “Have mercy Fade!” The ice creeps up his body, from his shoulders down is completely frozen in ice.         “Fade, whatever he did I’m sure he’s sorry! Aren’t you Friend?”         “No! I’m never sorry!” I facepalm hard, just the worst possible words you could’ve spoken.         “You, of all things, don’t deserve mercy!” The ice crystallizes around his lower jaw as it crawls up his neck.         “Fade! Hold on! Would a snack sway your judgment?!” She turns around beaming at me with her beautiful smile.         “Yes, yes it would!” She purrs.         The ice around Friend and I dissolves into nothingness. Fade vanishes and reappears right behind me and sinks her teeth into my neck; filling my body with blissful agony. Credits Editor frieD195 > Crush, Kill, Destroy, Swag... but mostly Swag > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 58 - Crush, Kill, Destroy, Swag... but mostly Swag         Fade pulls away from my neck with a strand of saliva bridging from her mouth to the puncture wounds. Just the utter thought of letting her feed upon me gets me all hot and bothered; its not a vore fetish, no, no... It’s just the sheer blissful agony that came with it... And you know what? It was great! It was Goddamn spine bending! Not knowing if she’ll end it all for me right there and then, or just leave me dangling by a thread; bordering the line of life and death. I love, no I’m a slave to this feeling; I’ll do anything just to feel the sweet embrace of Fade’s bliss. I guess you can say that Fade is my drug, I’m nothing more than weapon without her.         “All better now, Fade?” Her body press against mine with her one hand on the back of my head and another following the lengths of my horns, her breath heavily beating against my goosebump riddled neck; my hands on her firm ass; if I died this very second, I would die a happy man.         She brushes her cheek up against mine and nips at my left earlobe before whispering into my ear.         “So, did you and Hyper have fun last night?” My ears begin to burn, I can tell that Fade is smiling from ear to ear right now.         “It was interesting to say the least... It was extremely awkward being on the receiving end... I would rather much preferred having sex with a female than a male, but yes, I did have a good time last night.” She pulls her head back, making sure our cheeks brushes up against each other again.         “Hey Fade, if you don’t mind me asking and PLEASE don’t bite my head off for this. But, what did Friend actually say to set you off into a frozen maelstrom?” The expression on her face is her subtle way of telling me to mind my own business.         “Okay, okay, I shall not pry into your feud with Friend. I’ll try my best not to get caught in the crossfire. Just promise me this, that you two won’t trash the place; I don’t mind you guys changing it up a bit, I just don’t want to come in to see someone crucified on a upside down cross with them ablaze.”         “Fine...” She pouts.         “You hear me Friend?”         “Oh, you must be new here. My name is Friend, it’s nice to meet you. I like long walks on soul sand beaches, mischief, and I never make promises. ” Both Fade and I shoot him an evil glare.         “Friend... You and I need to have a talk in private, excuse me Fade.” Unclamping my hands from Fade’s rear I turn to walk towards Friend.         “Ohhhh! Someone’s in trouble!” She teases.         “I’m quaking in my boots, oh lawdy lord, may you have mercy on this poor visual!” I grab Friend by his arm and drag him off deep into the Darkness.         “You know where this door leads?” I forcibly turn him to face the red door leading to the Abyss.         “Yeah, who do you think installed this door? Not Arkis, no siree bob.” He mocks.         “You can’t open it, can you?” He reaches out his hard and pulls on the door handle, but the door doesn’t even budge.         “Apparently not. Go-.” I grab his left arm and twist it around his back and pull it up to his shoulder blades, he turns his head and I take my right hand and open the door.         “If you don’t want to be a snack for the Abyss, tell me what I want to know!” I force him to walk, he grabs the door jam with his right hand and tries to push himself away from the door.         “Check out the gall on this guy!” I kick the back of his knee, forcing his leg to buckle underneath him.         “You and Fade’s little squabble I’m fine with, just some friction that was bound to spark an explosion.” I twist his arm even more, his moans of pleasure fill the Darkness around us.         “What is the plan for this world?!” I yell, inching him towards the open door to the Abyss.         “You really don’t know? Saddening.” His head is sticking into the open door, I look up to see the winding river of souls leading to a large light in the Abyss.         “Tell me!” His right arm still acting like a block, preventing him to be forced through the door any further.         “Look, you can see it from here Lad.” He tilts his head up and stares off into the Abyss.         “See what?”         “The Black City, home, our home.” Out of frustration, I kick his elbow, bending it in the opposite direction.         “No, my home is on Earth!” I feel the tension in his left arm fade away as he gives up his resistances.         “Poor innocent Lad. Tsk. Tsk. Tsk. You still haven't remembered, have you?” He gets to his feet, his left arm falling freely to his side; he turns to face me with a blank expression on his face.         “You’ve changed Lad. For the better? I don’t know; I preferred the old you; the old you was so much more fun. Oh the olden times were so grand! Murder them all amid laughter and merriment! Except for the few we take home to experiment.” Friend places his hand on my shoulder and sighs.         “I tell you what, the old you would’ve done some terrible things; unspeakable things to the life forms on this planet. But, I was told not to interfere with the development of the new you... Come on Lad, it’s not quite time yet for us to go home, we must continue on in this forsaken place before returning home to your old man.” Friend walks past me with cane in hand, I lazily push the door closed.         “Friend... Who am I?” Since he’s in such a reminiscent mood, I might be able to pray some information out of him.         “You promised me something if I kept your identity a secret from you until the time is right. That time is nearing, but until then, I’ll keep this little secret to myself.” That’s the only thing he says, we continue to walk back in silence.         “Hey Friend... What actually did you say to set Fade off? I’ve never seen her so pissed before, I was scared for my life...” He comes to a stop and starts to laugh.         “I called her fat.” I facepalm hard, then again, and once more for good measure.         “What? Haven't you noticed it? The Lass has been putting on weight, I would assume from the amount of snacking that I prohibited the both of you doing...” This is followed up by another facepalm.         “So, you blatantly call Fade fat? Either you have a death wish, or you’re hella dumb... You never call a woman fat, no matter the species... They’ll rip your head off and shit down your throat... You’re lucky that I was there to save your stupid ass.” That, and fueling my addiction to the lovely miss Fade.         “I’ll never understand women’s minds, too complex, confusing, and too much work. Just be careful Lad, any minute now and she’ll start rearranging everything, nesting, and worst of all... She’ll try to change me! I like the Darkness the way it is, desolate and dark; I don’t like change!” If she wants to change Friend in any sort of way; I say, more power to yah!         “Friend, I doubt that Fade will go and start rearranging everything...” My words fall short as we return to our area to see Fade and... And... And a jukebox?         “Work you blasted thing!” She yells, in frustration she smacks the side of the jukebox and it buzzes with new life and a song floods the Darkness around it.         “Aayyyeee!” - Kicks on, Fade turns to us and gives us two thumbs up.         “Okay, now that’s just pure irony right there...” I turn to see Friend’s jaw unhinging and detaching itself from his face and falls to the floor.         “What? I thought you'd like a little furnishing in here; was I mistaken?”         “Goddamn it Fade, I love you, but this, this is just too perfect.” I place my right hand on my forehead and begin to laugh.         “So, you do like? Good, because I had a few ideas for the place.” I walk up and hug Fade and give her a kiss on the forehead.         “I need to get back. I’ll let you two redesign to your hearts content.” With that said, I leave the awfully cheerly Fade with the shambling Friend. “-- Horror, I’ve already sent Silver ahead, before you head out for Talonpolis, stop by Gramp’s place; he’s been working on something for you.” I open my eyes to see Uncle setting behind his desk and I look down to see me standing on my own two feet and naked; this is awkward. I’m just glad that my unit isn't saluting Uncle.          “Stay calm Horror, I hid your Lunar Knight medallion in Hyper Crasher’s bags; and I’ve figured out how to work your nifty freezing trick. I didn’t bother to get your pants on.” I can feel Lighting Charmer inside my body. It doesn’t feel as cramped as before, he’s finally settled in, making it easier for my organs to be in functioning condition. “Uncle can’t hear me, only you. He doesn’t know of your true identity nor your purpose. The sooner we, no, you assassinate the Don; the sooner I can retire.”         “You there Horror?” Uncle’s voice pulls me out of my deep concentration.         “Yeah, sorry, there was something eating away at me.” The sooner I can get out of here and get my pants back on, the better.         “Go find Lighting Charmer, he’ll take you to Talonpolis. Although you might have to grease his hooves.” With that said, I dropped to all fours and crawled out of Uncle’s office and made my way back to the room which Hyper and I spent the night together.         Without hesitation, I throw on my boxers and pants; I reach into my right pocket to make sure my PDA, headphones and medallion hadn’t fallen out. I take another look through my colorblind eyes at the room and I’m grateful of the new, yet awkward memories that Silver, Hyper and I created in here. I crawl out the room, Tail closes the door behind us and we make our way to the entrance of the hideout.         “So, Lighting Charmer, how long will it take for my eyes to be fully operational?” I try to strike up some conversation between the two of us while I crawled to Gramp’s shop that’s tucked away in the back alleys of Cloudsdale’s bustling market place district.         “I don’t know, you tell me?” Like a flip of a switch, he turns on the coloring; still only able to see shades of red, bringing with it the hellish pain.         “T-Turn it off!” Blinded by pain, I smack face first into a nearby wall.         “You ask and I answered.” He bluntly replies.         “J-Just make me colorblind again!” The pain turns into a dull ache as the world becomes grey again.         “Alright, I’ll let you know when I’m done fixing you up.” I groan in pain and continue to enjoy the gorgeous day.         “Mind explaining, not showing, to me how you plan on getting me down from here and to Talonpolis? I can’t fly you know?”         “Let me worry about that, just make sure you get us to Gramp’s place without us falling off.” I turn down an alley and in a few turns I spot Gramp’s shop.         The guard out front nods at me and opens the door; the bell above the door rings out; Gramp looks up from behind a mannequin with a cigar in his mouth. I step inside the shop to meet Gramps; I’m instantly assaulted by the scent of cigar smoke and old fabric.; the gryphon closes the door behind me. and the bell gives off another soft jingle.         “Welcome back, Demon. Or would you like me to call you Horror?”         “Either one works, I was told to come here, heard you had something for me.”         “I do, but would you care for some tea first? No reason why we can’t be civil, is there?” I make myself comfortable and plop my butt down on the ground.         “Are you going to poison me again?” He simply chuckles.         “Sorry about that, one can’t be too careful, you should know.”         “No hard feelings. So, what have you been working on?” Gramps cracks a smile and trots in back to fetch my gift.         “Silver requested me to make this for you. She’s such a pretty fledgeling; just like her beloved mother.” He yells from the back, I can hear him rummaging through boxes trying to find something.         “By ‘beloved’, do you mean she no longer walks amongst the living?” He stops for a brief second, but continues on searching for my gift.         “Yes... I might’ve spoken to hastily, I didn’t realized that Silver has not mention a word of this to you.”         “I didn’t mean to pry, my lips are sealed; when Silver is ready to tell me, I’ll act as if it’s news to me.”         “Thanks youngster, I miss Silver’s mother dearly; I knew her when she was still with child. Oh bother, I’m rambling on again, forgive this old coot.” Gramps finally emerges from the back with a fairly large white cardboard box on his back.         “This was a challenge, but I needed something to test my skills and I thank you for it.” Tail relieves Gramps of the box and I open it; revealing an exquisite suit.         “The pants and jacket are both dyed black and made out of finely woven but breathable wool. The shirt is made out of pure silk, I was fascinated by the pattering of your scales so I adopted the pattern and applied it to the shirt; the scales are outlined in black, but the body of the scales remain white. The tie is made out of the same silk as the shirt. I applied the scaling pattern to it too, but instead, the scales are outlined in white and their bodies are black. The back of your pants and shirt have been slightly modified to accommodate your tail; allowing it to move without any restrictions. The entirely of the suit is crafted to be both stylish and flexible.” I’m just floored by stunning beauty of the suit.         “H-How... W-When... W-Who...” Gramps’ face lights up with pride and joy, I’m utterly speechless.         “I took the pleasure of getting your measurements after you succombed to the poison; with the help of a few members. My mind swarmed with new ideas the moment I laid eyes on you. The ‘when’ is just moments after I finished with your measurements. And the ‘who’, well then, I think that’s self explanatory, don’t you?” Two days, it took this old timer two days to craft this masterpiece? How? I don’t even...         “You must’ve worked through the nights just to get this done. I was only gone a mere two  and a half days... This suit is just... Just too much, I don’t know if I can accept such a work of art!” I run my fingers along the silky smooth shirt; the quality of the silk is just outstanding.         “I worked my hooves to the bone on this masterpiece, I put my sweat and blood, my very soul into making this! Do this old timer a favor and please accept this suit, if not for I, then for Silver.” He pleads. Knowing how I am with clothing, this suit would be torn to shreds in the matter of days; I don’t want to ruin such a glorious piece of work.         “Thank you Gramps for this gracious gift. Words cannot truly express my gratitude.” I get to my feet and grab the box that houses my suit, I look around the shop to find a changing room, but I only see bolts of cloth and mannequins.         “Changing stalls are straight on back, behind the counter, first door on your right.” He points with his hoof, I walk past the counter and open the first door and slip in.         The changing room wasn’t built to accommodate someone of my size; a little cramped but I don’t mind, but Tail on the other hand is having a hard time trying to find a comfortable position for himself. Eventually, after trying several different positions, he ends up against the wall and snaking up to the ceiling. I reach into the box and gingerly layout the four pieces of the suits on the bench; I remove my pants and place them next to the suit. First the suit pants came on: lightweight, comfortable, and surprisingly they don’t cling to my skin. Next, is the silk shirt; with a little finesse I slip the shirt on over my horns without tearing it. I love how the silk shirt feels against my chest: smooth, soft and light like a cloud, feels as if I’m wearing nothing at all. Before I can put the suit jacket on, Tail must come down from his perch. “Come on down buddy, you can just coil up around my legs now.” Tail drops to the floor and slithers around on his belly before coiling up around me. The suit jacket came next, and just as Gramps said, the wool is finely woven and breathable; it too is lightweight, comfortable, and they don’t cling to my skin; I button up the two buttons on the jacket, just leaving the tie to be done. I undo the collar around my neck and place it on top of my camo pants. I grab the tie and drape it around my neck; hesitation sets in as I can’t recall how to properly tie a tie. Tail looks up to me and shakes his tip, he uncoils himself and studies the tie. He pokes at my hands and motions me to place one on each end of the tie. With his help, I manage to successfully tie it. “Thanks buddy, would be embarrassing to go out to Gramps and tell him I need help with the tie.” I pat Tail on the tip and he wags in triumph.         “Now, what to do with my pants and collar? No need to throw them away, they're still in perfect condition.” While I try to think of a place to stash my belongings, Tail picks up the collar and shakes viciously; the ball inside the bell beats against its cage, causing it to ring loudly.         “What is it boy? Is Timmy stuck in a well?” Tail smacks me across the face.         “Hey now, no need for violence, it was just a joke.” Tail rattles the bell in front of my face and points to himself.         “I get it, you want the bell that Silver gave us, don’t you? Come on then, give me the bell and I’ll put it on you.” Tail drops the bell in the palm of my hand, I turn my back and equip the bell to his base.         “Happy now?” Tail pats me on my horns, obviously mocking me.         Tail grabs my camo pants and I fish through the right pocket, retrieving my medallion, head phones, and PDA; I place the medallion into my left pocket and the rest into the other one.         “Wonder if Gramps will be willing to hold onto my pants for me?”         “I am assuming control.” Lighting says in a steady tone.         “Okay...” Confused by his sudden decision to finally speak up.         He turns us to face the mirror in the changing room; boy do I look sharp in this suit. I feel my horns start to vibrate at a high frequency; a faint green glow illuminates them as they continue to hum with Lighting Charmer’s Parasitic magic. He folds my pants up into a small, tight square; he places my pants against my chest, slowly at first he pushes it against my body. I can feel Lighting Charmer manipulating my body as he parts my ribs; he applies more pressure onto my pants, forcing them into the makeshift chest cavity; it’s certainly a horrifying experience being forced to watch a foreign object enter your own body. I’m struggling to breath while Lighting Charmer continues to rearrange my ribs and lungs. After a few moments fighting for breath, he settles back down and relinquishes control.         “There will be some discomfort until I find a suitable place for your pants. Normally I can only house myself inside a host, but you have a little extra room to spare.” Feels as if there’s a ten ton weight on my chest.         “J-Just hurry up before I suffocate, I can only last so lo-. *Snap*” I’m struck speechless when the sound of a rib snapping echos out.         “Keep calm and carry on.” The weight on my chest is finally lifted, but it’s replaced with searing pain.         “D-Did you... Just break one of my ribs?” Fade quickly comes to my aid and numbs the pain for me.         “Perhaps, but it’s just another thing on my to do list.”         “...” I say nothing and just walk out the changing room.         “So Gramps, how do I look?” I stroll out with my head held up high and a smile on my face.         “Splendid! Absolutely splendid! You sure did clean up nice my boy!” I feel and look like a million bucks.         “Your craftsmanship is unmatched.” I do a quick turn around so Gramps can get the full view of me.         “Come now, you’re too kind, I’m just an old stallion who loves his work. You better get on going while the day is young.”         “You’re right, I’ve spent too much time relaxing, there’s work to be done. Thanks again Gramps!” I reach out my hand to shake his hoof, he grabs it and yanks me down, kissing me on both my cheeks.         “Now, if you ruin my masterpiece, I will kill you.” I don’t know if he’s kidding or being serious.         “I wouldn’t dare of thinking about soiling this suit. I shall protect it with my life!” Gramps simply smiles to my response.         “Good, now off with you.” Tail opens the door for me and I strut on out.         “Looking good, 27!” Fade gives a loud whistle after her compliment.         “Agreed, the Lad has some swagger now, better watch out Fade. Or else some other harlot might steal the Lad away from you. HA HA HA-” The next thing I hear is ice rapidly expanding and harding.         “Friend on the rocks, not my cup of tea, but it gets us there.” Fade purrs, she pushes lazily pushes Friend’s icy tomb across the Darkness.         “I am assuming control.” Lighting’s voice isn't his normal calm, collective self, but instead, filled with a fierce fire.         “You better hold onto your family jewels, because we’re going for a ride!” My horns fill with a burning sensation, they start to glow with a dark emerald green as Lighting Charmer channels his magic through me. The fracture-like blue scars on my horns turn into a sickly green with more power being forced into them; green electrical currents arc between both of my horns creating a sound; the sound is a faint hum, the arcs become more frequent by the second. After several seconds of channeling, my head looks like a tesla coil as arcs of electricity bounces back from back to tip of my horns. Lighting Charmer whips my head forward, sending off a chaotic green ball, the sound of thunder fills the air when the ball explodes; creating a dark green portal before me.         “W-What spell did you just cast?” Blown away by the light show that just played out before me.         “Spatial Slide. Think of it like Unicorn’s teleportation spell, but better.” Oh no, no no no no! If he thinks I’m going to be teleported, he’s mistaken.         “And, here, we, go!” With Lighting still in control, he forces my body through the green portal. Credits Editor frieD195 > Big Trouble in Little China > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 59 - Big Trouble in Little China         Stepping through the sickly looking green doorway was the just oddest feeling ever; like walking through a wall of cold, slimy, ooze; the ooze didn’t cling to my clothing, nor my hair, in fact, it didn’t cling to any part of me. This unreal feeling only lasted for a second, next thing I feel is the cold, smooth cobblestone road beneath my feet. I open my eyes to see I was in an entirely different place, I wasn't surrounded by buildings made out of clouds, no I was surrounded by good ol’ fashioned stone, wood, brick and other worldly material structures. Gryphons populated the busy streets, occasional pony walking amongst the highly gryphon populated town. I’m overwhelmed by the sheer joy of having my feet firmly planted back on hard, solid ground. I drop to my knees and kiss the cobblestone road. The wind gently kicks up, bringing the scent of delicious charred meat. I get to my feet and before I can follow my nose after the scent, Lighting moves me in the opposite direction. Letting Lighting Charmer do all the legwork gives me the perfect opportunity to take in the strange, yet oddly familiar architecture of the buildings. As far as the eye can see, the buildings mimicked the architecture of the Samurai era; feels like I’ve traveled back in time to the 12th century and am now walking amongst ancient times of the Samurai era. The resemblance is uncanny, if I weren't so sure that I was still alive, I swear that I would either be dreaming, in a coma or dead.         “Your heart rate is unusually high, don’t strain yourself. I haven’t had time to reconstruct it yet, steady yourself.” Lighting’s voice snaps me out of my dream-like trance.         “This place... I-Is it Talonpolis?” I have to be dreaming, what else could explain the unbelievable resemblance of this place?         “That’s correct.”         “Are you sure your spell didn’t backfire at all? Magic and I never have gotten along.” I must be going crazy, that’s it! Is it?         “Parasitic magic isn’t like unicorn magic, I’ve told you this before. If my spell did backfire, you’d be inside out. So no, my spell did not backfire.”         “So, I’m not dreaming, nor in a coma, nor crazy; yet... Talonpolis is a deadringer for an old era back from my world.”  I take a deep breath and put in very little effort to calm myself down.         “Just a coincidence then.” He simply stated, I guess I could accept that answer; even though I don’t want too.         “Off topic question, what exactly do you do while you’re inside something, or even me for that matter?” Out of pure curiosity, not knowing if he brought, I don’t know, a deck of cards and he’s playing poker with my kidneys or something.         “Normally the host that I’ve infested doesn’t know I’m even here, they go about their daily lives while I use them for nourishment or wait for the opportune time to make myself known or to kill them.” Nourishment? That makes sense, like a tapeworm, feasting upon it’s host’s intestine; the grim though of Lighting munching away at my intestine sends a pang of worry through me.         “What is ‘nourishment’ for Changelings?” Hoping he doesn’t reply with any of the names of my vital organs.         “Love.” Oh, love that’s not so ba-.... Love?         “I beg your pardon?” I’m just thrown for a loop by his response, how can one survive on love?         “Yes, all Changelings survive on love, but I’ve been getting this odd sensation for meat... I’ve never had this craving, or really any cravings before.”         “Heh, that’s the Horror inside you. Don’t worry, meat isn't so bad, you’ll get use to it.” I’m so engrossed by our conversation, I don’t notice the shady looking characters following me.         “As long as you don’t eat me, we won’t have any problems. So, I’m going to be taking a wild guess here, but by chance are gryphons typically honor-bound, prideful, and follow a strict code?” Since the architecture is almost identical to what would be seen in ancient China, I’m betting that their culture is similar too.         “That’s them in an eggshell.” The wind changes direction, carrying with it the scent of someone very dear to me. In excitement, I jerk-turn my entire body at breakneck speeds, only to see five shady looking gryphons tailing me.         “Nice threads you got there, buddy.” The middle gryphon says, his beak has a jagged scar on it and his voice, something about it I can just tell that he’s bad news.         “We’ve never seen a creature like you before in our town.” Another gryphon speaks up as two gryphons break off from the small gang, one flanking me on each sides.         “Tell us friend, what brings you here?” The first gryphon grins, he struts up to me, putting his beak right in my face.         I merely stay silent, carefully studying these gryphons, the last two flank the gryphon who decided to invade my personal space. The gryphon on my left grabs at my jacket’s arm, Tail intervenes and bats his grubby talon away. I look at the two gryphons flanking their leader and I notice that they have some kind of long blade strapped to their arms; the blades themselves jut out about an inch from their arms, the blade is thin, most likely lightweight so it doesn’t weigh them down during flight; which means they're probably fragile enough if I or Tail hits the blade on the center side, they’ll shatter. The aroma from before, Cloud’s aroma, wafts off of the scarred gryphon; it’s faint, she must’ve had prolong exposure with this guy a few days ago. I lock eyes with him, he now has my full attention.         “Hey boss, I think this guy needs protection, heh.” His dimwitted friend announces.         “Yeah. yeah! Protection, heh.” The other gryphon behind chimes in.         “That’s a good idea, I’m glad that I thought of it.” Scarred beak nods his head while he rubs the bottom of his beak.         “Wait, I thought I came up with that idea...”         “No stupid, didn’t you hear? The boss came up with it!” God, it’s like watching Tweedle Dee and Tweedle Dumb argue.         “With such fancy looking threads, this creature must be loaded! It would cost a pretty bit just to make sure he arrived at said destination unharmed.” One of the flanking gryphons finally speaks up.         “There are a lot of dangerous ponies out there, don’t want our new friend getting hurt, do we?” The other flanker adds in.         “For you friend, I’ll give the full packaged with a discount. Let’s say, two hundred bits, hay, I’ll even throw in the sightseeing package for free!” Two hundred? That’s a little steep.         “Tell me something, ‘friend’.  Do you know a young mare by the name of Cloud? About yay tall, snow white coat, sky blue mane and deep blue eyes?” Scar beak’s grin quickly widens         “Sure I do. Sure I do. But information out here costs, you dig it?” Scar beak rubs his talons together greedily.         “Okay, how about this? Information for information? I’ll tell you where and whom I got this suit from, only if you tell me what I want to know first.” He nods his head in agreement with a contemplative look on his face.         “Alright, I can dig that. This Cloud, we ran into her not too long ago, you see?” No, I don’t see...         “Yeah,  fun, that’s it!” Tweedle Dee stupidly laughs.         “Like, four days ago, yeah, yeah, that’s it.” Tweedle Dum joins in with Tweedle Dee’s idiotic laughter.         “Alright, thanks guys. I got this suit before I came here from Cloudsdale, got it from an old Pegasus who insisted on being called Gramps.” Scar beak quickly back pedals away from me, the two flankers step away too.         “G-Gramps? We’re terribly sorry mister, w-we won’t cause you any more trouble.” The flankers move back behind Scar beak and they continue to move away from me; the Tweedle’s just stand there looking stupid.         “Let’s go boys!” He orders, the Tweedle’s look at each other and shrug.         Uncertain on what exactly just happened, I shake my head from it’s confused state and carried on. On the other hand, Cloud’s trail just became warm, I’m hopeful that she’s still here in Talonopolis; maybe the Don might know where she is at? With newfound vigor in my step, I turn on heel and kept on walking down the busy street; not knowing exactly where I was or where I was going, I just people-watched as the townsfolk bustled around from stall to store, some ordering food from a cart. I breath in the scent of fried rice and meat, god I love the scent of oriental food. The distant sounds of metal being pounded out by metal rings, the fried rice is quickly blinded in with the smell of smoke and heat. I see a blacksmith going about his busy day, working with metal. Just next door was a butcher shop, in the window was what appeared to be ducks, or maybe chickens defeathered and hanging from twine. Everyone seems to be going about their busy lives, filling the streets and stores or just standing around chattering amongst themselves; none have given me a second look as I stroll down the street aimlessly.         “There, do you see it?” Lighting finally speaks up after a long period of silence.         “Look straight ahead and up, you’ll see the Don’s place.” With that said, I cast my gaze upwards, I can see a fairly large building resting upon the cliff said, a wall guarding it blocks my view from being able to see the rest of the castle.         “Wow, what I can see of it from here is quite amazing, the place must be huge!” I continue to walk towards the castle, I can barely see pink poking out from up over the wall of the castle; I wish I could only enjoy the beauty of the scenery; everything is just different shades of grey to me.         “It’s too big for my taste, but yes, the Don’s palace is fairly sizeable and luxurious.”         “I’m the same way, I don’t like large empty homes, nor crowded places. Cities I’m okay in because I can just hide plain sight.” The conversation dies down with that, I eventually leave the busy city of Talonopolis and started to walk up a winding stone path leading to the castle.         Walking up the winding pass at a steady incline, the breeze gently blows;  creating a comfortable atmosphere for me during my easy hike. The sun’s rays barely penetrate through the canopy of leaves; creating a large shadow, riddled with small holes. The surprisingly smooth stone road snakes through the mountain leading up to the castle, the hike only took maybe two hours on two legs walking at a slow pace; the large iron gates has two armed gryphons on guard out front. They grab the hilts of their katanas, with a quick glance up to see two more guards perched on top of gate house. I turn my attention back down to the two guards in front of me, they slowly approach me and I greet them with a wide smile; which might not be the best thing to do, showing off my sharp teeth.         “Do you have business with the Family? You’re not bringing in any live stock, nor do you look like any traveling merchant.” His talon still on the hilt of his katana, I slowly close the gap in between us trying to be as friendly as possible.         “What a beautiful day we’re having today, isn't it?” He tightens his grip around the hilt, pulling out the blade just enough to expose the metal.         “It is, now answer the question.” His voice still steady and even as he unsheathed his katana at a snail’s pace         “I’m just a weary traveler from Unyasi. I came to Equestria to satisfy my curiosity; I heard of great buildings such as this throughout Equestria and wanted to see them with my own two eyes.” Let’s see how far I can get with this lie, I could simply tell them that the Don has requested my presence; but where would the fun be in that?         “Unyasi? Could explain your... ‘uniqueness’. But if you’re not somebody with business with the Family, you’re not welcomed here.” His katana is almost completely out of it’s sheath, looks like my silver tongue is going to get a workout today.         “I could be of some ‘use’ for this Family you speak of. I’m able-bodied and willing, one can’t have too many servants now, can they?” He looks back to the other guard, she simply nods.         “We could always put it in the stables, somebody will most likely be interested in it. Or we could put his tail to good use, looks strong and flexible enough for some heavy lifting. Tell me traveler, where did you acquired that suit of your?” I pull on my jacket, straightening it out. Tail peaks his tip up of my shoulder and waves at the female gryphon; she tilts her head like bird.         “Oh, this old thing? I got it from a pegasus who insisted me on calling him Gramps while I was up in Cloudsdale doing some work for this other gryphon who went by the name of Uncle.” The male gryphon pushes his katana back into his sheath, the two guards above us put away their bows and went into a more passive stance.         “I see, come with me then.” The male gryphon orders, he turns around and leads me into the courtyard, tail waves goodbye to the female gryphon and she sheepishly waves back.         Although I’m a little disappointed that I couldn’t give my silver tongue the proper workout it desperately needs; maybe some other time I’ll get the chance. I’m blown away by the sheer size of the main building, towering at a whopping seven stories tall is the main building; the white tower effectively dwarfing the other white surrounded buildings. Of what I can see there is a small tower stationed in each corner of the wall, tall enough to act like a sniper’s nest. Along the eastern wall is a fairly wide buildings, only two stories tall with the black iron bars barding the windows and a handful of guards patrolling around it; my curiosity is nagging at me to go take a peek inside, but I push it away and take in the rest of the structures through the castle’s grounds. I can see two open walkways with roofing splitting off from the main building, one leading east and the other leading west. Each covered walkway leads to its own buildings, the western one is built over a large koi pond with cattails and lily pads included; fledglings and fillies are playing by the side of the pond, some of them playing with a ball, and a few just feeding the fish. The building at the end of the walkway has tall walls around it but no roofs; steam billows out from over the walls; most likely some sort of bath house. The eastern walkway acts like a island with zen gardens being tended to by a white mare, the buildings connected to the walkway has several folks entering and leaving it; probably housing for the servants. The main path has snow cherry trees, following the northern wall to the gate, following the main path and leading up to the main building.         We walk up just a couple of stained wood steps and onto the stained wooden platform. Two more guards push the main doorway open for us and we walk inside and into just the most magnificent decorations I’ve ever seen. Black marble pillars accented with white; almost looking like yin and yang; the pillars are evenly distributed throughout the main hallway. Vast paintings hang on the walls in between the pillars, the polished wood flooring feels slick yet comfortable underneath my bear feet. My guide pushes forward, not giving me the opportunity to stare in awe at any of the paintings. It takes us a few minutes to walk down the long hallway at a brisk pace, a pair of guards acknowledged us and pushed open two large red doors; we step inside and I’m struck speechless at what I see.         I enter a large room with flooring consisting of tatami mats, large white marble pillars with golden eastern style dragons traveling from bottom to top; the pillars travel alongside the walls themselves, rice paper walls hide behind the pillars with several doors leading to other areas of the castle. In the center of this is a long red table with gold-embossed emblems carved into it along with a gryphon sitting behind it. He’s much larger than any gryphon I’ve ever seen; his size is almost staggering. Snow white feathers with black fur, the contrast of his black wings to the golden armor that rests upon them really makes them stand out. Scarred beak and a jagged scar vertically going down his left side of his face, going over his left eye. His dark blue eyes fixate on me, he doesn’t even blink, feels as if he’s staring right through my very soul.         “Sir! We apologize for disturbing you, but your guest has arrived!” My escort bows, trying to act polite I follow suit, bowing before this large gryphon.         “Leave us!” He orders, his voice low but fierce, commanding almost.         “Sir!” The gryphon bows one last time before leaving me alone.         “Goo-.”         “You may only speak when spoken too!” He scolds.         I bite my tongue and close my mouth, I stand up straight with my arms behind my back; trying to look as respectful as I possible can. He continues to stare at me with the wall of face, never changing, not even showing the slightest emotion in it. I stand there for what seems like an eternity, my legs begin to stiffen and an itch plagues my nose; but I do not dare to scratch it. Tail becomes bored and tries to entertain himself, he slithers around the bamboo flooring like a snake for a while. After he gets bored with that he starts to do the worm, the itch on my nose worsen and if I can’t itch it soon, I’m going to scream. I start to wrinkle my nose, trying to scratch the impossible itch, but to no avail. Tail eventually becomes bored of doing the worm so he decides its a good idea to start poking me in the side; the gryphon is still behind his table emotionless, still holding the world’s best poker face. After a few dozen jabs into my side Tail moves behind me and up my back, he snakes his way ontop of my head and lays down, his tip resting in between my eyes and right above my nose. I silently pray that Tail would be kind enough to scratch this god forsaken itch for me, only just an inch away, come on boy, you can do it!         “What are you doing? Are you trying to make yourself look like a fool?!” His commanding voice finally breaks the still silence in the room.         “No, I-.”         “No what?” His eyes begins to dangerously narrow at me.         “Sir, no Sir! I can’t control my tail, he has a mind of his own! He’s become bored and thought it might be a good id-.”         “Enough!” Not even raising his voice at all, feels as if I’m being drilled by a drill sergeant all over again.         “Goddamnit Tail! Itch my nose well you?!” I mentally scream at him.         With that said, Tail finally lowers himself the last inch and scratches the itch that’s been plaguing my nose for what feels like a lifetime. He then pats me on the head and returns back to his shenanigans behind my back.         “Your name is Demon, is it not?”         “Sir, ye-.”         “But my daughter has renamed you Horror, correct?” Daughter? Wait... Don’t tell me that this is Silver’s father... She said he was high up on the food chain but never specified on how high he was.         “Sir, yes she did. You may call me whatever you wish though, Sir!” First sentence I was able to get out intact.         “Demon will suffice. Leave me, go find Razor.” Without asking who this Razor was, I bow before him and leave. Credits Editor frieD195 > Master Prankster > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 60 - Master Prankster         “Lighting Charmer... When were you going to tell me about the Don being Silver’s father?” I walked around aimlessly, not knowing where this Razor was it, let alone who he was.         “It wasn't my secret to share, plus you never asked.” Well played my stow-away friend, well played.         “Any clue where this Razor fellow might be at? I’ve been wondering around these vast halls for like the past ten minutes now; don’t get me wrong, I’ve been enjoying the architecture of the place.”         “I do, he’s most likely in the back training some new recruits.” An idea pops into my head, I won a bet and I aim to collect on my earnings.         “Sounds like you know where you’re going, take the wheel I’ll be right back.” Saying that, I step back from control and slip away to the Darkness.         “Hey Friend, I recall that you and I made a gentleman's bet. And I recall that I won, correct me if I’m wrong.” I walk in to see a lot more furnishing in the Darkness, and Friend at a stove... Cooking...         “Hold on Lad, I’m busy.” I look behind the stove to see Fade sitting at a table eating what appears to be mellowcreme pumpkins...         “Fade... Friend... What are you two up too?” Fade looks up and waves me over to the table; I treck on past the confusing sight of Friend wearing a chef's hat and a apron and set down next to Fade.         “Here you go Lass, your lutefisk is ready.” Friend slides a big heaping plate of pickled lutefisk across the table; Fade stabs it with her knife and digs in.         “Okay Lad, I got a few seconds before I need to get the smoked catfish stuffed with lemon zested baby lamb. Yes, there was gentleman’s agreement, you won... Damn you and your luck...” I look back to see Fade making great progress on her disgusting lutefisk.         “I came to collect it. I want you to absolve me of all  my previous debt.” I lean back in my chair and fold my hands together.         “Okay.” Wow, okay that’s cool... I was already to a big old fashioned showdown with Friend... But he simply agrees, what gives?!         “That’s it? No arguing? No trying to fighting back? Just nothing? What the hell man?!” I feel so disappointed, I hang my head low, low enough for it to rest on the table.         “Sorry Lad. Cooking puts me in a good mood, who knew? It’s just the damndest thing.” He snaps his fingers, feels like a weight has been lifted off my mind.         “Friend, food!” Fade orders, pointing at the stove with her steak knife. Friend turns his attention to the stove with a horrified look on his face.         “My masterpiece!” With great haste, he dashes over to the stove and pulls out his “masterpiece”.         “Please clarify something for me would you? A: Why are you being so nice to Fade? 2: How in the hell are you making all this food without any actual food? And C: Where did you learn how to cook?” In one flawless motion, Friend pulls the lamb out of the fish, cuts and finishes dressing it and serves it to Fade.         “You should already know the answer to the first question, I lost a bet to the Lass and in return I had to be more of a gentleman to her. For two, it’s not real food, it’s merely souls flavored and shaped to what I want. Last but, not least, from you Lad.” As flamboyantly as possible, he slides in another of his creations into the oven and prances back over to the end of the table.         “And before you even ask Lad, yes the soul is supplied by you. No I didn’t take it, you offered a fairly large portion of it before we even came to this god forsaken hell they call a planet. And to simply put it, soul is like tofu, it can take the form of any food and take the taste of anything you want; and it’s healthy too.” I’m left shell shocked by this. I mechanically turn my head like a robot to see only bones left of the baby lamb.         “That was superb Friend.” She licks the tips of her fingers.         “How can you eat so much Fade?” Her eyes lock onto me like a homing missile, she slams her hands down onto the table and stands up.         “You, of all people, shouldn’t be calling me fat!” She yells, Friend hides behind his stove while I slowly sink down into my chair.         “B-But I nev-.” She grabs her steak knife and drive the point of it deep into the table, I continue to cower in fear.         “I can see it in your eyes! I know that’s what you’re thinking!” Her chair freezes into a solid block of ice, my head is the only thing left above the edge of the table at this point.         “I’m sorry?”         “You better damn well be!” The rage burning in her eyes subside. The egg timer on the oven goes off, grabbing Fade’s attention; she turns full body to stare at it, impatiently tapping her fingers on the table.         “The strawberry cheesecake is done!” Friend jumps straight up from behind the stove with the strawberry cheesecake on a silver platter.         “Ohhh! Cheesecake, never had that before!” My eyes are drawn to Fade’s midsection, now that I think about it, Fade has put on a few pounds... Which in all honesty I didn’t think was possible, but this crazy world is hell bent to break everything that’s logical.         Fade attacks the cheesecake with such ferocity it’s scary. I reach over to grab a tiny piece of cheesecake, Fade lifts her knife and impales it through my hand.         “AHHH! HOLY HELL!” My right hand twitches, I go to remove the knife, Fade shoots me an evil look which freezes my free hand.         “Nobody, not even you, touches my strawberry cheesecake.” Whimpering, I bang my horns against the table.         “Fine, I’m sorry! Just remove the knife, PLEASE!” She scoops up another piece of cheesecake before grab the knife and yanking it from my hand.         “T-This will teach me to try to use my sleight of hand against you, Fade... Knife is greater than hand...” She licks the chunk of soul that the knife took with it.         “Hmmm, no matter what your soul will always be tastier than anything else.” She grabs my hand and sensually licks my wound.         “Better?” She makes sure that she gets every inch of my wound, mending it.         “Y-Yeah... Thank you?” She bites my hand, taking yet another chunk from it; but in return giving a small rush of her bliss.         “You’re welcome sweetie. You better get going before that parasite kidnaps your glorious body.” Fade thaws my hand and kicks me out from the Darkness.         “What do you want?” A gryphon with a jet black coat, dull white feathers, copper wings with a sheen to them. His orange eyes fixate on me, it’s hard for me to get a good read on him.         “Razor?” He blatantly blinks at me; I can’t tell if he’s annoyed, pleased, or just has the world’s best poker face I’ve ever seen.         “That’s correct. Speak quickly, I have to get these new recruits into shape before the new shipment comes in.”         “The Don sent me down here to speak with you. That’s the only order he’s given me, I am at your disposal.” He gives me a quick look over, he whirls his index talon around and I spin around for him.         “First, lose the suit, I need you combat ready. Go find Silver Wing’s room.” He orders, I look around cluelessly.         “Go back into the main building, top floor, first room on your right.” He turns his back on me and continues to drill fatigued looking newbies.         I backtrack into the main building, with a little help... with some help... Okay, I really don’t want to take all the credit from someone, or pony that’s inside me; who’s right next to my heart... With a lot of help I manage to find the main staircase spiraling all the way up. I stretch out my legs before climbing the Mount Everest of stairs. Three steps at a time, I conquer the seven flights from hell in record of time; slightly winded but grateful for a decent workout that my body desperately needed.         “Your heart seems to be holding firm after that little workout. Just don’t over exert yourself, you still have a job to do; need you alive and kicking until it’s over.” The feel of my heart beating against my chest tells me that I’ve accomplished something.         “Mind giving me a status report then?”         “Eyes, reconstruction is almost complete. Heart has deteriorated to fifty five percent normal capacity, need to go easy, any further deterioration and I just might have to keep you colorblind until I get your heart functioning condition again. And get your claws sharpened before any serious fighting.” For someone who’s only interested is self gain, he’s awfully taking a lot of interest in my bill of health.         “What’s your gain in all this? Why go out of your way to make sure I’m in fighting condition?”         “Like I said before, after the Don is out of the picture, I can retire.”         “What about Silver? I don’t want her to hate me for taking out her own father... I care too much for her to do that to her.” Finally getting a emotional response from Lighting, not the one I was looking for, but all he gives me is a simple chuckle.         “Not my secret to tell, you couldn’t pay me enough to get me to talk; well you could, but I doubt you have enough bits.”         “Loose lips sink ships. Glad you’re sticking to your principles. She’ll tell me when she’s ready to.” I find the door to Silver’s room, I crack it open to see armor flying across the room.         “No! You can tell the Don he can take his traditions and shove them where Celestia’s sun doesn’t shine!” Silver screams, her voice shaky, she’s near the edge of breaking down, or decapitating someone.         “Mistress Silver Wing, the Don has ordered you to spar with Razor. It will be good for the new recruits.” A young female voice calls out. I quietly slide the door open and creep into the room.         I see the silhouettes of three gryphons behind a white changing screen; another piece of armor is hurled over the wall, it narrowly misses me.         “Mistress Silver Wing, please calm down! You’re overreacting, if you don’t do this the Don will punish us all!” Another young voice pleads..         Tail pokes me on the top of the head, I turn my head to him and he points up at the rafters. They seem sturdy enough to bear my own weight, but one problem they’re about ten feet from the ground; I can’t jump four feet. Tail shakes his tip side to side and points at himself, he fully extends himself upwards. With him fully extended, that adds an additional three feet to my height, I’m sure I can atleast jump two feet without any problem.         “Okay buddy, get ready to grab the beam.” I think to myself, I do a few squats to warm myself up for the jump.         On the count of three I jumped, Tail grabs the rafter with little effort and pulls us up. I stand up and walked toe to heel to keep my balance. A few steps across the beam gives me the perfect advantage to peer over the changing screen. Silver’s wings are fully extended, her face red and the two other gryphons frantically try to calm her down.         “Get out, the both of you! Get OUT!” Her chest heaves heavily, anymore and she might blow a gasic.         “As you wish Mistress Silver Wing.” They bow their heads before leaving Silver alone with her guarding angel slash stalker.         “Celestia molest me...” She falls down on her haunches with a tired sigh.         “I just wish father would just let me be, I didn’t ask for any of this...” Quiet as a cat, I sneak across the rafters past Silver. Tail wraps himself around the beam and I lower myself down.         Blood rushes to my head while I hang upside down behind Silver. Tail easily holds my weight without any effort. This might just be the greatest prank I’ve ever pulled on Silver, it’s hard not to burst into laughter. She just sits there for a few minutes, not saying a word, not even sighing. To make this prank even better, I bring out my dull claws, covering my neck and head in scales and then put on the scariest  looking face possible. Silver finally gets up off her keester and turns around, it takes her a few seconds to process what she sees.         “Rawr!” I playfully swing my claws at her, she jumps back screaming while she rakes her talons across my face.         Her talons manages to remove the scaling from my face, with minor lacerations brings minor bleeding. I probably deserved that... Yeah I most likely deserved that...         “You ASSHOLE!” She slaps me hard enough to send my head spinning. Tail releases his grip from the beams, I land on my feet. I retract my claws and scaling, whipping the blood off my face I look up to see Silver’s face even redder.         “Asshole? It’s been a long time since you called me by that name. What? I thought you enjoyed a good pranking?” I don’t know if it’s the unknown tension with her father, or me scaring the living tar out of her; but Silver finally breaks down; I swoop in and catch her before she hits the ground.         “I hate it here! I-I can’t stand being around my father!” First time I’ve seen her shed a single tear. She wraps her arms around my upper body and I wrap mine below her wings; holding her tight.         “He’s a manipulative, controlling, heartless bastard!” She tightens her grip, letting the rest of her body go limp in my arms. She rests her head on my shoulder, nuzzling against my neck.         I love her scent, smokey like incense. Her soft feathers gently brushing up against my neck the more she nuzzles me. Tail wraps himself around the both of us firmly, he brings his tip up to Silver’s cheek and wipes away the only tear. A hug is a powerful thing, it makes you feel wanted, needed, and love all at the same time. I don’t need to say anything at all, Silver needs me, not sexually, but emotionally for once, and you can be certain that I’ll be here for her in her time of need. I feel her back legs starting to tremble, I look up to see her bed just a few feet away so I gently pick her up; she doesn’t make a sound, she only digs her head deeper into my neck.         Without incident, I manage to get us both onto the bed. I set down with Silver on my lap, she lazily slumps against me, bearing her full weight onto my chest. With stay silent in the bed for a long time, not speaking a single word to each other. My legs eventually fall asleep and so does Tail, but I don’t care, I simply ignore the tingling feeling. I try to wiggle my toes, but to no avail, the tingling feeling has fully spread through the entire lengths of my legs; Tail on the other hand just feels like dead weight.         “Can we stay like this just a little while longer?” Silver is the first to break the stale silence.         “Anything you want, let me just reposition myself first.” She lifts herself off of me, I take my jacket and shirt off, placing them on the side of the bed with the utmost care.         Giving my legs a few good kicks to get the blood pumping again, I lay down on my side, Silver snuggles up close to me and we lay there in each others embrace. Silver has my right arm pinned to the mattress with her head, her beak digging into my chest; we just lay there with me stroking her, not muttering a single word. The late summer’s breeze rolls in through the open window, warming us with the sun’s heat. I look down to see Silver’s eyes closed, the coloring in her face has returned to normal, her breathing is now even and steady. She digs her head deeper into my chest, I pull her closer to me and decided to join her in the nap. I close my eyes, listening to Silver’s soft breathing slowly lulls me to sleep.         “Wake up Arkis.” Ice hollers out, my eyes rip open to see him sitting across from me with a cigarette in hand.         “Sorry, where was I?” I look down to see a manilla folder open up on my lap.         “You’ve never started, you open the folder and dozed off.” He takes a long drag from his smoke.         “Wish you wouldn’t smoke on the plane...” I bluntly say.         “Deal with it.”         “Let us get started so I can go back to sleep, it’s going to be a long flight from New York to China.” I hand him the folder, he thumbs through the documents in the folder, giving each one a skim over before starting.         Date: 11/20/2018          Age: 25.          Gender: Male.          Occupation: Biological Warfare Weapons Specialist/Engineer. Background: Grew up in the middle lower class, both mom and sister were murdered by some freak, other siblings are unknown. He bounced around foster homes for a few years before his father finally came into the picture. Had a lot of trouble in school with other students, fights and what have you, was expelled from a local school because he ended up sending some kid to the ICU. His grades were outstanding in spite of his violent streak. His father was really never around due to work with the military. Warwick ended up in some boarding school, his father “donated” a small fortune to keep him in the school, the day he turned 18, he went into basic training. He barely made it through basic training, was never a strong fighter; more of a bookworm though. From there, he climbed through the ranks; becoming a Master Sergeant before going private; working for Dr. Freeman, a.k.a his father. “After he went private, our friends lost all track of him. That is until now, since he resurfaced. This document is almost two years old.” Ice rubs the butt of his cigarette into the ashtray after reading the document, he grabs his pack and lights another one. “I see, so our friends want you to do what?” “Take care of him, those are my orders. But first we have to go meet up with Alex in some bar in China so she can tell us where Warwick Freeman is at.” “Alex? As in Alex Orlov? The pretty little slave girl from Russia?” He leans forward in his chair. “The one and the same.” The corners of his mouth curls up into a smile. “The thing you two got going on, you hitting that?” He jabs at me. “I never kiss and tell. Now, if you’re going to keep on killing yourself, I’m going to get some more shut eye.” I recline my seat, resting my head against the cabin of the plane and shut my eyes. “You’re no fun Arkis.” He pouts, the last thing I hear from him before falling back asleep.         I come to Silver still sound asleep in my arms; the circulation in my right arm hasn’t occured for quite some time, making my arm literal dead weight. Silver’s wing is covering the both of us, acting like a soft blanket; the warmth radiating from her body feels nice. I shift my weight to get closer to Silver, she starts to stir from her sleep; she doesn’t bother to open her eyes.         “Just a little while longer, please?” She whispers, nudging the top of her head against my chin.         “Okay, just a little while longer.” I whisper into her ear, I pull her closer, firmly pressing our bodies together.         Laying there, an idea comes to mind, I wonder if the camera function still works on my PDA. Pulling it out I hit the power on, the screen flickers to life, I enter the necessary codes to get to the picture folder and tap on the camera icon. A loading bar appears on the screen, only taking just a second before the screen portrays the wall I’m aiming my PDA at. I turn the camera towards Silver, still sleeping peacefully. Unable to see the screen I take the picture, with excitement I take a look at the results; surprisingly I was able to capture the peaceful expression. Admiring the picture, Tail yanks the PDA from my hand, he stretches above me and takes a picture. He drops the PDA and I catch it, looking at it, it’s a great shot of Silver sleeping soundly next to me.         “That’s just scary that you’re just that good with a camera... Come here so I may pat your tip.” Tail brushes against my cheek before letting me pet him, Silver’s eyes crack open, just barely showing her ruby red eyes.         “W-What are you doing?” Her voice is groggy, and slightly audible.         “Taking a picture, couldn't resist, you looked too peaceful.” She opens her eyes a little more, she raises her talon for the PDA.         “Let me see.” I place my PDA in her talon, she takes a look at the picture, her beak curls up into a smile.         “This bauble of yours is just too cool.” She purrs, handing it back to me.         “Forgot it could take pictures until now. A face will fade in a memory, but a picture will always speak a thousand words.” Silver runs her index talon down the scars on my chest, tracing some.         “So many scars, so many battles fought, so many stories; shame that you can’t tell me any of them.” She sighs.         “Ironic if you ask me, scars are meant to remind us of how we survived, like a history lesson.” Not wanting this comfortable moment to end, I run my hand through Silver’s soft feathers.         “Care to share with me why you have such a burning anger towards your father?” She pushes herself away from me, breaking the warm embrace.         “Help me get my armor on, we’ve spent too much time laying around.”  She gets up from the bed, looking around the room to find her armor.         “Why do you keep on dodging the question?” She ignores me, continuing to find the armor she flung across the room in her rant.         I get up from the bed, she clearly doesn’t wish to talk about her feud with her own blood. I walk over to her, she hands me a long silver blade-like plating; the sun’s ray reflects off its blade; it hurts to just look at the thing. She extends both of her wings, I equip my claws to make sure I don’t cut myself. I tie the blade down with its leather straps on both wings, she then points at a rather large silver breastplate. Tail grabs it and holds it in place for me to tie it down.         “You should get dressed too, don’t want you to ruin your fancy suit during some sparring. I’ll be outside waiting for you when you’re ready.” Unable to get a word in edgewise, with two powerful flaps of her wings, she soars out of the open window.         “I just don’t get here, before she was all sentimental, now she’s locked up tighter than a catholic virgin.” I pathetically laugh to myself.         “I can’t help you there, ain't my secret to tell. She’ll tell you when she’s ready to.”         “Thanks for the advice Lighting Charmer. Now, how would I go about getting my pants back?”         “Take a deep breath, it’s about to get uncomfortable for the both of us.” My horns lightly hum with power, the blue veins turning a dark emerald green.         My feel my ribs part again, my bowels twist into knots, my throat closes up, my stomach feels like it’s about to explode. I can feel Lighting Charmer shifting around inside my chest, he presses something against my skin, and out come my pants in a blink of an eye.         “Now that’s all said and done, anything you like to put in here while I have my magic channeling through you?” I reach into my pocket, I fish out my medallion.         “Might as well hide this in there, don’t want anyone snooping around my stuff; my cover hasn't been blown, yet.” The medallion goes into my chest ‘safe’ a lot faster then my pants.         “Mind explaining to me how you managed to keep my pants bone dry? Hell, not even a single blood splotch on them!” I unfold my pants, inspecting them thoroughly.         “Don’t worry about it.” I put my trust into Lighting Charmer, I simply ignore the fact that my pants are stain-free.         I take off my suit’s pants, folding them up nicely; fearing the wrath of Gramps if I soiled his masterpiece. I put my camo pants on, exchange my PDA from suit to camo pants and went down the seven flights of stairs and headed outside to the sparring area.         The sound of metal clashing against metal rings out. I turn the corner to see Silver fighting with Razor. The overprotective Horror in me emerges from the deepest parts on my mind, seeing Silver fight; even if its just a sparring match causes my blood to boil. I quicken my pace from a slow walk to a brisk jog, Silver swipes at Razor with her bladed wing, he ducks and slashes at her unprotected neck; seeing this I drop down to all fours and charge in head first. Silver jumps back, his attack doesn’t connect; but I don’t care, all I’m seeing is red right now.         With claws ready, I’m in Razor’s blind spot, he doesn’t see me lunging at him. I slam into with such force it sends the both of us sliding across the ground; his bladed wing slashes across my stomach, opening a small gash with blood oozing from it. Tail binds his front talons as I pin him to the ground; he tries to move his head but I grab him by the beak, slamming his head back down onto the ground.         “Horror! Down boy!” Silver calls out, my brain ignores the command though.         He drags his wing across my stomach again, creating another small gash. I open my mouth before rearing my head up; I go to bite down on his neck, but Silver grabs me by the horns and yanks me off of Razor.         “I said down!” I land on my back, Silver wraps her talons around my throat; squeezing hard enough to choke me.         “When I give you a command, you listen! Do I make myself CLEAR?!” My tunnel vision fades away, I push the urge to create scales on my stomach to close up the wounds into the deepest part of my mind.         “Do I?!” She yells, tightening her hold around me.         “Crystal.”  I finally cover my lower torso in scales, the bleeding comes to a stop.         “Thought you had a better leash on your pet.” Silver gets up from off of me, I look up to see Razor just now dusting himself off.         “I do, or did... I don’t know what’s gotten into him.” She turns her back to me, I get back up onto all fours.         “I’m very disappointed in you, Horror.” She bluntly says, her words hit hard, like a brick to the family jewels.         “What took you two so long to get down here?” Silver freezes on the top, with my brain already in overdrive mode, I’m able to think a mile a minute.         “It was my fault. I was tired and insisted on taking a nap. Silver disagreed but I wouldn’t hear it, I spent the last two nights awake doing guard duty; I’ve been sleep deprived for the past forty eight hours.” I let out a long, drawn out sigh, Razor gives me a quick look over before turning his attention back to Silver who silently nods.         “False truth, clever; for a pet.” The scales on my lower torso open up; venting out the pooling blood. The scales close when the blood comes to a trickle; I can already feel my wounds back up so I decided to stand back up on my own two legs.         “Your form is sloppy.” I might aswell get my jabs in while the gettin is good.         “Excuse me?” I lock eyes with him, his left eye barely twitches; found his weak spot.         “When I tackled you, your first action should’ve been to use your wing as a better blocker; but you didn’t.” His eye stops twitching, he looks behind me at Tail; who’s just wagging around aimlessly.         “You’re the first thing to call me out on a mistake, either you got a pair of brass ones on you, or you’re confident enough in your own technique.” He pauses for a brief moment before continuing on. “Your tail though, needs refinement; when it bound my talons, it took too long.” Tail stops whatever he’s been doing, he turns to face Razor, tilting his tip to the side.         The raging storm in my head clears, I calm down enough for my other side to go back into hiding. Then it hits me, I don’t know how I didn’t notice it until now, but Razor stinks with Cloud’s scent; he’s been in contact with Cloud recently, as in the past day. If anyone knows where Cloud is, it would be him. I must keep my cool, I can’t blow my cover, I hate to say this, but finding Cloud can wait.         “Horror, Horror!” Silver’s voice breaks me out of my deep thought.         “Sorry, something got me thinking.”         “Don’t interfere with Razor and I sparring match, or else.” Still hurt from earlier, I’m unable to look her in the eyes.         Razor whistles, I look up to see him pointing at the recruits. “Train with the recruits, only using your tail; if I catch you using anything else, I’ll punish you myself.” He orders, not wanting to disappoint Silver again, I merely follow Razor’s command. Credits Editor frieD195 > The Joys of Experimenting > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 61 - The Joys of Experimenting         The first hour of letting Tail spar with the recruits went by smoothly, although he seemed to just be playing around the entire time. An eager recruit tried relentlessly to beat Tail, but Tail danced around the sluggish newbie like it was nothing. Eventually Tail got bored of him, he made one wrong move and Tail brought him down in one swift strike; hard enough to make him yield, but not hard enough to harm him too much.         Hour two was a little different, the second recruit was smart enough to study Tail’s movements; but he wasn't smart enough to realize that Tail was just fooling around with the first guy the entire time. Tail swipes his feet from out under him, he tumbles down to the ground with as much grace as a rag doll. Tail points at another fledgling, summoning him in the sparring match; two versus Tail, odds might be in their favor, but Tail easily handles them both; until one of them lands a lucky strike; breaking Tail’s playful attitude.         Hour three was in the rookie’s favour, Tail’s movements became sluggish and sloppy as fatigue starts to set in. His weight became much more difficult to carry, forcing my lower back to bear the majority of his weight. As the end of the third hour drew near, my back ached, my legs stiffened up, and I’m doubtful that Tail can keep this going for very much longer. A few new recruits came in to train, oddly enough among them was a young unicorn; maybe in his teenage years, most likely just a few years older than Isaac. Hour four moved at a snail’s pace, seconds turned to minutes, minutes into hours. Tail can barely move now, my back is on fire, legs felt like petrified wood. Just the last recruit is the only one last standing, sweat drenched his brow, his breath raspy and heavy. Tail’s impaired movement give the last gryphon standing an opening, he barely manages to pin Tail to the ground; just before he collapses himself. I kept a watchful eye on Razor, studying his movements, his technique. He’s holding himself back, leading Silver along to believe that she has the upper hand. He’s agile, able to think quickly on his paws slash talons. If the time comes for he and I to fight seriously, he’ll be giving me a run for my money. The Horror seems to be oddly intrigued with the prowess of SIlver’s fighting style, her technique consists of precise, powerful attacks, though not as fast as Razor. A sense of pride fills me while I watched Silver fight; my Horror side is prideful that it accepted such a powerful, fierce female into our pack. All I want to do right now is go over there and mount her on the spot; but I force my Horror instincts to stay locked up for now.         Something bothers me; this young unicorn seems to be struggling with any offensive spells; even just casting a laser beam is giving him a tough time. Each beam takes longer to cast than the last; the beams seem weak, thin lines of orange that travel noticeably slower compared to anything else I’ve seen to date. Maybe each unicorn is more adept at certain schools of magic than others? Which begs the question, how come Isaac seems to be a jack of all trades, ‘master of all’? All I know is that unicorn magic hates me. The less I interact with it, the better. The finally rookie rolls off of Tail, he can barely stand; Tail can’t even move, a lead balloon can move faster than he can at the moment. Using a bit of Friend’s power, I put it into Tail’s vein, but even this is not enough to get the poor guy moving. “You’re going to make this troublesome for me, aren’t you buddy?” He tries to wiggle his tip, but all he manages to do is to kick up dirt. Sighing, I redirect Friend’s power into the veins in my legs; as the power flows into my veins, it’s like they’re waking up from a long slumber, they begin to pulse with new life with each ounce of power I put into them. Dragging Tail behind me, I started the long, strenuous trek over to Silver who seems to be finishing up.         A commotion breaks out behind me, a young voice yells out. “Watch out!” I turn my head to see a rogue laser barreling towards Silver and Razor.         I only need to close ten feet to intercept the laser, but with Tail being dead weight; that ten feet might as well be a mile. My Horror instincts force my body into overdrive, encasing my body in its scale armor, my hands and feet become clawed; and somehow, I manage to get my legs pumping like the devil himself was nipping at my heels. My legs shifted into gear, going straight from first to fifth. Ten feet never felt so far away, each step seemed to get me nowhere fast.         Silver turns her head to see me charging at them, she looks over to see the stray laser flying towards the both of them. Razor sees the laser, he steps away from it’s flight path and watches me closely. I feel like the turtle trying to beat the hare in this race. I pour on the power I obtained from the merging with Fade; the scales on my legs rise up; the normal thick black smog oozes out before igniting into a dark shade of blue frost-fire. The more power I force into my legs, the darker the arctic flame becomes.                  “Stop this nonsense Horror! Your body can’t handle this kind of strain!” Lightning orders.         “I know what my own body can handle! Either pipe down or give me power!” My heart rattles against my ribcage, it’s rhythmic beats turn into a wardrum.         “Silver will be fine, the laser is weak, you need to stop!” My chest tightens up, I ignore it and push on.         “I won’t forgive myself if she is harmed in anyway, shape, or form!” I throw on the breaks, my feet slide across the ground; the laser strikes against my chest. The first layer of scales take the brunt of the blow, it scorches a hole in me, singing a rib and grazing the left ventricle of my heart. The laser isn't powerful enough to penetrate through the back layer of scales, but it was strong enough to send me to a world of pain. The world around me comes to a screeching halt, I drop to my knees; speechless, the cries of Silver seem so distant, almost muffled behind a thick wall of glass. “Horror!” She screams.         “You want the good news or the bad news first?” Lighting Charmer sarcastically says.         “S-Status report.”         “I’m okay, thank you for asking.” sarcasm drips from his voice like venom from a snake.         “Bad news it is then, your heart has sustained damage, enough to bring it down to forty two percent.” Silver reaches for me, but stops short when she sees the raging flames on my legs.         “And the good news?”         “How about I just show you?” Like a flip of a light’s switch, my grey, bleak world is flooded with color again.         “T-Thank you Lighting.” I stand back up, Silver tries to stop me but I push past her towards the young unicorn.         My power veins in my arms vibrate with the deadly mixture of Friend’s and Fade’s power; the scales stand on end, a dark blue, almost black flames travel up my arms; stopping at my shoulders. My vision funnels into a tunnel, all I see is the unicorn cowering in fear. A handful of fledglings grab onto Tail, I keep on walking, dragging them behind me.         “It was a mistake! I’m sorry!” More rookies grab hold, but it’s still not enough.         He’s almost in arm’s length, a flurry of ideas come to mind on how I should punish this fortuneless soul who’s done goofed. So many glorious ideas float around my head: I could give his soul over to Friend, or let Fade eat him alive, but that might be too enjoyable; or I could torture him, flaying him alive sounds like the reasonable idea to go with; I should make something from his hide after I tanned it; maybe a wallet, or a purse for Fade.         “Horror! Stop!” Silver commands, her order snaps me free from my tunnel vision.         “Shell Shock, are you okay?” Silver flies between us, the frightened unicorn timidly nods his head.         “I-I said I was s-sorry! It was an accident, I swear!” His voice cracks.         “Horror, calm down, you need to rest.” Silver’s voice sounds shaky, almost fearful.         “Horror, look at me! I’m fine, no harm done.” She reaches out to me, the flames on my arms licks at her talons before she pulls them away.         She reaches out again, reluctant at first, her talons finds its way to my forearms; the flames engulfing her claws. I cast my gaze down into her eyes; god, how I missed those ruby red eyes of hers; how the seem to sparkle like a endless sea.         “The flames... Their c-cold. Why?”         “You’re not my enemy, I would never want to see you harmed. The flames that protect me will only harm the ones who wish to harm me or my loved ones.” I look pass Silver to see Shell Shock still trembling in fear.         “Silver, please, step aside.”  She does as I ask, Shell Shock tries to collect himself but falls short.         I take a knee, leaning in so what I’m about to whisper only he may hear. “Don’t say anything, just tap me on my arm if you know if Cloud is safe.” He looks down at the flames, he raises his hoof but he doesn’t dare to put it near me.         “I don’t consider you an enemy, you’ll be fine. To answer any questions you might have, I smell her on you.” He quickly taps me on my bicep, jerking his hoof back with great haste.         “Thank you, next time you see her. Tell her that I tend to keep my promise.” He looks up to me, his mouth is left gaping.         I stand back up, my scales lay down to their resting position; snuffing the flames. I merely pat him on the head, I turn back to see Silver solely standing there. My legs feel weak, my back is literally on fire, and my chest feels like it’s about to explode; the wound gradually closes; slower than usual. I take a step towards Silver, but my legs give out from the sudden overdrive and I collapse.         “Horror!” Silver cries, I fall hard and fast, I’m able to break my fall with my hands.         I weakly cough, “I-I’m fine, d-don’t worry about me.” I wasn't fine, I needed rest, badly, if I try to push myself any harder; I might be out of commission for awhile.         “Bull-fucking-shit, you’re not fine!” The sun casts Silver’s shadow over me as it starts to set behind the mountain.         “I just need some rest, that’s all.”         “Silver Wing, what’s the matter with your pet? Don’t tell me such a weak attack was able to bring it down.” Razor flies over to us, his shadow merging into a blob Silver’s.         “Please, Horror can take much more punishment than that. He’s just needs to rest, that’s all.” I’m able to push myself back up to my feet, poor Tail still hasn't recovered from over exerting himself.         Razor let’s out a piercing whistle, the recruits scurry over to us, each one standing in a perfect line next to me. “Rookies, the new shipment comes tomorrow night. Your training is complete, if you mess up tomorrow night, you’ll know what will happen; dismissed!” The newbies salute him by balling their right talon up and placing it over their chests.         “Silver Wing, take your pet over to the hotsprings; the minerals will help him recover; that’s an order.” He spreads his wings and flies off into the main building.         “Let’s go.” She turns and takes the lead; hopefully she knows where she’s going.         I pick Tail up, I drape him of my shoulders and limp after Silver. We walk up three wooden steps leading to the wood path that connects the hot springs with the main building. Just a few steps on the walkway I have to stop to catch my breath. Silver notices that I’m having trouble, she turns to me with a pain look on her face.         “You look awful Horror.” Awful? That isn’t strong enough, I feel like utter shit; hell not even that is strong enough.         “I-I’m fine, all I need is a little rest and I’ll be as good as new.” I give her a faint reassuring smile.         Silver lets out a sigh before puffing up her chest, “Get your ass into gear, shape up, and get a move on it! That’s an order Horror!” I do as I’m told, I put on a bold face and keep marching on.         Just one foot right in front of the other. I’ve never felt so weak; so helpless. Every other beam I have to stop to catch my break; I just pray that I don’t just keel over before the end of the night. I’m just a stone’s throw away from entering the bathhouse, Silver doesn't offer any help, infact she has already walked into the facility.         “Lighting, take the helm for a minute.” I don’t even wait for a response from him, I need to go talk to a certain Friend of mine about my current condition.         As soon as I enter the Darkness, my soul is assaulted by a tidal wave of exhaustion that hits me head on. I stumble backwards into Fade, she catches me before I have the chance to fall over.         “F-Friend!” I call out into the Darkness, only to be answer by my own echos.         “Friend isn’t here right now 27.” She lowers me down onto the floor of the Darkness, resting my head on her lap.         “W-Where is he? I need to know why he isn’t doing his jo-.” She gently places her hand over my mouth, I look up to her; her hair up in a tight bun.         “Hush 27, Friend should be back any minute now.” She moves her hand up onto my forehead, stroking my horns with care.         “I told him I wanted to use my solid that I won from your little adventure with Hyper Crasher.” I look down my body to see deep cracks running up and down my arms and legs.         “Jesus, I’m falling apart at the seams. I’m a bloody mess.” I seldomly chuckle, I look like a poorly put together jigsaw puzzle.         “We have little time to speak 27.” Fade’s voice is a near whisper, she lowers her head; her face just inches away from mine.         “Your memories, Arkis’ memories, I was right; they’re tampered with. These sealed memories I can’t access, I believe these memories can tell me, us, who you really are; but I can’t do this alone, I need your help.”         “The only memory that disturbs me the most is the gr-.” The sound of someone clapping interrupts Fade, we both look up to see Friend with his cane tucked under his arm while he claps.         “Clever girl.” His hands stop, but the sound continues on.         “Friend, what’s wrong with my body? Why has it become increasing difficult to perform basic fusion?” I try to raise my head, but my soul refuses to comprehend the command; I try once more, but my futile struggle only deepens the ridges that plague my body. “Feels like I’m withering away. Why is my body failing me now?”         “Your body is decaying.” He takes hold of his cane, and drives the tip into one of the cracks. “For your soul, it is not up to the task of controlling such a high-maintenance body.” He shoots Fade a dangerous glare, she meets it with her own.         “I told you not to let her feed on you, did you listen to little ol’ me? Noooo, ignore my advice and now look where you ended up at.” He twists his cane, causing the crack to fracture even deeper.         “Why haven’t you been doing your job then? You’re the one who’s suppose to keep me running!” I sneered.         “Yes, running. You’re not dead, your body can still move, so I can and have been slacking off on my duties.” The further the gaps expand, the more weary I become.         “Friend, stop it!” Fade protests; her hands squeeze my horns.         His cane dislodges from me with a hard jerk, “You need to feast on souls before you try the fusion again; that Don looked mighty tasty, he’ll surely do the trick.”         “What if I gave him a portion of my soul?” Part of Fade’s soul? Just imagine the rush I would get from that! I-. No, I push this tainted thought into the deepest bowels of my mind.         “I won’t hear a single word of it Fade!” It pains me to refuse such a wonderful offer, but I don’t dare take from a love one.         Fade looks down at me with a mixture of hurt and worry on her face. “Why are you refusing my help 27?” I can’t even look her in the eyes, I have to look away from those pleading eyes of hers.         “Enough of this squabble. Arkis has granted permission for you to access the exiled memories. I no longer owe either of you a solid.” Fade runs her hand down my cheek, I’m afraid to look up to her beautiful face and those hurt looking eyes, so I flee the Darkness.         I return back to the world of the living, greeted by a warming sensation around Tail. I look down to see me standing at the edge of the hot springs with the majority of Tail already soaking in the hot waters. The muscles in Tail start to loosen up while he soaks; he regains minor movement as he starts to weakly wiggle his tip back and forth.         “Aren't you coming in too Horror?” Silver’s voice grabs my attention, I turn my head to see only her head sticking up out of the water.         “Oh, yeah, just daydreaming.” I undo the bell collar from Tail’s base before stripping down to my birthday suit.         “Haven’t seen you completely covered in your scales like this before, what gives?” She pushes off from the far wall, making her way over to the edge I’m standing at.         I step into the hot water of the bath. “That laser did some extensive damage to my heart. I’ve been struggling just to keep standing; my armor is easing the pain for me.” I walk to meet Silver halfway, the water is already waist deep.         The sides of her beak curl up into a smile, “I like how it looks on you, it kinda suits you; dark, intimidating, just the way I like my Horror.” She puts her talon against my chest, running her claws down it.         “One thing I don’t like it how it hides your scars.” She pouts.         “Come now, you need to rest.” She forcibly pushes me down, I’m too weak, nor do I really care so I drop my entire body into the piping hot water; the waterline stops just below my Adam’s apple.         The tension in my body just melts away; I take a deep breath before fully submerging myself under the water. Every aching, stiff, and sore muscle unwinds themselves. Minutes fly by as I listen to the rhythmic beats of my feeble heart; faint, but steady. The world around me start to slip away; only to be brought back to me as Silver yanks my head back above the water.         “You trying to drown yourself? You were down there for at least five minutes!”         “Sorry to make you worry; I was just enjoying the feeling of weightlessness.” Tail has regained more of his mobility, he’s moving about more than ever, swimming around like a eel.         Tail brushes up against Silver’s inner thigh, causing her to shriek in surprise. “L-Looks like my favorite little guy is finally awake.” He worms his way through her back legs, up her backside and rubs up against her cheek.         She swims in closer to me; the spot in the pool that we’re at is just barely deep enough where she has to tread water. She props herself on me, her talons wrap around my neck. I look into her eyes, they sparkle with hunger, a lust for some fun. My face is red hot, not from this little advance from Silver, but from the steam and hot water. “We’re alone, Tail seems to be in a rather good mood, why don’t we have some fun?” I desperately want to, my body screaming at me to push it just a little further; my brain is sending a different message; it’s telling me to avoid any physical exertion. I rack my brain trying to find away around this, my heart needs to rest, doing this would surely be putting a strain on it. I open my mouth, but only wordless noise comes out; Silver takes this as an invitation; she presses her beak against my lips, her tongue slithers into my mouth and down the back of my throat. My instincts try to kick in, my hands move around to her hindquarters, my tongue wrapping around hers; before my hands can plant themselves on Silver’s firm rump, I forcibly push her off of me. “Silver. you have no idea how badly I want to have some fun right now, but I can’t risk it.” The sparks in her eyes erupt into a roaring fire; making her ruby red eyes glow like I’ve never seen before. “You’re afraid? You’re actually afraid, aren't you?” She holds on tight around my neck with one talon while she moved the other one below the water. “I’m fine with doing all the work.” She winks at me. “It’s not the fact that I’m afraid of over exerting myself any further.” That’s a bold face lie right there; never really been a big fan of straight up lying, makes me feel so... Dirty. “If they found us fooling around, wouldn’t your father be furious?” The fire of lust in her eyes twist into an inferno of hatred. “Don’t you dare speak a word of him!” Her talons dig into the back of my neck, her wandering paw stops short before meeting a certain member of mine; I thank whatever god there is for not screwing with my life. “What did he do to you? Why do you have such malice towards your own kin?” Her talons penetrate the scales on the back of my neck; blood starts to seep from the puncture wounds. She unlatches her claws from me, with a flap of her wings, she flies up onto the edge of the pool; her chest heaving, wings fully expanded. “You want to talk about malice, hatred?! Fine!” Her voice dangerously close to the edge of rage. “When you died in Unyasi, that thing, Friend, told me what you did to your own family! He told me how to killed your older sister and your mother in cold blood, he also told me what you did to your brother when you finally caught him!” A storm of spite erupts inside me, my scales stand on end; each one pulsating at high frequencies. “Then, then he told me something foul, that you’ve taken countless lives; innocent lives! Just so you could overthrow your father? Wh-” I snap, the storm inside me explodes into a blizzard. The frostbite flames erupt from the scales on arms and legs; flash freezing the the water in the hot spring. “I told you not to mention a single word of that!” My voice becomes low and dark; Silver holds her ground, not even flinching after witnessing the explosive power that radiates from me. “You opened this can of worms, now you’re going to finish them!” Her voice crosses over to rage. “I didn’t want to believe it! I tried so hard to stay in denial, every fiber of my being wanted Friend to be lying; he... I...” Her chest deflates, her wings return to their normal resting position, but she still maintains her firm posture. I pull myself out of my icy hole, the flames die down as the scales return to their normal position. “That man he told you about, whomever he was, is dead. I’ve been trying my damndest to make sure I don’t end up like he did; alone, so very much alone.” I walk across the smooth as glass surface towards Silver; she doesn’t budge, only continues to stare me down.         “Hor-.” She tries to speak, but I won’t give her the opportunity.         “No, the only thing I ever asked from you is not to speak a word of what Friend said. You spoke and now, now you have to listen.” Tail whips at the ice with such an immense force that he creates a deep fracture.         “The burden that I’ve been carrying around on my shoulders has slowly eating away at my humanity; and you know what? I’m not scared, no, I’m excited! Not knowing whatever happened to my home world, I feel like I’m responsible for it; and the feeling I get is unfathomable!” I near the edge of the bath, Silver’s eyes dangerously narrow the closer I get.         “It feels like I destroyed something beautiful! And what scares me, is that I can’t figure out what I did. ” Something deep inside me starts to stir; I stop only a few feet away from Silver as I concentrate on this movement.         “So what? You want to return home? Leave everything here behind? Leave all your friends behind?! Is that it?! You plan on dying alone like y-.” I take a step towards Silver, she shuts up and takes a step of her owns backwards.         “Whatever happened to my home world, I feel responsible for it. When the day comes that my exile has been dissolved, I would like to return to see the results of the sins that I’ve committed. I’m not looking for redemption; I lost the chance for redemption the day I made the contract with Friend. I’ve came to terms with this awhile ago.” I take another step, and she does the same; the daggers continue to shoot from her eyes, but I ignore them. The stirring inside me goes back into hiding. “But Earth...is no longer my home, I no longer have any family waiting for me to return, nor friends, nothing. This place, is where my friends, family, and loved ones are; this place is my home.” Her eyes fully open, the fires burning behind them fade away. I stumble forward; my unstable soul couldn’t handle the sudden outburst of power. Tail manages to fly out in front of me, breaking my fall as he props me up. “Thanks buddy.”  I weakly say, the strain I just put on my soul is taking its toll; my body weaker than before our little fight broke out; I’m just grateful I don’t have to carry Tail around anymore. The atmosphere shifts into a more calmer feeling, or I’m just in the eye of the storm. “So what am I to you then?” Her voice is sharp, sharp enough to cut a strand of hair straight down the middle. I’m so very tired of this fight of ours, all I want is to get something to eat, then go get some sleep. “How do you look at us?” Hoping I can change the subject of conversation. Her beak twists and turns to an unreadable emotion, just for a split second she breaks eye contact. “Y-You’re...” I steel myself, not sure if I want to know the answer or not. “Y-You’re my...” A straight line replaces the mixed expression on her beak, before she moves in closer to me. “You’re my companion, both as my pet and my...” Her mouth is left gaping, nothing but breath escaping past her open maw. She slumps down onto her haunches, she places a claw over her chest. A silent breath escapes from her body, she stays mute for a brief moment. “You’re my mate.” She whispers. “Celestia torture me with your tail until the cows come home, you’re going to make me say it? You’re my companion, my best friend, and my mate. You’re the one thing that I can lean on; I know when I doubt myself I can always rely on you for strength.” My eyes follow her claw as it moves down to her abdomen; I look back up to see her eyes glisten with tears that’s she holding back. “But seeing you... like this... It scares me... I’m trying so desperately not to pluck my own feathers right now.” She fights back the tears, making sure not a single one is shedded. “Scared of what?” My words causes her to flinch with a pained expression on her face. “I’m scared of losing you... My father... He’s been adamant about making my entire life into a living hell.” She’s visibly shakes, I take a step closer to her, she raises her claw off of her abdomen and holds it up. “No, don’t come any closer.” I ignore her command and take another step. “I said stop!” I refuse to comply with the command. Another step is taken, her body shakes even more the closer I get. “Horror, sta-.” I open my arms and go in for a hug, she retaliates by slapping me with full force of her talons; raking off several scales off my cheek. “When I give you a command, you’d better follow it! Do I make myself clear?!” She stops shaking, she wipes the blood from her claws on my chest. “Very well, Mistress Silver.” “Get dressed, dinner should be done soon.” I throw my boxers, pants, and collar on before Silver and I walked back to the main building under the moon’s glow. Using Tail as a makeshift cane, I limp behind Silver in the hallways. Servants hastily walk past us carrying platters filled with delicious-smelling food; my stomach lets out a powerful roar when the scent of food grows stronger. We walk into the main room, where I’m instantly overwhelmed by the scent of stir-fried food. Servants scurry about the room, setting food down on the Don’s table where he sat in the middle, Razor on his left with an empty spot to his left. Few more gryphons sat down at the table, just leaving a vacant spot to the Don’s right. “I must go take my seat next to my father. Just standby, I’ll make sure one of the servants brings you some food.” Tail keeps me propped up as I put my full weight on him. Silver leaves me and takes her seat next her father. One of the serfs sets a plate down in front of Silver, she whispers something into ear and points at me; the serf merely nods in agreement and walks out of the room in a hurry. The Don bows his head and murmurs a quick pray to himself; everyone at the table follows suit before grabbing their chopsticks and digging in. The girl that Silver whispered to comes back into the hall with a large bowl of white rice; she sets it down in front of me and looks up at me. “I’m terrible sorry, this is all I can bring you without a scolding from Razor; please forgive me.” She quickly says in a stifled whisper. It’s no Mongolian beef on a bed of fried rice, but I’m just grateful that I have something to feel my empty tank; although a bottle of soy sauce would make this odd meal, but I digress. I set down on the floor, Tail grabs the bowl of rice and I attack it with chopsticks as my only arsenal. inhale the large bowl in the matter of minutes; I’m content with a half empty tank; enough to get me through the night and possible until lunch time tomorrow. With everyone else eating their dinner, I cross my legs and close my eyes; resting my hands on each knee. I concentrate on that submerged feeling that stirred during the fight with Silver. I’ve never felt so... alive. Just that thought of obliterating something marvelous, something grand makes me so very alive. I try thinking of destroying a priceless work of art, but that doesn’t do it, an evil thought of whipping one of my friends from the face of existence gets the flow going; but it’s not enough, I need something... better, something that more sinister... something like an entire race, making an entire species extinct turns the trickle into a powerful current. Deeper and deeper I go, the sounds of plates clattering against other plates falls away from me, as well as the rest of the world around me. The only thing I can hear and feel is the deep-seated power boiling inside me. [youtube=http://www.youtube.com/watch?feature=endscreen&v=Zi8vJ_lMxQI&NR=1] Softly echos through a large, cold room;  I’m moving my latex gloved hands in rhythm with the music; with a empty syringe held tight in my right hand and a vial of my newest creation in my left; my two most favorite toys I might add. The blood curdling screams of man mixing in with the music only heightens the divine state of mine I’m in. “I’LL FUCKING KILL YOU! YOU FUCKING MONSTER!” His voice is dry and raspy, I can hear him desperately thrashing about on a metal table; kicking and screaming at the top of his lungs. “Oh, on the contrary my dear boy. It is I who will be killing you.” My voice doesn’t sound like it normally does. It sounds almost, alien to me. The foreign words coming from my mouth sound slightly higher pitch than usual, more high-spirited and foreboding. I turn on heel, my eyes open up to reveal the white, clean, crisp operating room; three operating tables with healthy test subjects occupying them; my computers running diagnostics and test subjects along the far wall; a wide assortment of tools at my disposal on their respective racks, neatly organized and sterilized. What a gleeful sight, to see my playground already for me to run about like a child, to play with my new friends and listen to them scream for their lives as I experiment on them to my heart’s content. “How I love to see my clean white walls, all the better to see the artwork I paint with your hot blood.” I purr, with a spring in my steps I make my way over to the tables. “P-Please, let us go! W-We won’t tell anyone, I swear!” A young, feminine voice speaks up from table two. “I’m terribly sorry love, but I just can’t bring myself on letting you three go. Each one of you have the privilege of being the very first subjects to undergo my new strain of virus I slaved so long and so very hard to create, just for you!” I put the needle into the vial and pull back on the plunger, filling it with a sickly green liquid. “Now, which one of you want’s to have the honor of becoming a new breed of super Horrors? How about you table one?” I smile at the man who continues to try to break free from his restraints. “HOW ABOUT YOU GO FUCK YOURSELF YOU GODDAMN FREAK!” With what little saliva he has left, he hocks a loogie on my face. I wipe my cheek onto my lab-coat, I give the needle a couple good flicks before driving it into table one’s IV. “Nobody can hear your screams, only me, myself and I.” I inject 3 cc of my newest concoction into him; absolutely ecstatic to see the results. I skip over to table three. “What a shame, looks like table three decided not to join us in our merriment. Which makes you, table two our control subject!” I plunge the syringe into table three’s IV, injecting 5 cc into him. “W-What are you d-doing to us?” She begins to cry softly, I place the vial and syringe on the nearby cart and rush to her side. “Shhh, shhh, it’s going to be okay love. No more tears, can you do that for me, please? There’s no need for you to cry, soon enough you’ll evolve with your fellow friends.” I gently dry her cheeks with a handkerchief that was tucked away in my lab-coat. “Come on now, show me that pretty smile of yours. I would greatly appreciate it if you did. My spectators would be most thrilled to see you smile, wouldn’t he?”         I come back with the largest grin plastered on my face; that memory... I-It never felt so real, it was the most disturbing one yet, but I want more! But the strangest thing, what did he, or I mean by spectators? Was he talking about me? I push all of these to the side when I see that Silver as already finished and left the room, leaving me in my meditating position and the clean up crew. “Miss, where did my handler run off to?” Tail taps the nearest serf’s shoulder, she turns to me with a blank look.         “Everyone has retired to their chambers for the night.” Is the only thing she says before returning to her duties.         I make my way back to the Mount Everest of stairs, knowing that I’m going to be regretting every step of the climb. Just a quick warm up before I start my journey, three steps at a time, steady pace gets me to the top; I didn’t break my previous time, but I made it to the top without keeling over. I wipe the sweat from my brow before opening the door leading to Silver’s room; lights are already off, maybe she’s asleep? I open the door and step in, I let one click out to get the mental imprint of the room.         “Come to bed, Horror.” Fuck, did I wake her?         “Sorry, did I wake you?” Tail closes the door behind me, I walk into the dark, clicking periodically to make sure I don’t run into anything.         “No, you didn’t. You coming to bed or not?” One last click gets me home, I crawl into bed and snuggle up next to Silver.         She leans into me with all of her weight, Tail wraps himself around her warm body and I bury my face into her feathers; just breathing in her scent makes my heart flutter; as long as I can still breath, I never want to forget this scent. I pull the covers over to us, and lay there silently before Silver rolling over onto her side to face.         “I’m sorry for being so rough on you today Horror.” I can’t see her face in the dark, but I know that she’s wearing a sorrowful expression on her face.         “I’m sorry if I hurt you, I just don’t wan-.” I pull her against my body, planting a gentle kiss on her beak.         “Whatever you do, how much you think you’ve hurt me, just know this Silver Wing; I’ll always be there standing by your side.” She nuzzles her head under my chin before sighing happily.         “Thank you, 27.” Are the last words that are spoken between us for the rest of the night. Silver falls asleep in my arms, leaving me very much awake, it’s going to be a long night for me. Credits Editor frieD195 > Darkness on the Horizon > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 62 - Darkness on the Horizon         This night seems endless, my body is exhausted, my brain desperately wants to rest but I just can’t seem to fall asleep. I feel safe enough here; I don’t sense any intruders, the castle feels almost desolate at night; everyone is off in slumberland and I’m forced to hear my own thoughts echoing off the walls. Silver on the other hand is restlessly sleeping, every once in awhile she toss and turns in her sleep; her talons scraping across my scales. I run my hand the back of her neck, trying to calm her down. But she continues to thrash about in her sleep, I run my hand down her body at a snail’s pace, first down her chest and onto her abdomen; she settles down, a quiet sigh escapes from her beak while my hand rests on her stomach.         “What’s plaguing your dreams, Silver?” I think to myself.         I begin to pet her warm stomach, gently running my claws through her short fur. Silver rolls over to her other side, taking all the blankets with her. I scoot in closer to her, giving her a light kiss on her beak before tucking her in. “No more bad dreams, you hear me?” I whisper into her ear. I set up on the bed, letting Tail stretch out and pop my back. Out of the corner of my eye I see a dim glow moving in the hallway, it stops at the door and goes out.         “Up we go buddy.” I think to myself, Tail gets the idea and stretches towards the rafters.         I jump up and Tail pulls us up to the rafters. As I do, the intruder opens the door and steps in. A cloud passes over the moon, snuffing out it’s light, the very little light that leaked into the room through the window vanishes; depriving it of all light. With the room pitch black, my mutated eyes promptly adjust to the new dark; turning the invader to a small blob. The urge to click is almost too much to fight back; I can’t let this unwelcomed guest to know that I’m watching them.         I creep across the rafters on all fours like a cat walking across a tree branch. My prey takes baby steps into the room, making very little progress. It’s time for me to go fishing. I grab onto the rafter, lowering myself down so Tail can catch the little fishy. Just another few steps puts ‘em in grabbing range for Tail; he lunges forward, corkscrewing around their muzzle and throat; hook, line, and sinker. I just caught me a freshwater pony! I reel in my catch, her screams are muffled, she flails about wildly in an utter failure of an attempt to escape. I pull myself back up, Tail dangles my prized catch in front of me. Raising just a handful of scales on my arm, they vent off enough frost-fire to espouse who the intruder is.         “S-Stella?! What are you doing here?!” My stifled whisper causes Stella to flap her tiny wings, she reaches out to me for a hug.         “Hmrrmr!” She mutters.         “Tail, let her go, would you?” Her tiny wings flap furiously, like a hummingbird hovering. Tail let’s her go and she flies straight into me.         “Horr-!” I shut her trap before her shrieks for joy wake Silver up.         “Shhh! Silver Wing is sleeping!” She nods silently.         “I missed you Horror!” She tries to hug me, her forehooves aren't able to make it past my sides.         “I missed you too, Stella.” I return the ineffective hug, nuzzling the top of her head with my cheek; then it hits me, her scent, she smells of Cloud! She reeks with it, she must’ve had contact with her in the past twenty four hours.         “I got soooo excited when little brother Shell came back looking for big sis, he said he was attacked by a monsters, and I knew it was you! Uncle Lemon told me to stay put, but I snuck out!” Good, that little shit did what I asked.         “Shouldn’t you be in bed? It’s almost midnight.” She shakes her head in my chest, disagreeing with me.         “Can’t! I couldn’t sleep! I was too excited to sleep, I needed my Horror! You’re the bestest teddy bear!” I cradle Stella in one arm, grabbing the rafter with the other, lowering us back down to the floor.         “I can’t sleep either. Come on, let’s go for a walk under the night sky; that will calm us down, I promise.” I use the dull light from the small flame on my arm to find the door, we creep out the room and made our way outside.         I step foot out into the night sky, Stella buries her head into my arms. “I don’t like the dark, it’s scary!” She cries.         “Oh, I love the dark, especially the night sky. Don’t worry Stella, I won’t let anything happen to you.”  And just like that, out pops her head from my arms.         “I know, you’re just so cuddly!” Her big blue eyes peering up to me, reflecting the stars like a surface of a lake late at night.         We only work for a short while before finding a cozy spot next to a lone cherry tree in a sea of white sand. I set down on the sand, resting my back against the trunk of the tree, Stella seeks shelter in my arms as the cool late summer night’s air kicks up; bringing with it the first cool breeze of Autumn. I look up to the vast night sky, the moon is full, casting its glow down on the land below; the stars twinkle, like miniature fireworks exploding, but their flash never fades away.         “I love the night, such beauty lies within its dark depths. Each stars’ light takes years for it to reach us, by the time its gotten here; the star could already be dead. No star is alike, each one unique in its own way.” Stella shifts herself so she too can stare up at the night sky. “Endless worlds, endless galaxies waiting to be found. So many wondrous things, black holes, wormholes, stars that are dying, stars that are being born anew. Just empty space, housing an infinite range of possibilities; you just have to go willing to explore the unknown.” The moon seems so close, like I can just reach out and pluck it right out of the night’s sky. Stella only lays there speechless, soaking up every ounce of knowledge I’m spewing out. “How do you know so much about Princess Luna’s creations?” The wind stirs, causing Stella to shiver. Tail wraps himself around her, she snuggles into his makeshift blanket. “I can’t tell you how I know all of this.” A light streaks across the sky, it’s tail burns a bright white. Stella points up to the sky with her hoof. “Hey look! A shooting star!” Her voice fills with even more innocent joy; we both follow it until it burns up in the atmosphere. “Just brilliant, purely brilliant.” Stella moves further down my lap, just past my knees; Tail makes sure she’s able to move freely while he shields her from the cold wind. “Horror look! The sky is falling!” I look up to see over a dozen shooting stars dancing across the night sky, more and more follow; their tails leaving an afterglow that slowly fades away into the dark. “The sky's not falling, that’s a meteor shower. Most likely a Perseid shower.” Tail raises Stella up into the air, her eyes widening while we sat there watching the flurry of meteors shoot across the sky. Tail stretches out more, almost to full length as the light show continues on. I reach into my pocket and grab my PDA; the screen flickers to life and I type in the necessary passcodes to get to the picture library. I hit the camera button and go into the options; turning on the recording function. I aim the lens up and hit the record button. We laid there, watching the beautiful show; the time flew by, the last few remnants of the stars disappear into the great darkness above. Stella sits there awestruck; I save the recording of the meteor shower; before I turn my PDA off, a icon flashes on the screen. “Horror, what’s that blinky thing up there? Is that some kind of star too?” I look to where her hoof is pointing, a slow moving blink glides across the stars. “No... That’s... Could it be? It couldn’t be, could it?” The icon flashes again, an urgent message pops up on the screen with a loading bar. “What? What is it Horror?” “It’s a satellite!” The loading bar crawls across the screen, zero percent, then jumping to ten percent; what is my PDA downloading?! “Sat-el-ite?” She tilts her head in confusion. “Yes, it’s a piece of technology that’s launched into space, doing various things; one of them is space exploration.” Thirty percent of the way complete. “This might be far fetched, but it could be from my home planet!” Fifty percent, I’m at the halfway point!         Her eyes stay fixated on the satellite, her head following the flashing white light.“But Silver Wing said you came from Unyasi, did she lie to me?” Her voice sounds like she’s been betrayed; hopefully I can explain it so she can understand.         “She didn’t lie about that, long story short Stella; I originally came from a planet called Earth. I have a theory on how this satellite arrived here; It must’ve traveled through a wormhole.” Sixty percent, come on satellite, just stay in range a little longer! “How can a wormhole lead all the way up there into Luna’s night sky? I thought wormholes went down into the dirt?” I stop myself from facepalming, you poor naive child. “This is a different kind of wormhole Stella. Think of it as this, a wormhole in space acts like a bridge, connecting two locations together.” Seventy percent. “Oh, kinda like unicorn magic? What was that spell little bro used?... Oh that’s right, teleportation, I think.” “Exactly! Wow Stella, you’re pretty smart for being so young.” I rub the top of Stella’s head, causing her to squeal joyfully. Eighty percent complete, it’s almost downloaded! “But, for something to travel through a wormhole without being torn to shreds, it must be perfectly spherical; which distributes the stress put on it perfectly. But what bothers me that it would have to made out of Unobtainium which is suppose to be nearly impossible to create.” Another cold wind kicks up; Stella quickly seeks shelter in Tail, wrapping herself with him. Just ten percent to go, just a little more, that’s all I ask for. The wind blows even harder, causing the tree branches from the cherry tree to sway. “What is it doing here though?” Tail brings Stella back to me, only her head sticks up from cocoon of Tail she’s in. “Let’s find out, shall we?” One hundred percent, my curiosity is about to be fed a big ol’ heaping spoonful of piping hot goodness thanks to this rogue satellite. I open the file that I’ve download, my PDA’s screen turns black for just a second. Lines of coding fills the screen; a metallic voice pours through the speakers. “Date - September third, 32,727 A.D. Home world, Earth, solar system, Sol System. Current status on China - Error. Redirecting, current status on Japan - Error. Redirecting, current status on U.K - Error. Redirecting, current status on U.S - Error. Redirecting, current status on Mar’s outpost - Weak. Connecting to Mar’s outpost... Connecting... Connecting... Connected.” More code scrolls across the screen before the robotic voice returns. “Current location of unit: Azure Horizons. Solar system - KHO-08132021 - Planet B, of A,C,D,E. Scans of planet B’s shows: Nitrogen levels at seventy nine percent, Oxygen levels at twenty percent, remaining one percent composed of trace gasses. Water level at seventy two percent. Life forms - sentient. KHO-08132021-B suitable for settlement. Dark energy levels, high. Calculations show planet B’s orbital period is four hundred days. Sending coordinates of possible habitable planet to the Mars outpost. Sending... Sending... Sending... Sent.” More codes floods the screen, before a single line of text crosses the screen, “The Black Death”. “Loading prerecorded audio logs... Loaded.” - “If I’m hearing this message, then it means that I’ve survived reentry and the botched landing.” It’s my voice, h-how can this be possible? “Audio logs are corrupted, tempting to repair... Repairing... Repairing... Repairing... Success, salvageable audio files, nineteen percent.” The sound of someone having a coughing fit fills the speakers. “I-I don’t know h-how I’ve been in cryo. My PDA is still in functioning condition, I -.” I violently cough again. “That’s blood, I need to proceed early with the plan, cryosleep is already taken its toll on m -.” *Static* “Memory loss is highly probable after traveling through a wormhole while in long period of stasis, if this is the case. Age: twenty six before cryo sleep. Name: -...” *Static* “Remember, I need to rem -.” *Static* “I can’t tell if I’m on a different planet or not, I’m in a goddamn forest, noting too alien about th -.” I cough even harder this time, followed by a sigh. “Even more blood, I see the darkness creeping in around me, just in the corner of my eyes I -.” *Static* “Returning home is improbable, can’t return to the satellite; my pod is no longer in functioning condition after impact. Dark energy -...” *Static* “Key, find a source -...” *Static* “I see the darkness creeping in around me, just in the corner of my eyes I -.” *Static* “May the Abyss guide my movements.” The logs cut out, only leaving white noise. “Retrieving data... Retrieving... Retrieved. Cryogenic stasis, thirty thousand seven hundred and six years. Connecting to Cryogenic pod... Connecting... Connecting... Connecting... Failure, cryogenic pod is not responding, running diagnosis... Diagnosis complete. Cryogenic pod is out of range, unable to connect.” The screen returns back to the homepage as the satellite moves out of range; leaving me utterly speechless. “Horror, what was all of that?” Stella’s voice sounds muffled, feels like my head is being held underwater while she stands over me; peering into the water. “H-Horror?” I sink deeper into the watery depths, Stella’s voice is barely audible to me now. I let this drowning sensation take me, letting this memory engulf me. The thick metallic door closes behind me, it’s locks engaging with a mechanical hiss. “Azure Horizons, don’t, and I repeat, don’t administer the vaccine during cryo stasis.”  I lay down in shell like bed, strapping myself in before it’s cover slides over, sealing me inside. “Affirmative. Launch countdown will commence after cryogenic stasis is in effect.” The monitor in my chamber flickers on with a hum. I can’t but help to grin at what I see, Alex Orlov, Tiny, and Ice Cube being swarmed by a hoard of Horrors while my brother is laying dead in a pool of his own blood. Alex let’s loose a blood curdling scream as a Horror’s tail impales her through her abdomen. Tiny has a Horror on his back, its teeth sinking into his massive shoulder, another one gnawing on his ankle, and a third flailing wildly in his left hand while he pummels it with his large fist. Ice Cube goes to reload a new magazine in his M4 Carbine, only to collapse to the ground when a acidic bile lands on his back. I lick my lips, metallic taste of blood on them. “S.Y.O.T.O.S, brother.” The countdown for my cryochamber starts, Ten - Nine - Eight - . “Azure Horizons, is the package secured?” Seven - Six -. “Affirmative.” Five - Four - Three -. “Fantastic. And here, we, go -.” Two - One.         I come back to a lone tear streaking down my cheek, I couldn’t tell why I shed it in the first place; only knew that the memory I just relived was... Incredible. “Horror, why are you crying?” Stella’s voice sounds so tiny, looking down I see her eyelids half masked with her head resting on Tail.         “I’m not sad, I just had a happy memory.” Just a little white lie, the memory was happy; but something about it, I felt... Sad during it.         She nuzzles against Tail, who in return gently pets her mane with his tip. “That’s gooood to hear.” Stella lets out a long, drawn out yawn; her eyes slowly closing.         “I’m sweepy Horror, can I sweep with you toni-.” She falls asleep before finishing her sentence. Tail makes sure she’s completely covered up, he rests his tip against Stella’s muzzle.         “You’re such a good boy Tail.” He doesn’t acknowledge my praise, not wanting to wake the little one sleeping inside the makeshift blanket he’s providing. Another cool summer’s night wind softly blows, carrying the scent of sand and water with it; the pink cherry leaves sway and rustle in the breeze. I just count the stars, each one twinkling in the dark night sky. I manage to reach five hundred and two before the Sandman comes for me as well; whisking me away to slumber land with everyone else.         After Ice finishes off his pack of cigarettes, we walk through the heavy iron door; and instantly get bombarded with music. Techno is being blasted through the speakers, the bass pounding against my chest as the beats rip through my head like a chaotic storm; tearing everything up inside; making me want it even more.         “HOW CAN WE FIND OUR TARGET IN HERE?!” Ice Cube leans in close to me, shouting at the top of his lungs; his words being drowned out by the overpowering music.         I merely shrug in response before walking away from him; just letting the music take ahold of my body. My head bobbing in motion with the sound of the bass pounding away; I meld into the crowd of people, becoming one with the party. I look over the moving bodies and see a rather attractive woman sitting at the bar across the sea of people dancing the night away. Her body has a beautiful tan on it, her curves in all the right places; slim, short, wavy bronze hair with a coppery sheen to it, and very fine. Her long tanned legs seem to go on for miles, her hair sways back when she takes a sip from her white russian. Her jeans are skin tight, shaping her ass into almost a heart shaped, tank-top resting just above her bellybutton with a low V-cut in it. She runs her fingers through her hair before finishing her drink and leaving the bar.         I push through the sea of dancing people, following the women down a hallway; passing few people making out against the wall or just getting it on. She stops before entering through a door, turning her head and looking at me with a smile on her face; she raises her hand next to her lips and moves her index finger; beckoning me to her. I start walking down the hallway after her, she steps into the room before I near her. Reaching the door, I hear faint footsteps coming from behind me, I turn to only see the few couples in the hallway going at it.         Shrugging it off as it was nothing, I turn and walked through the door; there she stood, staring at me; her head slightly tilted, still moving that skinny index finger of hers; beckoning me to come closer.         Her dark emerald green eyes piercing through my very soul.“很高兴你决定跟我走。” “Glad you decided to follow me.” Her rich Russian accent betrays her Chinese words.         “你是我看到的第一件事情，当我走进这家具乐部，你看孤独的坐在那里，自己在酒吧。”         “You're the first thing I saw when I walked into this club, you looked so lonely sitting there by yourself at the bar.” I take a step closer, she simply smiles at me while her hands move behind her back.         Her eyes narrowing, but the green from her eyes still penetrate me. “Your Chinese is rather impressive. For an American.”         “And your English is impressive, for a Cold Agent.” Her smiles widens, I come to a stop when I hear more footsteps from behind me.         “Ex-Cold Agent, not many people know about that, for someone of your talents you must have some friends in dark places.”         “And what talents might you be referring too?” I start to walk closer to her with a lustful grin on my face.         “The talent of being a ghost, why did you come all the way to a shithole in China? Did you come just to see me? Or something else?” She quickly removes her hands from behind her, now duel wielding silenced 9mm beretta pistols.         Stopping only a few feet away from her. “So, you’ve done your homework; you yourself must have some friends in dark places to find out one of the many talents I have.” Her pistols trained on me, holding firm.         “I may know a few people, you’re a hard man to find any information on. Now, what do you want from me?” She bites her lower lip, I continue to wear my grin.         “You’ve been a busy girl, Alex Orlov.” Her guns lower; just by an inch, giving me the opportunity to move in. In one swift movement, I disarm her left gun, slapping her right hand into the air; I grab ahold of her left arm and twist it behind her back with my free arm hold her other one in the air.         She lets out a sensational laugh, pressing her warm body against my front. “Looks like someone is excited to see me.” She shifts firm rump, rubbing it against my rising member.         “You know very well why I’m here, Alex; it’s time for work, play time can come later.” I let go of her right arm; she runs her now free hand down my arm, down my front and stopping right on my pant’s button.         “It’s been months since the last time you paid me a visit, I know Ice Cube is somewhere in the club right now; we’re alone, why would you want to squander this?” Sounds like someone is approaching me, but only us are in the room.         “Tell me where Warwick Freeman is. After that, maybe, just maybe you and I can get reacquainted.” Her free hand moves away from my pants, dragging her slender fingers across my shirt, against my cheek and resting her hand against the back of my head.         “Fine, but I’m coming too. I’ve spent months tracking him down, I’ve gotten this close, I’m not going to let him slip away ag -.” The footsteps become even louder, I jerk my head back to only see a brick wall.         “Easy now, I know better than to get too close to a sleeping animal.” I open my eyes to see a brown stallion; he stares at Stella with a sour scowl.         I look down to see Stella still sound asleep in her cocoon. “Don’t worry about Stella, she sought me out, not the other way around.” With Tail laying on my lap, I place my hand on Stella and gently pet her. “I wouldn’t dare think of hurting one of my own.” Another one in my weird little pack mortality, this little one seems to warm up to my Horror instincts.         “I don’t trust you, the scare you gave Shell Shock only adds to my dislike towards you.” His scowl only deepens before continuing. “Stella on the other hoof feels fondly of you. She’s a little too trusting if you ask me; but she’s still a foal.” A rogue sun beam makes its way through the leaves, kissing Stella on her eyelids; she retaliates by pulling her head into the nest of Tail before settling back down.         “An honest pony, that, I can respect.” A slight twitch on the corner of his mouth, I act like I didn’t notice it. “Safe to assume you’re Lemon, no?” He nods his head in agreement. “There’s no point on us being strangers, is there? I’m Horror, it’s a pleasure to make your acquaintance.” I extend my right claw towards him, he looks down to it; he places his hoof in my palm and we shake hands.         “You shouldn’t judge most books by their covers, you can never be too safe; can you?” I retract my hand from the kind gesture, Lemon just stands there looking at Tail.         “No, you can’t; especially in our line of work.” I like this guy, honest, and straight to the point; his attitude I can admire.         “She wanted me to pass a message along to you, I think you know whom I’m talking about.” I set straight up, Lemon now has my full attention. “She says not to worry about her, don’t come looking for her; she’ll find you.” Butterflies float about in my stomach, that, or Lighting Charmer is rearranging the furniture again; hopefully it’s the former of the two. “Don’t worry, she’s a clever mare. Hare is with her and her plans that she devises on the spot work out for us; mostly; no plan is perfect.” With a happy sigh of relief, I lean back against the tree trunk.         “I appreciate that I -.” I feel Stella stirring from her slumber, Tail unravels around her; revealing Stella with a big smile on her muzzle, her eyes halfway open, and I can’t quite put my finger on it; but something's different about her.         “Good mornin, Horror.” She lets out a yawn before standing up on Tail.         She stretches out her tiny wings before she wipes the sand from her eyes. “Sleep well Stella?” She happily nods.         “Tail is best blanket!” Tail gives her a hug, which she returns the favor.         “Congratulations Stella.” Stella turns around to see Lemon with an amused look.         “For what uncle Lemon Face?” He taps his flank, she looks at his; Lemon shakes his head and points at her flank.         I’ve never seen anyone with such a big smile on their faces before, she’s literally beaming with delight. “I got my cutie mark!” She squeals, bouncing around on Tail like a trampoline.         It’s like watching a child on Christmas day, so much innocent joy; every pony and zebra I’ve seen has one of these butt tattoos on them but I have the slightest idea what they're for. Stella launches off Tail, flapping her tiny wings to fly the small distance to me; she wraps her forehooves around my neck and hugs me tightly. “Thankyouthankyouthankyou!” Thank you for what? What did I do?!         Lemon only smirks, I look at Stella’s new butt tattoo to see it’s a meteor shower; a total of seven stars, six white following one black star; their tails glistering with stardust. The contrast of the stars on Stella’s light purple coat makes them stick out like a sore thumb. “You’re welcome?” She hugs me as tight as her tiny hooves will allow her to.         “Go on, give us a look.” She breaks the hug, landing back on Tail.         “It’s a meteor shower! Like the one from last night!”         “Look, the black star is you Horror!” She points out; sticking her flank high into the air so Lemon and I can see.         “So Stella, you wish to learn more about Luna’s night?” Lemon ask.         “No, I want to learn about the universe!” Lemon tilts his head with a confused look on his face. “Horror told me so much about the universe, how big it really is! I want to go out in it like he did!” I can’t but help to chuckle in the inside at Lemon’s confused look that only grows by the second.         “First thing I want to know is how a shooting star is created!” She turns her head to me with eager eyes pleading for answers.         “A meteor is made up lots of dust and dirt with a little ice mixed in. It’s very tightly compacted into an oddly shaped ball; it can either go by the name ‘shooting star’ or ‘falling star’ when it enters the planet’s atmosphere. When it hits the air in the atmosphere, it’s going so fast that the air in front can’t move out of the way fast enough. As the super fast moving air rubs along the surface of the meteor, it generates heat from friction, causing it to burst into flames; hence the name.” Stella’s eyes only widen with each word I mindlessly speak out.         “See Lemon Face! There’s so much I want to learn about the universe!” Beaming with excitement, anymore she might explode.         “When you get back to Cloudsdale, if you ask Uncle really nicely; I’m sure he’ll help you.”         She jerks her head back to me at break neck speeds. “Can’t you teach me Horror?!” Her voice whimpers, and her eyes look like she’s just been betrayed.         “I can’t Stella, I’m sorry. I’m under strict orders right now from Silver, but maybe, just maybe after everything has settled down; then I’ll be more than happy to teach you the basics; I won’t hand it over on a silver platter; it’s going to be hard work but it’s very rewarding.” Just like that, like a simple flick of a switch, her eyes fill right back up with the innocent joy that fills Stella.         “Yay! I love you Horror!” She wraps her hooves around my neck again; I return her hug, earning me a gleeful squeal.         A loud whistle rings out, we look over to the source to see Razor standing on the walkway. “Horror, come!” He orders; I give Stella one final hug before Tail sets her down next to Lemon.         “Byebye Horror!” I wave to her while I walk towards Razor.         It only takes me a few moments to reach Razor and his trademarked blank expression. “The Don sent out orders to bring you in, he’s displeased by your outburst from yesterday’s training.” I stand there silently, we both know what I did yesterday was a little rash; hopefully this will all blow over so I’m not compromised. Razor leads me back into the grand hall, there sits the Don and Silver. The first thing I notice are her eyes; their red and puffy.         “Kneel Horror.” Razor orders, I do as I’m told and take a knee.         “So, this is your true form?” The Don remarks. Silver can’t even look at me, she’s just looking past me.         “Horror, shed your armor.” Silver barks, I ignore the command.         “Horror, I said to shed your armor!” I hear a slight whimper hidden away in her voice, looking up I shake my head; refusing the order.         “No.” I bluntly say.         “Your pet is disobeying you, thought you’ve trained it better.” Razor remarks calmy. Silver not responding to well to his answer, she opens her beak her beak but her father speaks before her.         “Horror, your armor, what purpose does it serve you? You’re not in combat, why do you wear it?” I know he’s not taking in interest in me, no, he’s fishing for information; know thy enemy; smart move.         “I’m still regenerating from last night’s events that transpired. Me being in my natural state consumes less energy; thus speeding along the process of reconstruction.” False positive, hopefully this will satisfies him enough.         The Don takes look at Razor, who only stands there silently; “I was informed yesterday about your impulsive actions; one more irrational move and I’ll see to it personally that you’re put down like a rabid dog.” Not a hint of emotion fills his words; the unnerving part is that I can’t get a single tell on him. Credits Editor frieD195 > Beta Testing > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 63 - Beta Testing         “Sir, the shipment of livestock shall be in before nightfall. Our scouts counted eleven fresh heads.” Razor reports.         “Eleven. That’s below the quota.” The Don replies. I look over to Silver to see her looking away from her father.         “Originally there was twenty in the herd. But due to complications, we lost a few during transportation.” Silver stands up from the table and walks out; Don nor Razor pays her any mind.         The Don unfurls a document, he takes a quick glance at it before breaking the awkward silence Silver left in her wake. “She never had the stomach for this. She’s a disgrace to the family, so is my brother; they're too soft. But you, you my son. One day, you shall take the rightful place as Don and lead this family to glory.” The apple doesn’t fall too far from the tree I guess. Would explain how Razor obtained such a poker face.         “It was a loss for us when she came back from Unyasi. The flock of guards we sent with her should’ve made sure she never returned.” Just hearing Razor speak ill of Silver makes me want to disembowel him right here and now. But this, this puts me right on the edge of murdering everyone in this room.         “Make sure her pet is ready for tonight. These documents show an increase activity from Celestia’s special forces; they’ll be here soon enough.” Razor lets out a sharp whistle, I turn to see him already walking out the door, before I leave the room, the Don says one finally thing.         “Horror, I have my eyes on you. One mishap, and you’re gone.” I don’t even respond, I just push past the open door and followed Razor.         We continue to walk in silence, we turn a corner into a hallway that’s filled with servants; they see Razor and instantly press up against the wall as we pass them. He stops next to the girl who brought me food last night. “You’re the one who brought Horror scraps last night?” She timidly nods.         “Take him to the kitchen, make sure every need is met.” He emphasizes on the word every; she gulps at the insinuation thought.         “Horror, come find me before the twilight hour; other than that, what you do on your free time is your own business.” He turns around and walks back the way we came, leaving me to the cowering servant in front of me.         The other servants quickly get back to work, my escort pushes off from the wall and leads towards the kitchen. I follow the young girl, but mainly my nose; I can already smell the sweet, savory scent of food wafting out from behind the white double doors that swing open when my escort pushes past them. Before I reach the door, a handful of servants file out from behind the door; leaving the double white doors swinging carelessly. Tail opens the door for me and I walk into a neatly kept, well stocked, spotless kitchen and the girl nervously standing next to the island counter top.         “I-I am at your disposal, s-sir.” Her beak shattering against itself, her wings quiver and her eyes rapidly scanning me.         I move in closer to her, just into arms length. She flinches as I move my hand closer to her head. “Relax, I’m not going to do anything to you; if I did, my mistress would tan my hide faster than you can blink.” I reach past her, grabbing a pan from the hanging rack over the island counter top.         “Oh thank Celestia.” She relaxes. “May I speak, sir?” She asks, Tail takes the frying pan and sets it on the stove while I make my way over to the industrial size fridge.         “You may.” Opening the fridge was like opening up someone’s skull for a zombie; over stocked with vast amounts of different food; just the most beautiful sight I’ve seen in a long, long time; brings a tear to my eye.         “What exactly are you?” She asks the age old question, my back turn to her; hiding the grin that's creeping onto my face.         Raiding the refrigerator, I grab what I know is edible; eggs, cheese, lettuce, tomatoes, and ground beef. “Oh, I’m nothing special, just your typical Horror.” My frying pan is all nice and hot, I mix in various spices into the ground beef and turn it into a thick patty. I throw the patty on the pan, the meat sears and sizzles as it cooks; I breath in deep the savory smell of the meat cooking.         “What exactly IS a Horror?” Tail picks up the spatula and flips the patty over; I crack an egg into the skillet.         “Now, that, my fine feathered friend, is a question that no one has dared to ask.” I cut up the tomato into thin slices, Tail throws on several slices of cheese onto the charred meat. The young gryphon places a loaf of bread next to me, I look over to her with a gentle smile.         “Thank you, care for one?” I ask, she only looks to me with a puzzled look.         “What exactly is it that you’re making?” I place the patty on a slice of bread, then two slices of tomatoes, a slice of lettuce, a fried egged, another piece of cheese and crown my master piece with another slice of bread.         “A Royale with Cheese; go on, take it.”         “I-I can’t, Razor w -.” I shove the burger into her mouth, she bites down into it and slowly chews as she ‘Mhmmms’.         I throw on another meat patty on the skillet. “Let me deal with Razor; you looked famished.” Not going to cook it well-done like the other, I like my meat bloody.         She greedily eats at my creation, devouring it before I finish making my own. “That was really good!” I look over to see her liking her talons of the remnants . “Where did you learn to cook like that?” I take the first bite of my Royale with cheese; can’t beat home cookin’ like this.         “Just something I picked up from where I’m from. Sometimes to create the best tasting foods, you’ll have to go outside your normal comfort zones.” My burger is perfect, medium-rare and bloody.         She eyeballs my burger, licking her beak; I tear off half of it and she grabs it in the blink of an eye. “That good, aye?” She nods before sinking her beak into it. I finish off my half of the burger, this might be the last time I get a decent meal; might as well enjoy it while it lasts.         Tail cracks open a half a dozen more eggs into the skillet, I mix in a tablespoon of milk, dash pepper and salt and make scrambled eggs with cheese. Tail reaches up into one of the cabinets and grabs two plates. “Still hungry?” I didn’t even need to ask this, she’s already grabbing chopsticks for us to use. I load up both our plates with eggs and we chow down. Just watching her eat puts a smile on my face, the feeling of making someone else happy is a nice feeling. But another thought boils to the surface, a thought that I can’t simply force back down; even though my stomach is full, there is still an emptiness inside me. A void that only souls can fill; and this young gryphon is looking mighty tasty right about now. I wonder if the soul tastes different depending on the person’s current emotional state: if its bitter when they're sad, or spicy when they're angry, or if its sweet when they’re happy. Her back is to me, she’s currently distracted by my scrambled eggs; perfect opportunity to see what a happy soul tastes like. This void inside me is eating away, I’m starving and all I need is to eat this soul that someone was so gracious to put in front of me. Quietly placing my plate of eggs on the counter top, moving like a cat; utterly silent. All I can hear is my heart beat, faint first, but growing louder with each beat; thump, Thump, THUMP; the war drums that thrum away in my ears are almost deafening. Tail slithers around her neck and up her beak; wiring it shut; he applies light pressure to her throat, but more to her beak; clamping it shut. I place my right hand against her chest, under the feathers so I may feel her heart; the feel of it racing, nothing else like it. Her eyes widen as I sink my teeth into her neck; she tries to struggle, flailing about like a desperate animal fighting for its life. I force her to the ground, she goes down with a fleshy thud; her heart beating a mile a minute, and so is mine. I drink it all in, her warmth, her blood, her life, and her sweet, so very sweet soul. This feeling, the feeling of taking an innocent life is so... EXHILARATING!         “That’s it Lad, do it! Drink it all up!” Friend’s mad, thick scottish accent rings out in my mind.         “YOU’LL DRINK HER MILK SHAKE! YOU’LL DRINK IT UP! HAAAHAHAAHA!” The more I take, the more I can feel my humanity slipping away.         “27! Stop this! This isn’t you!” Fade cries out.         “No! I want MORE! This is me! I -.”         “Horror, STOP!” I rip my fangs out from my prey's neck, turning around to see Silver standing there in the doorway.         My meal-ticket’s heart faintly beats; she’s still alive and the way we’re position is rather awkward. She’s bent over, her rump in the air against my groin, and me bent over her like I’ve been driving her home like a pack of sled dogs. “Well then, this is awkward.” I say, licking my lips; savoring her blood on them.         Tail unfurls around the servant girl, I push off of her; leaving her panting heavily on the floor. “What do you think you’re doing!” I don’t know what I was doing; but that, was; breathtaking!         “I’m not around for two seconds, and here you are, going at it with another gryphon!” The servant girl clumsily gets to her paws; I can still smell the fresh blood staining her feathers; the scent of blood and fear with a hint of excitement radiating from her; there’s nothing else like it. Oh wait, that’s me. “I know what this looks like Silver, b -.” My throat closes up, my stomach turns upside down and inside out. Quickly, I redirect my mouth and spit out a ball of bile; it flies across the kitchen, splattering against the far wall.         “Look’s like somepony learned a new trick.” Lighting Charmer snickers.         “I’ve already done it once before, the night before you, or Hyper Crasher and I, had our ‘adventures’. But that was purging my lungs of building fluids; this, is a nice little trick to know. Cleared the fuck out of my throat, but look at that; it’s eating the paint off the wall.” I point out as inky green bile melts away the wall.         “It may be a mild corrosive, but it’s just one more body part for me to reconstruct...” He retorts.         “I would rather spend an entire night in Celestia’s torture chambers before I allow you anywhere near me again with that mouth.” Silver rethinks what she just said, snapping her talons together like a lightbulb just went off over her head. “Scratch that. A night with Celestia; that sounds too appealing for one to pass up. Just wash your mouth out with soap before you get any ideas.” Yeah, my mouth taste like vomit, brushing my teeth thoroughly sounds like a good idea right now.         “W-What j-just happened?” The servant girl props herself up on the counter top, her hind legs wobbly and she struggles to even support her own weight.         “Fen, answer me, what did you and MY Horror do?!” She tries to push off from the counter, but her front forelegs collapse under her and she falls back down onto the counter.         “L-Lady Silver Wing! F-Forgive me. Razor told me to take Horror to the kitchen and to... Accommodate his every need...”         “What?..” I got to speak, but Tail shoves a bar of soap in my mouth; the taste is awful to say the least.         “Lady Silver Wing, it’s not as it sounds. H-Horror only wanted food, nothing else!” Tail hands me a cup of water, I spit out the bar of soap, I throwback the cup of water, gurgling it.         “Then what were you two doing when I step in! Because where I’m standing at, it certainly looked like you two weren't eating.” I hate the taste of lavender; in fact I think I just hate lavender in general; could never stand the stench of it.         “N-N-No, Lady Silver Wing, you misunderstand. Horror, he, I, I don’t know what happened. All I felt was a sharp pain on my neck, then I was overcomed by this cold sensation. I r-really co -.” She stops, placing her claw on the puncture wounds.         “Mistress Silver Wing, she’s not the one to lay blame on. I had a hunger that simple food nor flesh could quench. I was feeding on Fen’s life energy, if you hadn’t intervened when you did; she would most likely be dead.” Fen’s hind legs give out, Tail catches her before she hits the floor like a sack of potatoes.         “Don’t worry Fen, just some rest and you’ll be fine.” Should be, I only ate a small portion of her soul; she should be fine if she takes it easy for a day. Her soul is meager at best, the small bit I took wasn’t enough to put my soul in a more stable status. The Don, or Razor would suffice; I can sense how powerful their souls are; if it wasn’t for Silver, I would rely on my old professions to claim what should be rightfully mine. Already have a plan in mind, I would create a toxin, poisoning the Don’s food; wait for him to weaken and strike while the iron is hot. Or, or I’ll follow him from afar; shadowing him. Learn his patterns, his ways, his fears; manipulate those fears to my favor. Keeping him on edge, get him all worked up, and then when he makes one mistake; I’ll fall upon him like death itself. For Razor, he’s a different story, he’s more careful than his old man. Patients is a virtue, and I have plenty of that. I would bide my time, earning his trust, show him that I’m a valuable asset to him; when I get nice and close like to him, that’s when I make my move. From the shadows is where I’ll strike, he’ll never know what hit him. But there's one little thing that’s stopping me; and that is my mistress. I could always turn on her, her soul would do nicely, I -. Oh god, what am I turning into? What have I’ve become for me to think such awful thoughts? Why do I think of one of my own as food? No,  I shall not think that! Never shall I harm a loved one, never again!  I don’t want to do unto her what I’ve done to so many others, including myself. All I want is for her to see her happy, by whatever means necessary. “Horror.” Silver calls out, freeing me of my evil thoughts. Shaking my head; clearing the cobwebs I look over to see Silver tapping her talons impatiently against the floor. “Go to your our room, I’ll be up there to punish you shortly.” The way she said punish, I don’t know if I should be worried, scared, excited, turned on, or all of the above. “Silver -.” Her talons stop tapping against the floor, she raises an eyebrow. “You disobeying an order?” “No?” “Then go!” She points to the door with her wing; I do as I’m told. Tail grabs the plate of eggs before I walk out the room. I demolished the plate of eggs before I reach the monolith of stairs. Who, in their right mind decides to build flight of stairs spiraling upwards? I would think that they would have the technology by now to invent a damn elevator. Tail grabs a nearby servant’s attention and pulls him over to me, I hand him the empty plate that’s been licked clean and send him on his way. I do my normal routine before racing up the staircase to valhalla; three steps at a time. I beat my record by a few seconds. I triumphantly crawl into Silver’s room and onto the bed; flopping down into it with a thud. If Silver plans on punishing me, whatever she has in mind can wait; it’s been far too long since I had a lazy afternoon to myself and I plan to cash in on it while I can; because now, it’s nap time. “Table one has already shown minor mutations by day two; the new strain of the virus has already far surpassed the old strain that father first created. I’ve decided to name the original virus Alpha and the new strain Beta; crude, but effective. Typical survival time can vary from four days to seven at the most; factoring in the human will to survive. This seems to be the case for both Alpha and Beta; the mutations though, that’s where things get rather interesting. Alpha’s mutations are as follows: higher bone density, increased size of the major organs; to accommodate the physical toll on the body; a drawback on the increased organ size, the human organs weren't meant to grow so rapidly, which leads to the organs to be strangled by the cramped quarters.” I grab my cup of tea, sipping down the warm liquid.  “Nothing like a cup of earl grey to warm the soul, back to work. Alpha Horrors still can’t reproduce the traditional way, the virus neutralizes the reproductive system for both male and female; thus making the infected sterile. Estimated lifespan of Alpha breeds, few years at best. With Betas, the organs don’t enlarge, instead they shrink to accommodate the lack of space. One major flaw, the dwarfed organs are prone to failure; need to find a way to bypass this in the future. Fertility is a problem, females still can’t give birth; their ovaries shrink along with primary organs; such as heart, lungs, so on and so forth. The male counterparts on the other hand; the virus didn’t eradicate the semen, nor the testicles like Alpha did; possible breeding with males; need to run some experiments on this. Must create a better strain of virus to give the Horrors a longer lifespan and the ability to reproduce on their own without needing to infect others. I n -.” “I’LL FRRRUCKING MURRRRDER YOU!” Table one screams. He violently trashes around, trying to break free from his restraints; the sounds of his heels and elbows banging against the metal table echos off the empty walls in the operating room. I let out a long, drawn out sigh while pushing away from my laptop. I swivel around in my chair to see table one kicking and screaming; he’s been at it for the past two days. I’m surprised that he hasn’t lost his voice yet from all the screaming he’s been doing. “Would you please be quiet table one?” I pleaded, rubbing my tired eyes with my hands. “QUIET?! You want QUIET?! Look at what you did to me!!” He’s already begun to late stages of evolving: a new set of canine teeth, his lower jaw jutting out with two tusks like teeth where his original canine were. His skin harden, taking on a new dark, almost black green color to it; the bones in his hands and feet pierced from his skin, turning his fingers and toes into claws. His muscular structure bulging from beneath his hardened skin; giving him a more ripped look. I turn my attention to table two, her eyes puffy and red; she ran out of tears to cry after the first day here in my labs.She doesn’t know it, but she is infected; although, no signs of her evolving; which means, she’s a carrier. I could use this new discovery to my advantage; someone very important is trying to find me and he has something I need to proceed with the plan. “Table one, it’s time for field testing; behave and you’ll earn your freedom.” He jerks his head over to me, his eyes filled with a mixture of disbelief and hatred.         “W-What?” Before I can reply, an alarm pours out from my laptop’s speakers.         “What perfect timing; my honored guest has finally arrived.” With a few swift clicks of my mouse, I enlarge the video feed to the larger monitor mounted on the wall. “You see that man there? The one wearing the peacock coat and black jeans, that’s my guest; he goes by the alias of Arkis. He has something, a device that’s called a PDA; I want you to retrieve it for me without killing him. As for his friends? Do to them whatever you wish.” Another click of my mouse, I release table one from his restraints. “Oh Bob, can you come in here please?” I call out, the double doors swing open, and in walks a fully evolved Horror; comparing Bob to table one is like comparing the differences of fire and ice; polar opposites. Table one being a more burly, beefier Horror that’s still just a whelp himself; but Bob, he’s on the more narrow frame, long lengthy body with a long tail that maintains a consistent diameter, only tapering off into a point towards the tails’ end.         Table one pushes himself off the metal table; rubbing his sore; bruised wrists. “Click. Click. Click” Bob glances over to him, but redirects his attention to me. “No Bob, I’m quite alright; thank you for asking though.” Bob merely wags his tail to my answer; Bob lurks over to me, keeping an eye on the whelpling. “What’s stopping me from just killing you now that I’m free of my chains?” Bob stops, his tail swings around to face him; its tip rising up to eye level. His tail splits up into fourths, revealing rows of razor sharp teeth on each of the tentacles.         “Click, click click, click.” His tail opens up even more, splitting it to the halfway point. Table one quickly back pedals, he trips over himself and falls over.         “You see, Bob here is the very first Beta Horror. The one thing that sets them apart from Alphas is some have tails; a few of those that do can do special things with their tails. Bob here is what I call Shredder; self explanatory I do believe so myself.” Bob’s tail reseals itself, leaving both table one and two stricken with fear.         “Table two, I’m feeling mighty... Generous today. Go with table one, you might be of use to on this tasks. Bob, make sure the both of them don’t try to escape, would you? Table three, I almost forgot about you; I have something very special planned for you.”  Bob unlocks table two from the table; my ears begin to burn, which puts a smile on my face. “We have a certain individual spectating us, this indeed a very spectacular day indeed; let’s hope he’s enjoying what he see.” “So, what do you think of my old Colt Agent gear?” Alex does a full spin, showing off her skin tight apparel; short black shorts so tight on her ass I swear she wasn’t wearing any pants at all. Long black leggings stopping before they meet the shorts; leaving just a few inches of thigh exposed. Her black shirt, hell it’s more of a bra; it only covers up breasts; and I swear, if someone would push her the right way; they’ll probably pop right out of their tight bindings. The mini or large bra, however you want to call it; has sleeves covering her slim arms, leaving her shoulders bare.         “Yeah, yeah, that gets me there.” This earns me a giggle from her. My maw left swinging in the wind, tongue rolled out like a red carpet and steam hissing from my ears.         “Alex, are you suppose to give your enemies a massive hard on while you dispatch them?” Ice Cube states before flicking the butt of his cigarette into the wind.         “A girls’ gotta use what she’s born with.”         “I’m just glad she’s on our side.” I can’t tear my gaze from her ass; I shit you not, I could bounce a quarter off of that; and I’m almost tempted to try.         “Please tell me you’re hitting that.” Ice Cube whispers to me in a hushed tone.         “You know I don’t kis -.”         “He is Icy.” Alex gives me a firm smack on the ass as she struts past the both of us; how she heard us is beyond me. “Come on boys, Warwick Freeman won’t find himself, now will he?” My eyes follow in her wake, just watching that tight, oh-so-tight rump of hers in those shorts.         We follow Alex and her... Lovely figure through the dark, damp alleyways of China. The chilli sea air carries with it the scent of fermented sewage, fried rice and Ice Cube’s cigarette. Trash, literals the alleyways, rats fight over scraps of food, there's a starved dog gnawing on a dead homeless man’s bare foot. Ice Cube takes a hard drag from his smoke at the site of the rabid dog eating at the corpse. A dark blur darts pass the crossroads in front of off; the rats scurry away; not by us, but by the presence of the shadow; the dog flees with a chunk of flesh in his mouth, tail tucked between his legs.         Clicks bounces off the walls; amplifying the sound. “W-What was that?” Alex asks, coming to a dead stop.         “Horrors.” Alex unholsters her silenced 9mm beretta pistols, Ice follows, drawing out his .44 magnum. I, don’t like using guns, too missy; I unsheath my twin daggers from behind my back. The blur runs pass again, followed by a loud shriek. “Don’t move, don’t run, and most importantly, don’t panic.” A young woman turns the corner, running towards us screaming.         “Help ME!” A flurry of clicks follow, rebounding off the walls; making it nearly impossible to tell where it’s coming from. “Please! There’s a monster chasing me!” The girl nearly slips on a puddle, I catch her as she falls; her face lands against my chest and she wraps her arms around me. “T-That thing has been chasing me for so long!” She cries; something is not right here. That Horror should’ve caught her in the matter of minutes...         “Ambush!” I yell, the girl pushes me down to the ground and takes off running down the way we came. Something lets out the deepest roar I’ve ever heard, we look up to see this massive Horror dropping into the middle of our little group; Ice brings up his magnum but the Horror is faster on the draw as he slams him into the brick wall. The blur turns into a thin, almost twig like shape, Alex opens fire on it. The thin Horror throws a metal trash can at her, causing her bullets to ricochet off in random directions; she artfully dodges the flying metal box with the grace of a ballet dancer. The tank of a Horror grabs the trashcan mid flight, he spins around, releasing it at me. I roll to the side before it has the chance to crusht me; the metal box hits the ground and comes to a shrieking halt with sparks flying.         The Horror’s tail opens up and lunges at Alex, she backflips to avoid it but one of the tentacles grabs her ankle. “Let me go!” She yells, swinging around guns ablazing, sending two badly placed shots into the Horror’s kneecap; it cries out in pain, dropping to the floor with a thud, along with Alex. Ice Cube unloads three shots into the beef castle of a Horror; each one finding a home into his back. He swings his massive arms at Ice, misses and embeds them into the brick wall. ‘You should never turn your back on your enemy, especially an enemy like myself.’        Clenching both daggers, I lunge at the meatbag, plugging both of them into the top of his shoulders; his muscles are so dense, I’m struggling to even get my blades into the beast; it’s like trying to cut through a thick piece of leather with a pair of dull scissors. The Horror wails in agony. I twist and turn my daggers deeper into him; grinding against bone and tough-as-nails muscle. The Horror reaches behind him and grabs a hold of me, throwing me off his back and into a nearby wall. A piercing whistle rings out, both the Horrors stop what they're doing and look up. “We got what we needed, let’s go!” The beefcake staggers off down the dark alleyway, his back covered in its blood. The other Horror crawls away, his kneecap shattered from the two lucky bullets that Alex shot. Alex gets up and dusts herself off, Ice cube lays against the wall, his right arm mangled and broken; he desperately tries to fish out his pack of smokes from his right pocket; eventually he manages to get the pack out but is unable to get a smoke out. “Arkis, mind helpin a brother out?” He chuckles with a painful cringe. “This might be a good time to stop smoking, don’t you think?” I have a splitting headache, a stiff drink would do me wanders right now. “I’ll quit when we kill the sonofabitch who did this to me. Now, would you please help an old friend out?” I give in to his pleads, I push myself off the wall and stumble over to him. Grabbing his pack of cigarettes, I pull one out and hand it to him. “Heh, thanks brother.” He takes care of the rest on his own. “Damn it, that thing ruined my favorite pair of boots!” Alex pouts, I look over to see her boots to have a few scuffs on them; I’ll never understand women as long as I live.         I reach into my coat pocket to grab my PDA but notice that it’s missing. “Fantastic, just bloody fantastic... That girl pickpocketed me, she stole my PDA.”         “Thought you didn’t smoke?” Ice says sarcastically.         I suck down, filling my lungs with smoke; thought I kicked this nasty habit, but losing my PDA brings out the worst of habits. “I quit a while back; I need to get my PDA back before it falls into the wrong hands.” I finish off the cigarette on the second drag. Turning to Alex who’s still pouting over her “ruined” boots. “Alex, know of any nanite specialists in China? I can’t call any of my contacts without my PDA; mind doing me this favor? Ice Cube is pretty banged up and it would be best if we got him fixed up before we come across another Horror pack.”         I stand there beaming with glee as I watch the video stream from the fight between Arkis and my Horrors. Excited to finally get my hands on the one thing I desperately needed; once I have the PDA, the human race will experience the next stage of evolution. Turning on heel with a spring to my step, I stride over to my tea kettle and pour myself another cup. Shouldn’t be long before they come back, Bob will need some work done. He’ll be able to heal on his own; but this is an opportune time to study how their damaged tissue cells regenerate.         “W--What a--are you going to d--do with me?” First word that table three has spoken; her medical file didn’t say she was mute; or deaf. Female, weight one hundred and thirty two pounds, height five foot six, age: twenty six, blood type AB-, illnesses, stage three lung cancer; the cancer has already spread to her lymph nodes. I had to tug on a few strings to obtain someone with such rare blood type; but that person with such advanced cancer is the cherry on top.         “My dear; why have you decided to speak? You’ve been quiet for so long, why now?” This girl, has my undivided attention now.         “P--Please, j--just kill me... P--Please be my angel of m--mercy.” She blankly stares up at the ceiling; just idly laying there; begging for death’s embrace.         “Why would you wish such an abrupt end to your own life?” She blinks, eyes still fixated on the overhead lights.         “I--I’ve lost everything; d--doctors have given me j--just a few months to l--live... I--I want to end it o--on my t--terms. P--Please, I don’t care what y--you do to me; just p--promise that you’ll t--take away the pain.” I unlock her from her shackles; she only lays there with a deadpanned face.         “You’re free, why don’t you flee?”         “N--No point, I--I’m already dead, there’s n--no point in r--running anymore.”         “You have stage three lung cancer, lymph nodes are infected; this I know. But what if, what if I told you that there’s still a chance for you?” Not even my words spark any emotions in her face.         “T--There’s no more c--chances for me. They’ve sent me t--through countless rounds of r--radiation and c--chemotherapy. God has forsaken me; it’s h--hopeless to fight this; I--I’ve given up all hope.” The cancer has shattered her will; but I think I’ll be able to restore it.         “There is no God, nor will there ever will be. I on the other hand can give you a second chance, a clean slate, a new life! My creation is already coursing through your veins, I know you can feel it. The doctors might have given you an estimated time on your death, but I think you need a second opinion!” Credits Editor frieD195 > Breaking Bad: Side A > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 64 - Breaking Bad: Side A         “Friend, what’s happening to me? Why did it feel like I was losing myself when I was feasting upon that girl?” The meager soul that I partially devoured has started to process of closing up the fractures in my own soul; slowly but surely. There’s a cost though, I can feel myself already twisting into something... Evil.         “You’re turning into me Lad! Well not me, but a demon; well not a demon. But something else entirely.” Friend sets upon his throne of skulls and souls the brim of his top hat tipped, and his cane resting on his lap. Fade is sleeping on a kingsize bed next to the jukebox.         “What aren't you telling me Friend?” Friend slouches in his throne. I hear Fade rolling over in the bed, I would like to join her but this takes proprietary.         “You know exactly what I’m talking about Lad. You dined on an innocent soul, tasty wasn't it?” I try to hide my emotions but fail; Friend cracks a smile of his own.         “See, I knew it! I knew you would enjoy the more decadent things of life; now that you’ve had a taste, you’ll be wanting more.” He’s right, I want more; I want to gorge myself on a buffet of souls.         “I can smell it on you Lad, like you’ve bathed in bad cologne. Come on, go find another soul; drink them up tell they’re no more. And after that’s all done, do it again!” His hysterical laughter resonates in the Darkness; Fade, to my surprise is still a sleep.         “Once you’ve taken... I don’t know, two? Let’s go with two, once you’ve taken two innocent souls for your own; then you can use my power to it’s fullest!” I’ve barely tapped into Friend’s power as is, taking two innocent souls wouldn’t be too bad, right?         “Just two more souls? I think I can manage th -.” An icy chill runs down my back, an all too familiar chill, Fade awkwardly hugs me like she normally does.         “Don’t lose your humanity 27. If you do, then you’ll no longer be the man I love, but instead an imposter.” Her words aren't filled with their normal seductiveness, but replaced with sorrow.         “Don’t listen to that old she-devil Lad! Listen to me, the one true friend you’ve had since you were just a wee lad yourself!” I’m torn here, I have an angel on my shoulders and a devil at my door; one offering power for the price of my humanity and the other offering endless love. The things I could do with more power, I would be unmatched; nothing would stand in my way.         “You’ve gotta be kidding me 27. You’re actually contemplating about this, aren’t you?!” Fade removes herself from me, forcibly turning me around to face her. “Let me make this perfectly clear, if you lose, no, if you throw away your humanity for some petty power; then I’m leaving you.” I’m floored by this, utterly speechless from this... This threat from Fade; and it doesn’t feel hollowed either.         “Good! Leave, we don’t need you!” Fade shoots Friend a look that sends him packing, he ducks and takes cover behind the jukebox.         “Now, as for you 27; I’m sorry that I’ve been so... Emotional lately. I don’t know where to begin, but I would like to make it up to you.” Still shell shocked from the bomb that Fade dropped on me early; she takes my hand and leads me over to the bed. “Come to bed with me 27.” Fade shoots another nasty look towards Friend; he scurries out from behind the jukebox and behind the stove.         “Yeah, I’m just going to... Yeah...” He awkwardly stands there.         “Friend, I know how comfortable you feel around intimacy. Why don’t you take control?” Fade says before crawling into the bed, pulling me along with her.         “Peace.” Last thing he says before he vanishes from the Darkness, leaving me alone with the slightly larger Fade.         With Friend in control while I’m spending some “quality” time with Fade, the only thing I can say for the poor soul who happens to stumble in this room, well, it’s obvious that it’s your time. I jump to my feet flawlessly, snap of my fingers summons Friend’s trusty skull cane. “Well tar and feather me and call me your granny, because I must be in Chinatown!” Strolling over to the open window, twirling the cane between my dexterous fingers. The twilight hour is upon us, the sky colorful hues swirl together; creating a majestic sunset. I look down to see variation of creatures, ponies off all shape and sizes, manticore and a few I haven’t seen yet walking into the palace’s grounds chained together.         “Nope, still in boring Equestria land, Oh w -.” Lighting Charmer shifts around inside me; Friend notices this sudden discomfort. “Who the actual fuck are you? No literally, who the actual fuck are you?!” Lighting Charmer stops, Friend unsheathed my jagged claws and presses them against my sternum.         “Horror, what’s gotten into you?” My claws penetrate into me with ease, my ichor-like blood oozing out of me, dripping down onto my pants; staining them.         “Come on out you little bugger!” Lighting Charmer taps into my nervous system; paralyzing me.         “You’re an imposter, who are you?” The self-induced pain only brings me ecstasy, my claws are just a few inches into my abdomen. Lighting Charmer manipulates my body even more, his tentacles slithers out of my from my gash, wrapping them around my arm and pulling it out of me.         “Aren't you clever? So, you’re that thingy that stuffed the Lad, aye?” Thread like tentacles jump between my flesh, over the gash, stitching the wound close.         “Oh oh oh oh! I know! I shall call thee Baby Swiss! HAHAAHA!” Friend’s insane laughter bellows out through the open window, sending a flock of birds fleeing from a nearby tree.         “So Baby Swiss, riddle me this, what’s tiny and full of holes? Give up? Good, because I do too.” The threads sew up my self inflicted wound, droplets of blood still escape from my makeshift stitches and onto my bloodstained pants.         “The answer is me, isn’t it?” The corners of my mouth curl up into a wide grin, excited that he answered the riddle I jump into the air and kick my heels together.         “That’s fine! Just fine! Good work Baby Swiss!” Triumphantly I beat my fist against my chest with great force; rattling both my bones and Lighting Charmer.         “Don’t do that.”         “Don’t do what, this?” Lighting creates more tentacles from my pecs, ensnaring my arm.         “Yes, that. Don’t do that.” Friend doesn’t struggle against Lighting. My grin grows even larger, revealing my pearly whites.         “So Baby Swiss, please, pray tell, how much have you’ve lost to my kidneys?” Lighting Charmer twiddles the tip of his tentacles together, Friend pounds my fist against my chest again while Lighting is distracted.         “Come on now Baby Swiss, don’t be ashamed of your losses, I myself have lost a great deal of fortunes in my vast lifetime.”         “More than I liked to. Your liver on the other hoof cheats and your intestine have the poorest excuse of a poker face I’ve ever seen.” Friend takes cane in hand, tapping it against the ground while I strut towards the door. The door suddenly slides open with a furious looking Silver blocking my path.         “Who are you talking to Hor -.” She quickly notices that it’s not 27 who's in control; but an old friend that she hasn’t seen in a long, long while. “It’s you...” She bluntly adds, closing the door behind her.         “Aww, what gave it away? Is it my devilish smile? Or perhaps it’s the cane? Or is it that I’m just that much better looking then the Lad?”         “It’s your eyes, their normally much kinder looking; but now they’re not. They’re more dangerous looking. They look full of cruelty and a lust for wanton violence”         “Very smart, very smart indeed. I can see wh -.” Friend sniffs the air around him, my nose eventually pointing towards Silver. “Oh, oh! Oh my, the plot thickens, and I’m not talking about your thighs, or am I?” Lighting Charmer uses my lungs to facepalm. Silver’s wings erects with a ‘poof!’ “W-What are you implying?” Friend takes a step closer, Tail entangles around my feet, tripping him successfully.         “I thought we’d gotten past this feud of ours Tail, do you still not like me?” Tail shakes his tip in agreement. “Very well Tail, you have my word that I shall not harm a feather on this meatbag’s head.”  Tail unbinds my feet, Friend jumps back up on my feet, dusting himself off before leaning into whisper something to Silver.         “H-How can you te -?” Friend taps my nose, Silver falls down onto her hindquarters. Tail tries to comfort her by giving her a weak hug.         “I can smell it meatbag; that smell is just...sickening.” Silver returns the hug, wrapping herself in Tail.         “Oh, oh! This is just juicy, so very, very juicy. You’re keeping this from the Lad, aren't you? I love secrets! You know that the Lad is keeping one, well, many from you?”         “Don’t.” Lighting Charmer says firmly.         “Don’t what?”         “Don’t let her know that I’m in here.”         “Oh I wasn’t, I was going to tell her the one thing that you’ve been keeping from the Lad.”         “Tit for a tat meatbag, tit for a tat. I’ll let you know what lays beneath the surface; if you wish it to be so.” Silver looks up to me with a confused look, still wrapped up with Tail; holding him very tight.         “W-What are you talking about?”         “He’s dying, both body and soul. Haven't you noticed it yet? Extensive time needed for minor wounds to heal, always tired, less vigor in the sack; any of these ring a bell?” Friend’s words ring true, sinking deep into her.         “Y-You’re wrong! 27 can’t die, I won’t allow it!” She tries to deny the fact, but her face tells a different story; a story of already knowing.         “You remember Nyuel? Of course you do, why wouldn’t you? She gave the Lad a warning, a warning of the future; she was spot on with it too.” Clearing my throat as Friend prepares to tell the prophecy that Nyuel told. “They whispered that you’re going to be put through a gauntlet: an old foe, great despair, a troubled past makes itself known, and an execution.” He mimics her voice flawlessly. “An old foe: Colt. Great despair, well then, that, my fine feathered meatbag, involves your father and the Lad. A troubled past makes itself known, even I don’t know what this might entail. Last, but not least, an execution, I love good ol’ fashioned executions; brings back the fondest of memories.” Friend happily sighs while he reminisces.         “What does he have to do with anything?!” She frees herself of Tail, charging me, knocking me down in the process.         “Friction my dear, friction. Both of them are plate tectonics grinding against each other. Soon enough the tension will be too grand to ignore and BOOM! Someone is going to die in a bloody heap!”  She wraps her left claws around my throat and brings her free talons up to eyesight.         “You’re lying!” She tightens her hold on me, the tip of her claws tearing at my skin. “Oh honey, you’re getting me all hot and bothered.” I scrape up against my zipper, with the pinging pain in my neck mixed with the close proximities of our bodies causes my natural instincts to kick in. “Where’s my Horror at?!” She squeaks again. “Let’s just say he’s... A little preoccupied with someone right now.” Her grip tightens even more, nearly choking me.         “Running Buffalo, the tent is pitched, shall I send smoke signals to Weeping Eye?” Silver looks down to see my erected member being shielded by my pants. “Ta-Tah meatbag!” Friend relinquish his control, I take the steering wheel in a rather awkward moment.         “No! Don’t you dare leave!” She squeaks in my face. The first thing I see is Silver pinning me to the floor, her on top of my body and a very tight sensation coming from my nether regions. What did I miss? What were Friend and Silver doing while Fade and I making love? Why am I being scraped to death by my zipper?!         “S-Silver? W-Why are you choking me?” With Silver’s tight grip around my throat it’s becoming increasingly difficult to breath.         The door to Silver’s room slides open, standing on the other side is Razor. He looks down at me, then back up to his sister; I helplessly lay there standing at full attention with Silver standing dangerously close to me. “R-Razor! It’s not what it looks like!” I wonder what it looks like from his position? From mine, it looks like we’re about to do the deed.         “Indeed it doesn’t. For your sake, let’s hope father stays ignorant about this, don’t you agree younger sister?” Silver timidly nods before getting off of me. I roll over onto all fours, it will be hard to work while packing, but I’ll be able to manage.         “Horror, come. The livestock have arrived, we need to secure and catalog them for tonight’s event.” Razor takes his leave, before I am able to, Silver grabs the end of Tail; stopping me from following. “Horror, be careful tonight. Something feels...wrong.” I heed her warning, keeping it in the front most parts of my mind. I scurry down the steps, which is weird and really difficult to do crawling on all fours, a feat in itself that I accomplish without falling face first down the staircase from hell.         I crawl out into the night sky, just remnants of the day still linger at the very edge of the horizon. I crawl up next to Razor who’s looking over the ‘livestock’ that arrived, eleven total coward before us: three ponies: two female and the other male, all of them look young enough to be teenagers, two zebras; one male and other female; also young, two dog like humanoids; they look female but I’m not quite sure, some kind of chicken/whelping hybrid with a blindfold on, a manticore with a bloody maw; it had a smaller build than the other two I’ve encountered during my travels, most likely female, the tenth and eleventh one seem more...unique than the others.         The tenth, is a female unicorn, dark teal coat with a short red mane with slim orange highlights. She’s beaten up pretty badly: bloodstained bandages covering the majority of her head, her muzzle chained shut, four metal rings with nails sticking out of them screwed into her long horn, the fur on her neck has been rubbed off, her skin bruised and raw from the metal collar around it, a large vertical dark blue, almost black, scar traveling from her left shoulder down across her chest; not faded like the majority of my scars; but fresh, minor, black scars plague her left side, like someone splattered her with boiling oil. Her left bloodshot eye fixates on me, I can see anguish in her dull, lifeless yellow eye. There’s something about her, something that I can’t quite put my finger on. It feels as if I know this mare; like our fates have been intertwined by an unseen hand..         The eleventh piece livestock is a male unicorn, older than the others, young adult maybe? His coat is red-orangish, straight and even purple mane, lighter purple eyes, and no butt tattoo; strange. Someone’s eyes are the portals to their very soul, and his, his tell a very dark, all too familiar story, I can see only dark desires twisting in his light purple eyes, those desires for power, and vengeance twist and turn like a vortex. The other slaves, excluding the tenth, stand as far away from eleven as their shackles allow them to.         “Razor, Celestia’s special force is here, sir!” We turn to see six ponies, an earth pony standing in front of the group who’s wearing black plated armor and a helm shape like a dragon’s head with red, glowing eyes. Three pegasi flanking the earth pony in the air, they’re wearing black, studded, leather armor; with a snake like head covering their tails. And two unicorns in the back of the group, one wearing a wizard robe and hat, and the other wearing heavy plated armor, her horn warped and twisted, engraved with black gems that occasionally give off a small electrical discharge.         “Welcome my honored guests, you here to ‘sample’ the new merchandise?” Razor greets them with a warm welcome, first time I’ve seen him actually tempting to be welcoming for once.         “Celesta herself gave us orders to arrest you and everypony who’s working for your organization if we find anything illegal. But this is not the case, we don’t see anything illegal, do we?” The tank announces, every word he speaks causes red smoke to billow out from the mouth of his helm.         “We don’t, only some fun!” The three pegasi say in unison, their serpent like tails playful strike at one another while they hover there in the air.         The battle mage’s gems glow a dark purple, the sparks chaotically fly off her horn. “My sister only sees ponies standing before us. I agree with her.” The robed mage speaks, her words followed by a quiet echo of her own words. After she finishes, the sparks from the battle mage’s gem die back down to small discharges.         Metal shards are sent flying like shrapnel as one of the unicorns breaks free from his chains, Razor calmly stands there watching the young unicorn flee. “Horror, fetch.” He orders. I switch over to my jagged claws, I’m going to need all the traction I can get hunting down my pray. My Horror instincts takes over, halting me before I give chase and giving him false hope before I hunt him down. “Horror, I said fetch.” My power veins pulse with new energy, my spiked elbows pull out, readying my pylons. “Hor -.” I explode right out of the gate, charging on all fours is second nature to me now. There’s no better feeling than the thrill of the chase; adrenaline pumping, heart pounding, tunnel vision; I never want this feeling to end.         I catch up to him in seconds, he barely makes it to the gates of the estate before I catch up. Lunging at him, I wrap my right hand around the back of his neck, slamming him down onto the ground then pinning him to it with my pylons. He doesn’t fight against me, just lays there weeping. Tail wraps around his entire body, pleased with my catch I stand up and strut back over to Razor’s side.         “Let this be a warning to all of you who even thinks of escaping. Horror, kill.” I can’t disobey his orders, nor can I take an innocent’s life; can I? Surely Fade will understand, I’ll still retain some of my humanity. Friend said I’ll need two innocent souls to turn into something more like him. “I can’t.” I say shamefully.         “You can’t? Or won’t? I know what you did in the kitchen, now do it again and finish the job.” Tail unravels around the colt’s neck,the poor thing limply lays there in Tail’s grasps. “May you find peace in the Abyss.” I plunge my fangs into his furry neck, drinking in the bitter taste of his soul, my humanity slips away along with his life. Tail throws the empty husk of pony in front of the other slaves, his warm blood leaking out from the corner of my mouth turns cold as it runs down scaly chin and onto the scales of my chest.         “Are you sure sister?” The robed mage speaks again.         “What is Static saying, Shock?” More red smoke pours from the tank’s mask.         “Static is adamant that she’s seen this creature you call Horror before.” Alarms go off in my head, I’ve never seen this pony before but if this team is working for Celestia they might’ve seen me while I was in Canterlot.         “Yeah, yeah I -.” “Think you’re right Static -.” “I think I’ve seen you before too.” Cute, when the three pegasi aren't speaking in unison, they’re finishing each other’s sentences.          I have to think of something quick before my cover is blown. “I know who you are, you’re Subject 27 aren't you?” A female’s voice booms into my head. “The Princesses would be appalled if they knew you’re working for the Black Talons.” My eyes lock onto the battle mage’s; the gems embedded in her horn engulf in purple electricity. “Princess Luna has me working undercover, if you blow my cover we’re all in trouble.” “I was right then, you are the Lunar Knight I’ve read in the papers defeating the ex-Celestial Knight in Ponyville.” “Jesus, you ponies are undermining my operation at every turn... Who’s the idiot that published the paper?” If I get out of here alive, I’ll string up the imbecile that thought it was a good idea to published a paper about the incident that inspired when I return back to Equestria. “Ex-Celestial Knight himself did.” I mentally face-palmed myself, hard. I’m going to murder Colt the next time I see him. “Follow my lead, and forgive me, Lunar Knight.” A dark, purple void swirls around her horn, the ground beneath my feet quakes before the earth itself erupts into a spire. The spire grazes my chest as I narrowly dodge it; leaving a jagged, vertical laceration that surely will scar.         “Sister! Wh -... You!” Her own voice becomes the echo as the previous echo becomes the dominant one. “You are a disgrace to this land! I shall take pleasure in wiping you off the face of this beautiful land!” I retaliate by kicking the stone spire, sending it rocketing towards the battle mage. She too encumbered by her armor to dodge the projectile, the impact of it shattering against her armor send her flying in the opposite direction.         “Another scar to add to my collection, another battle I surely will win!” I use my own black blood to create my ice armor. There’s a large dent where the rock impacted on her armor, the mage stands back up, the void around her horn only grows as she channels another spell. Three small spheres of dense purple energy materialize in front of her, the spheres circle in front of her before firing off a large spiraling laser beam at me. I dodge the beam with ease, or so I thought. The huge beam whizzes past me, splitting up into three smaller beams before turning and striking my backside.         My scales absorb the brunt of the blow before melting into a pile of goo on my back. The orbs split into their own units, each one firing off a barrage of beams at me. I duck and weave between the beams, closing the gap between us as I do. Forcing all off Friend’s power into my right arm I aim to end this fight in a single blow. The pylons in my right arm cock further back than they’re originally designed to, retreating back into my skin. I see the ground in front of me start to tremble, there isn’t enough time for me to dodge this spire, slamming my right hand onto the ground I use my stored up power to send me skyward.         A spire is sent rocketing out of the ground, Tail is too slow to block this attack nor can I avoid it in mid flight without wings. The shard pierces through both layers of my armor, sinking into the left side of my hip. The orbs wrap me in a bubble of their own before slamming me down into the ground. The impact knocks the air from me, I struggle to move with the mage already charging up another spell. I churn the contents of my stomach, spitting a ball of bile at her. Her orbs moves to intercept the attack but the dissolve into nothingness and the bile attack splatters onto her breastplate.         Her spell fizzles, giving me a brief window of opportunity. I charge at her on all fours, she tries to charge up for another attack but I’m already in striking distance for Tail; he slashes at her muzzle with his spikes, cutting her deep. She rears up in pain and I tackle her to the ground, wrapping my left hand around her twisted horn and squeezing it. She cringes in pain as I apply more pressure to her horn; her gems radiate with intense heat; ignore the searing pain in my hand I squeeze even harder. “I yield!” Her sister cries out.         “I take no prisoners!” I yell out. “Horror, that’s enough!” Razor’s orders override my actions. My over-compress pylons punch through her thick plate armor with ease, I stop them in time before they can rip through her barrel. The acid burnt a baseball size hole in her breastplate, revealing her light green fur that hides behind her black armor. She got off lucky, she came out of this little squabble of ours almost unscathed; were I on the other have been severely tenderized, an impressive scar and an impression of a gem burnt into the palm of my left hand.         “Are you well Lunar Knight?” Her voice peers into my mind again.         “I was about to ask you the same thing.” Her soft laughter floats through my mind like a gentle breeze.         “Just a few scratches; didn’t expect your tail to be so...vicious.”         “Here’s a notch to add to your bedpost, you’ve wounded me greatly, you’ve almost shattered my hip with that last spire; very clever if I do say so myself. And those damn orbs, annoying little buggers.” This earns me another soft giggle from her.         “At least let me buy you dinner to make up for it.” She’s flirting with me, isn’t she? I’m flattered, but I doubt Mister Silver Wing is the sharing type, hell I don’t even know if Fade or Cloud are; I should probably ask them when I get the chance, but I might loose my head if I do.         “Your advances are noted my dear, but this is not the time nor place for us to get to know each other better. If I see you in Canterlot I’ll buy you an Apple Bomb or two.” Just a little harmless flirting, that is all. Nothing bad could come of it, right?         “I’ll hold you to that stranger.”         I roll off from on top of Static, the pain that plagues my body is soothed by Fade’s cold touch. The silence that follows the battle’s wake is broken by murmurs and enchanting coming from the eleventh slave. “Do it Long Sunset!” The tenth slave whispers in a hush tone. Shadowy claws are birthed from the shadows around the eleventh slave, the claws slice through the chains that binds them both like they were made from paper. Shortly after, both of them are consumed by the shadow, vanishing from sight.         “Find those two! Don’t let them escape!” Razor barks, the few guards standing next to the slaves salute him before flying off.         “My guests, I am terribly sorry for the events that aspired tonight; please help yourselves to whatever you see fit. If you’ll excuse me I have an urgent matter to attend to.”  Razor’s eyes dangerously narrow at me, his gaze is sharp enough to slice through the toughest of metals. “Horror, you’re with me. The Don will be very disappointed in your actions to night.” Razor takes the lead in at a quicken pace, forcing me to limp after him faster than I care for. We entire the main chamber where the Don’s scribbling away on parchment.         “Sir, I’m sor -.” The Don sets down his quill, immediately Razor stops talking.         “Horror, you’ve shamed this Family with your arrogant ways; you did not heed the warning that I gave you. For this my judgment shall we swift.”         “Sir, I believe Horror still might have a few more uses for us, why don’t we throw him in the mines?”         “Livestock, is that your primary means of generating an income?”  Just mentioning of incomes gives away his tell; a slight twitch in his upper left wing.         “No, what do you take me f -.”         “I take you as a man who’s always looking for much better ways to extend his empire. Your ignorance pains me. Here I stand before you, a Horror who lived in Unyasi for the majority of his long life; a country that’s notorious for alchemy and herbalism; didn’t you take into consideration that I myself might know a trick or two?” Everything has a tell, no matter how good of a poker face they have, you’ve just got to poke the right button to find it.         “I know of a renewable resource where all you have to do is create it. If you make it they will come. Just one taste, that’s all is needed for the consumer to be addicted to it. The first taste will be the strongest and they’ll do anything to get that initial high again; that’s the bright side of it, they won't be able to. I’m talking about a special kind of drug that I can create for you, then teach it to one of your people so only you know how it’s created; think about it, you’ll have the entire monopoly on the drug trade.” Another twitch from his wing, I stand there grinning from ear to ear knowing that I struck a nerve.         “If I decided to invest in what you speak of, how long will it take you to create such a thing?”         “I’ll need a sterile lab, a vast assortment of herbs, plants, fungi, things of that nature. The higher the grade of materials you provide, the purer and stronger my creation will be. For the equipment I’ll need will be: empty vats, large ovens, burners, beekers, rubber tubing, so on and so forth. When I finish with it, I’ll need a few test subjects to see if my experiment was successful. But, no longer than a week to create the product.”         “You’ll start at dawn, you will stay in the labs until you have finish; everything will be provided for you.”         “You won’t regret this.” The Don leans forward in his seat, pointing an index talon at me.         “I better not, now off with you.” I take my leave. I limp my way through the hallways, the only thing keeping me going this late at night is the thought of finding myself in a warm comfy bed next to Silver. I stand before my nemesis, the never ending staircase. It’s going to take me all night to climb these damn stairs with my bum leg. “Know what? Forget it. I’ll just sleep down here on the floor tonight.” And I do just that, carefully I lay down on the cold, hardwood flooring; using Tail as a pillow I shift around on my back trying to find a comfortable position. After a few painfully awkward positions, I give up and I’m content for sleeping on my back. Credits Editor frieD195 > Breaking Bad: Side B > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 65 - Breaking Bad: Side B         “Stop squirming Bob, the bullet won’t remove itself; now will it?” Bob only continues to fidget as I dig into his knee with a pair of needle nose pliers. “Click click, click click. CLICK!” With one final pull, I fish out the last bit of shrapnel in Bob’s kneecap. “Now, was that so bad?” The expression on Bob’s face is a forced fusion between pain and shame. “Click.” I cauterize the wound, this isn’t needed but I can’t sit idly by without giving my patients my undivided attention. “You’re just a big ol’ baby Bob,” Bob licks his wounds, ripping off my surgical gloves I spin around in my chair to get started on table one.         “Now for you table one, you’re a unique one. What intrigues me is your thick hide, I -.... Table two, get off of table one’s back!” Table two jerks her head to me with pleading eyes, her chin stained with his blood. “But I was just helping, look!” Kicking off the floor propels me across the lab in my wheely chair. Table two eagerly pulls me over to the operating table. “I just had this....overwhelming urge to lick his wounds and look! They’re closing up!” I reach into my breastplate pocket of my lab coat, pulling out my glasses and putting them on.         “Fascinating, just truly fascinating, I must study this further. Table two, open your mouth and stick out your tongue.” She does so while saying ‘Ahhh’. Collecting her saliva with a few cotton swabs. With haste I place the swabs into the scanner and immediately start running tests. “That’s a good girl, now, unmount yourself from table one’s back.” Shooing her off, I stand up so I may get a better look at table one’s back. “Just as I thought table one, your skin has hardened into a thick hide. The rounds from the magnum barely penetrated into your muscles, it’s going to take something with a lot more oomph in it to punch through your natural armor.” The puncture wounds made by the two daggers actually managed pierce through his hide and into his dense muscles.         “Table one and two, we’ve struck a bargain and you succeeded in your part of it, I am a man of my word so you two are free to go.” Table one continues to lay face down on the operating table, table two reclaims her perch on top of him. “I was mistaken. At first, I thought what you’ve gave me was a curse; but after what I’ve experienced being just a taste of it’s potential, I now view it as a gift.” Table two goes back to mending table one’s wounds, lapping up the dark blood from his back. “If Obliterator is staying, I’m staying.”         “Click click, click click, click.”         “I concur Bob. Obliterator is a suitable name for his sub-species.”         “Click, click click; click?” Bob does have a solid argument there. My previous accusations about table two being just a courier seems to be erroneous. “Click!” Bob flails his hands about, snapping his fingers as he does. “Click?”         “Nourishers? Interesting choice Bob, very interesting indeed.” It seems that I, for once, was wrong on one of my experiments. Table two isn’t a courier, just a late bloomer. “Oh, where are my manors? Here I sit, neglecting my guests as I bloom with new ideas. You all must be terribly hungry, no?” Table one jerks his head over to me, Bob quickly stands up and rushes over to my side. “Bob, take our new brethren to the mess hall.” Table two clings to table one’s back as he and Bob work their way to the door.         “Who, or what, are you?” Table one asks, I swivel around to face the hulk-like Horror standing behind me.         “Oh there goes my manners again. We never did exchange pleasantries, did we? I, my fine muscular friend, am Doctor Warwick Freeman, at your service.” I extend my hand for a handshake, table one grabs it with his massive one; dwarfing mine in caparison.         “Rex Taylor, professional bodybuilder.” Table two sticks her head out over Rex’s large shoulder.         “I’m Katie Smith, nursing student!”         “So Doc, what do you plan on doing with the PDA?” Rex asks, the corners of my mouth curl upwards.         “Hidden away in the Solid State Drive on this PDA are codes; codes that will bring any nation down to it’s knees. Primarily the U.S and the U.K Missile Defense Grid codes. With those in hand; I shall bestow my gift onto the entire world. My spectator is most likely just as confused as you are, now, go have a good dinner; you’ve earned it.”         I wake up wrapped in a blanket to my surprise; I’m baffled that I didn’t sense the person while I was asleep. I’ve must’ve been more tired than I originally thought. Sleeping on the hardwood floor didn’t do wonders for my bruised and battered body, crick in my neck, stiff back, hip still on fire; haven’t felt this bad in a long while. I struggle to rise to my feet, Tail has to assist me greatly; eventually I make it, popping every possible joint in my body as I stretch out; Tail grabs hold of my horns, pulling my head to pop my neck for me.         “I’m too old to be sleeping on the floor like that. Daylight is burning, must get a move on before the Don sends assassins after me.” I laugh to myself at that amusing thought.         “There you are Horror, come, the laboratory is ready.” Tail gives my horns another pull, forcing my stiff neck to turn in the direction of Razor.         I use Tail again as a makeshift cane, favoring my left side I lean on Tail heavily. Razor leads that I haven’t been down before, he comes to a stop at a ordinary looking wall, he reaches under a nearby table and pulls on a hidden lever. The wall slides open, revealing a stone staircase leading deep into the bowels of the castle. Razor descends down the staircase, I on the other hand am a little reluctant.         “Horror, come.” The order has been given, I fight through the pain, walking down the stone steps for several flights. Small torches guide our way down the spiraling staircase, why these gryphons are so obsessed with spiraling staircases is beyond me. On the stone landing is a large metal door with a small window near the top. Razor pushes hard against the heavy door to open it. “In you go Horror. Everything is provided as you requested.” I step foot into the massive underground dungeon. Crystals hang on the bleak, stone walls, the light that illuminates from the crystals give the large dungeon a well lighted look. A vast assortment of herbs fill the back wall, most of them I’ve never seen before; some resembling similar plants back on Earth and others more alien looking. In the corner is a large bed; large enough to easily fit two of me, also there’s a toilet built into the wall; glad they didn’t just leave a bucket for me to use. There’s several wooden tables setting in the middle of the room, perched on top is a whole arsenal of beakers, burners, measuring cups, and every possible tool needed; it’s every alchemist’s wet dream come true. “What about the test subjects I asked for?” “Those will take time to come up with.” My task for making a new drug is an easy one, but I tend to use this opportunity to finish something that I started back in Unyasi. “No need, pigs will work.” There’s only one human on this strange planet that I now call home. Pigs are the only creature that I know for sure that have similarities as humans. “Results are the only thing we care about, don’t care how you obtain them. You have one week, you’re not permitted to leave until this time period has elapsed, food will be brought to you; no distractions, meaning no Silver Wing.” Razor pulls the door close, locking it. “We’ll be having a guard get a status report every few hours.” With that, he ascends back up the stairs, leaving me alone with my theoretical hard on. “I’m like a nerd in a computer hardware store, I don’t even know where to start.”         “I might be of some assistance.” My horns hum with a light green, I look down to my chest to see Lighting Charmer popping out of my chest... I didn’t feel a thing but it was one of the most horrifying things I’ve ever seen or experienced.         “P-Phantom Shadow?!” The oddly colored pegasus spreads his wings, giving a couple of flaps before greeting me with a neutral expression.         “Oh, hey, sup` stallion?” Needless to say, I’m confused beyond belief. “Were you expecting somepony different?” Yeah, you can say something like that. “So, Crazy Lighting said you’ll be needing some help, what’s the plan, Candyman?”         “The plan is to manufacture a new kind of drug for the Don. Problem is that I don’t know what kind of drugs this world already has.”         “Whelp, I’m the wrong pony to be asking that kind of question; I don’t dabble in party drugs, but my younger sister does.” He looks around the room, then back at me. “Too bad my baby sis` ain’t here, I -. Hey, what’s that over there?” He points behind me. I, gullibly fall for it and turn around only to see the door. “Ha! Look’s like my big bro just pulled a fast one on you, Creepo!” Okay, I swear they’re all just fucking with me now.         “Rough Shadow, what a pleasant surprise.” I’ll humor them for now. She’s standing there twirling a strand of her mane with her tentacle.         “Whatever. Like, my big bro, said you are gonna be makin a new kind of party candy. So, yeah, like I’m here to help you, I guess.”         “I would be extremely grateful if you did help me. I j -.”         “Bullout; which gives you the strength of a minotaur. Dash; makes you go reeeallly fast! Or slows everything down around you, I can never remember which. MX; makes your body go numb, I don’t like MX. Then there’s the generic alcohol, painkillers, the boring stuff. What Equestria needs is something that makes you experience unworldly things!”         “Do your other... ‘family’ members know that you’re addicted to drugs?” Her whole head shifts to the side, luminous yellow eyes are at a low, hateful burn, and her tentacles move in a snappy Z formation.         “Oh. No. You. Didn’t! I ain't a druggy, I’m a mare who likes to party! Call me a druggy one more time and I’ll tell big bro on you!” Tail cutely mimics Rough Shadow’s snappy Z formation. I ignore him, which irritates him greatly. “Hop to it! Make me a new kind of treat, Candyman!” After he, well, she says this I decided to take a closer look at my herbs. Before I switch over to mad alchemist mode, I need to categorize every last one of these herbs; I don’t wish to squander this opportunity.         “WWWhhat are you doing?!” She whines.         “Patience is a virtue my dear. Rome wasn't built in a day you know.” I fly through the passcode checks, going into the camera function again I begin taking pictures in 1080p; not the highest resolution setting; but it gets the job done.         “Are you done yet?” Her whining only worsens. I’ve been writing a detailed descriptions for the plants I do know. The ones I don’t know, and what their uses are; I just leave a reminder to come back to them later. “How about now? You done now?” Tail gives a helping... tail. Leaving my hands free for the typing and picture taking. “When are you going to start cooking me some candy?” Her whining I can tolerate, her constant pestering is something I would expect from a child, not a young adult.         “Would you kindly stop whining?” I can feel her eyes burning a hole straight through my horns and into the back of my head.         “I’m not whining, I’m complaining. TTHHIIIIISSSS is whhhiiiinning!” She lets out a high pitched, nasally whine; like dragging a rusty nail down a blackboard. “Stop, please stop.” She huffs, kicking a hoof against the stone flooring. “Take a nap, or do something that will help you pass the time while I w -.” I stiffen as I feel a tentacle tracing the curvature of my spine, leading all the way down to my waist line and slowly working it’s way into my pants. “How about we go take that over-sized bed for a test trot, Demon baby?” Another tentacle slithers around to my front, dragging across my skin as it does. “What’s wrong Demon baby? Didn’t you miss little ol’ me?” The second tentacle worms its way into my pants, the shock of the sudden surprise wears off before Hyper can go any further. “Maybe later Hyper, I got a deadline to meet.” Hyper sighs, his hot, moist breath warms the scales on my lower back. “But I’m glad its you here instead of Rough Shadow. Don’t get me wrong, she’s a sweet girl but a lit -.” “Spoiled? We know Demon baby.” He wraps his tentacles around my waist, resting his head against my scales as he awkwardly hugs me like Fade. “You let Crazy Lighting in you whenever he wants, and for prolonged periods too; why don’t you love me like him, Demon baby?” This is a really awkward position to be hugged by someone who’s significantly smaller than me “Love? This doesn’t have to do anything about love sweetheart.” Oh jeez, now he’s got me doing the whole nickname thing too. “What he and I have going on is strictly platonic; I promise you. The sooner I get all the categorizing done, the sooner I can take a break.” He nuzzles my lower back before breaking the hug, returning to the bed to lay down. Time seems to stop while I meticulously work my way through each and every single herb before me. With no windows nor clocks in this dungeon it’s impossible to judge what time it is. The digital clock built into my PDA displays military time but I doubt it’s accurate time with this planet’s time. Hyper, offers a helping hand a time and again, but I politely declined his offers. He did take a short nap, played around with some of the equipment on the tables, and last but not least, made another pass at me; gotta love that flamboyant pony. “Dinner time.” A voice from outside the door calls. The small window opens up, sliding in a tray of slop. “It’s already dinner time? Wait, why didn’t they bring me lunch?!” I knew I spent ample time taking notes on the herbs, but I didn't realize I spent that much time on it. “Look Demon baby, it’s your favorite; a hot, thick liquid. And if that doesn’t fill you up, I know what will.” “No comment.” Tail grabs the tray of steaming, brownish slop. “Over the teeth and past the gums, look out stomach, here it comes!” Opening wide, I down the goop in one sitting.         “Soooo? How is it?”         “Actually, quite bland; don’t know if that’s a good thing or not.” The eager look in Hyper’s eyes fade away into disappointment.         “That’s no fun. Speaking of fun, lets have some.” He trots over to the bed, his tentacles pulling back the covers before he jumps in. “My tentacles are just itching to play, come on now, don’t keep me waiting.” I’m really not in the mood to play with Hyper again; I don’t mind sharing a bed with him but if he tries anything than one of us is going to end up on the floor tonight.         “Not tonight Hyper, I’m not in the mood.” He doesn’t express any signs of disappointment, he just simply lays there.         “I understand Demon baby, can we cuddle at least?” I can give him this much at least.         “I don’t see a problem in that. Let me just double check my notes real fast, okay?” I crawl into bed, leaning against the rough, stone wall of the dungeon. Hyper claps his fore hoofs together and the crystal’s lights dim down it just a low glow. The backlight from my PDA’s screen allows me to read my notes.         Recap on the basic herbs: Blues stems apply to more helpful potions; Yellows act as enhancers, if used correctly they can boost any potions, salves, poisons, anything made by alchemy; Reds primarily used for poisons, but with a skilled hand at work, could have medical uses, such as numbing agents, antibiotics, and if given enough time I could make chemo.         I haven’t had time to experiment with any of the new herbs that the Don has provided; but I’m excited to jump head first into my studies on the advance herbs that follow: Purple, hybrid of blue and red, the outcome of potion can vary on a certain of things, what’s mixed, how it’s brewed, etc... It would be safe to assume that the potion can be used for either a powerful poison, beneficial, or both. Green, Nyuel used these a lot in her prototype healing potions that she tested on me; without my consent might I add. Furthermore, green stems are strictly used for healing based creations. Pink stems, they gave off this weird bitter-sweet fragrance when I touched them, an almost intoxicating scent. Every breath I drew in the scent made my head spin; side note, handle these plants with caution. There are two more, rarer herbs: White stems and Black stems, both kept far apart from each other; I’ll be doing extensive research on both of these. There’s also a handful of fungi, not certain how they’ll affect the outcome of any elixirs they’re used in... Getting up from the bed, I navigate through the dark dungeon and back over to the fungi section, using the light from my PDA I scan over each fungi until stopping on a small rye plant with a purplish-brown moss covering it. “Demon baby, come back to bed.” His voice is muffled from the pillow his head is buried in. “Rough shadow wants something ‘unworldly’? I’ll make something that will knock her socks off.” This specific fungus goes by the name of Ergot, the key ingredient in LSD, or Acid in layman's terms. “I’m sure she’ll be glad to hear that. The bed is getting cold, please come back.” I turn off my PDA and slip it back into my pocket. Sending out a bursts of clicks, using the mental layout of the room I navigate my way back into the bed. My tired head hits the pillow, hard, Hyper snuggles up close to me and I wrap my arm around him; Tail pulls the covers over us and eventually fall asleep.         “Jesus fucking Christ, this hurts almost as bad as beating off with Bengay.” Ice’s arm spasms uncontrollably, the nanites make haste in repairing the damage.         “He has... very cororfur ranguage.” The ancient chinese doctor idly stands there, staring at Alex from behind his thick glasses.         “Damn it Arkis, give me a smoke, wouldya?” I do what he requests, lighting a cigarette before handing it over to him. “Thanks bro.”         “Old man, you checking me out again?” Alex asks while she slips on a new pair of boots.         “Guirty.” He snorts, pushing his thick glasses back up with his index finger.         “Who can blame him Alex? You’re prancing about wearing that number, it’s kinda hard not to notice.”         “I know, hey old man we’re going to need some serious firepower; alright if I go raid your arsenal?” The old timer softly smiles and nods at Alex, she struts off through the doorway, disappearing into the next room.         “God DAMNIT! Why don’t you just cut my dick off why dontcha`?” Ice cries out, he clinches his arm as it continues to twitch.         “Stop being such baby, be gratefur that your humerus, ulna, and radius only have minol fractures.”         “Doc, we don’t have much time to waste, how long should it take before Ice Cube is ready to go?” The doc carefully examines Ice’s arm before jabbing the end of his cane into it.         “Done, such a big baby.” Ice balls up his fist while he flexes his arm.         “Hey doc... How long will these nanites be inside me?”         “Why not ask your partner?” “Arkis, what is the old coot talking about?” Ice looks up to me in confusion. “I have nanites in me, ever since I returned from the bunker.” Ice opens his pack for another smoke, only to see he’s out. “We need to stop by a gas station or someplace, I’m out of smokes. You came back from that mission beaten up and bloody, but I thought you were cleared of infection?” “Yes and no. You know I’m a stubborn sonofabitch to kill.” I wait for Ice Cube to stop laughing before continuing. “Our friends have... persuaded me to undergo nanite injections; an insurance policy. Nanites’ shelf life is approximately two to three times that of normal blood cells, so about twenty one days total. But they’re programmed to construct an exact copy of themselves before they expire; so, you’ll have nanites for the rest of your life.” “When were you going to tell me that you were  infected? I don’t want to wake up with a horrified Arkis standing over me, who would want that?!” “Wasn’t planning too, I’ve been infected for a while now and have shown no signs of mutation. I -.” “Hey boys, look what I found!” Alex comes strutting back in, strapped and armed to the teeth. “I know you don’t like using guns Arkis, unless it’s a high caliber sniper rifle, but I found something extremely special for you!” She purrs. “Twin vorpal blades!” Just the thought of holding a vorpal blade gets me all hot and bothered, but twins? I might need to go change my pants before we go Horror hunting. “Mad dibs!” I unsheath one of my new toys. It’s a black kris-like blade with a dark red sheen to it, the blade hums silently while I grip it. “It won’t be Jabberwock blood that you’ll be drinking my friend, but something almost as good.” I whisper sweet nothings to the blades, they only hum in response. “Are you talking to them Arky?” I don’t even dare tear my gaze off of the blades to reply. “Problem Al -.” A warm, wet sensation runs down my neck; forcibly ejecting me from this most pleasant memory.         Waking up to a Hyper Cracher gently licking my chest, I panic, pushing myself away from him. He falls off the bed with fleshy thud, I scoot up against the stone wall, my horns clatter against the rough stones. “Why’d you wake me Demon baby? I was having such a good dream too.” He whines while he climbs back into bed.         “D-Dreaming? You were dreaming?! You were licking my chest!”         “Your chest? I thought I was licking something else entirely different.”         “And I was having a good memory myself. That is until you woke me up with your tongue.” Hyper doesn’t lay back down, he sits up in the bed looking at me.         “Memory? Do you not dream?” I shake my head in disagreement. “If you’re shaking your head, I can’t see in the dark as well as you.”         “No, I don’t dream. The Abyss won’t allow me to dream; a price I’m willing to pay.” Hyper moves in closer to me, I set up in the as he approaches me.         “The Abyss?” He asks, he takes a seat in between my legs.         “Long or short version?” I ask, already knowing the answer.         “Long, and hard please.” I stand corrected.         “The Abyss gave birth to the man that I am today. It is Alpha and Omega, life and death, the beginning and the end for me. In my time of need I draw power from it, but at a very steep cost. I fight so very hard to keep my loved ones safe, but no matter what I fall short. It’s not the world around me that I try to protect them from...myself. I took my mother and sister’s lives. I loved them so very much but the Abyss demanded payment and they’re the ones who had to pay. I had an older brother once, I pray that I didn’t take his life too. There’s one person that I allowed to get close to me, and not a day goes by that I don’t fear for her life. The day that I die, I willingly give myself to the Abyss, may it guide my actions and protect me.” He sits there quietly, not moving, not saying a word, just sitting there, staring at me. “What is it exactly that you see in me? Most people, or in your case, ponies would instantly label me as a monster; mainly because of my appearance, others for good reason.” He props himself up on me, placing his fore-hoofs on my shoulders.         “The night we spent together answered so many questions, it also raised so many more. I usually learn everything from my partners just by the time we spent together, but you, you I can’t even place hoof on.” He stops, tracing the scales on my chest with his tentacle; not any in particular, aimlessly wondering about my upper chest. “Scars are typically hideous, but you pull them off effortlessly. You wear them with such pride, like they’re medals of honor; each one their own story. You’re such a beautiful creature, why do you hide yourself away behind this armor?” He moves in closer, close enough where I can feel warmth radiating off from his muzzle. “But it’s your mystique: you're tall, dark, shrouded in mystery, and your eyes; your dark, green eye that seems to glow, and your right blue eye, like somepony captured lightning in a bottle. The way you carry yourself with such a powerful sense of confidence; even when you’re hurting you still hold your head high and carry on like nothing was wrong.” He pulls himself even closer, his heart races, its vibrations thrums against my chest; his muzzle nearly touching my mouth now. “I can tell that you don’t like to be the center of attention; out of sight, out of mind. Why are you so fixated on how ponies view you? The first time I laid eyes on you, I knew you were a kind, thoughtful creature. Silver is a lucky girl for having you Demon baby, I wish I was that lucky.” He passionately kisses me, I don’t fight it, I just let what he said soak in while he tenderly kisses me.         Hyper Crasher takes the lead, locking his tentacles around my horns. His tongue darts into my mouth, exploring my teeth, paying close attention to my caines. A suggestive tug from him motions me to follow, without effort he pulls me down on top of him. He gently pushes me away with his hoof, leaving a bridge of saliva between our mouths. “That’s the Demon I know. No holding back this time, got it?”         “P-Please... J-Ju -.” Table three violently coughs, her last cough sends blood splattering onto the floor. “Kill m-me, th -.” Another coughing fit, her wheezing is raspy, dry and jagged, her lips blue, eyes puffy and red, blood staining her chin and shirt. “M-My head is k-killing me!” She dry sobs. “By chance, do you know what Dioxin is?” “Oh! Oh! I know! Pick me!” Katie shouts, her hand high in the air. “Yes Katie?” “Dioxin is a general term that describes a group of hundreds of chemicals, the most toxic compound is two, three, seven, eight - tetrachlorodibenzo-p-dioxin or TCDD! Pretty much the most toxic chemicals known to science.” My jaw gapes, my glasses slide down my nose, my pen slips through my fingers and onto the floor; rolling under table three’s operating table; needless to say, I’m blown away by Katie’s precise knowledge on Dioxin. I quickly regain my composure,  pushing my glasses back up the bridge of my nose. “Very impressive Katie, such a clever girl, aren’t you?” She beams with glee as I pat her on the head. “Well my dear, I have good news and great news, which one would you like to hear first?” More blood splatters onto the floor, her body shakes as she dry heaves. “No responses? Very well then my dear. Good news first. The previous quacks that diagnosed you overlooked the fact you were poisoned, why? I haven’t the slightest clue, but I know by what; Dioxin, very pure form - stays in the body for years, can cause cancers; in your case lung cancer, diabetes, and cardiac arrhythmia; I took the liberty on running more tests on your blood samples and you don’t have diabetes, or any heart problems; you’re in the clear, and body degeneration; sadly to say, your bones have deteriorated rapidly.” She continues to stare up at the ceiling with a blank expression. “Great news is, that my genetically tailored Horror virus eradicated the cancer that plagued your body my dear. You have a clean bill of health now, a second chance!” She struggles to raise herself, Katie eagerly jumps off of Rex’s back and rushes to table three’s side and helps her set up. “Easy now dear, easy now. Take your time, the Dioxin is still in your system, no need to push yourself.” She looks up to me, a sliver of hope shimmers inside her eyes. “W-What? H-How!?” “This is your x-ray before I introduced my virus to your system.” I pull out an x-ray of her chest, several small white star-like spots branching throughout her lungs litter the x-ray. “And this my dear is after.” I hold up another x-ray, free of the star spots. “Your biopsy came back negative. The Horror virus, my Horror virus is the cure all to all illnesses, not even cancer, nor Dioxin can hinder it! Embrace the Ho -.” Table three vomits up more blood, her projectile vomit soaks the bottom half of my pants and my shoes. “Excuse me for a moment.” I quickly strip down before hopping into the detox shower; it’s scalding hot water washes away the blood on my lower legs. “Bob, would you kindly incinerate my apparel?” “Click, click click; click.” “Wait, I understood a bit of that.” Rex mumbles. “Click? Click, click click click?” Bob gathers up my staind clothing with his slim tail. “Click click click, click.” I vigorously scrub myself down, ignoring the hot water as it singes my skin. “I’m starting to understand Bob too!” Katie overly cheerful voice rings out. “CCCllickk, click?” “Wooooah, Bob! We’re in the room!” Katie shrieks. “I... didn’t take you for... yeah...” Rex murmurs awkwardly. “No no Bob, I’m finishing up now. Take Rex with you to the incinerator, show him around would you?” Bob leads Rex out of the room, I turn off the shower and begin to towel off. I wrap th towel tightly around my waist before stepping out of the shower, as I do, Katie whistles seductively at me. “Take it off baby!” She hollers, my already redden cheeks hides the fact that I’m slightly blushing from Katie’s cat call. “Doctor Freeman, that scar over your sternum must have a story, mind sharing?” I cover up the scar with my hand, there's a excruciating memory behind this scar; both mentally and physically. “Ah, yes. I was shot, point blank range. I was lucky, the bullet ricocheted off my sternum and embedded itself into my third rib; missing my pulmonary artery and aorta by a few millimeters.” Table three moans in pain while she holds her head. With haste, I make my way over to my crying patient, standing in front of her I push her head down to see a growth starting to bud. “Dear, how long have you’ve been experiencing discomfort?” “Since day one while I was here.” Judging by the sheer size of the bud tells me that the horn that’s going to sprout from it is going to be thick in diameter and extensive length. “Katie, come, I would like you to witness the early stages of evolution.” Katie skips on over, she peeks over my shoulder and ‘ooohs’ at the sight. “Isn't it marvelous Katie? Table thr -. I’m sorry dear, I never did ask your name, did I? There goes my manors again, out the door.” “You’ve seen my medical file, you know my name.” She mutters. “Yes I do, but it’s polite to ask my guests their names, may I have it?” “Krystal Gazer. Air Force - Staff sergeant, active duty as combat control for three years; went private and started working for C.E.L.L in Russia. Diagnosed with cancer, months of hell, en -.” She pushes me to the side before vomiting up more blood. “There there Krystal, your nausea will pass; it’s your body finally being able to purge itself of the foreign bodies. You’ll be in pain for the next few days, if you like I can administer a morphine drip. “ Krystal latches onto my right hand with hers, looking up to me with a pained smile. “T-Thanks. Doctor Freeman.” “On the contrary, I should be the one thanking you Krystal Gazer. You’ve proven to be a valuable test subject. I am eagerly looking forward to working with you, Krystal.” Katie and I lay her back down on the operating table, Katie grabs a wet sponge from a nearby sink and begins to clean the blood off of Krystal. “Get some rest, I’ll be monitoring you very closely Krystal; if you have any requests, please don’t hesitate to ask.” She gives my hand a faint squeeze before letting it go. “Katie, I have to confess, you’ve be -.” “I know I’ve been infected with the virus. My body is changing, I can feel it. N -.” The speakers from my laptop come to life, alarms blaring from it. “What’s that?” She asks. I walk over to my laptop with a spring in my step. Looking at the screen I see Arkis and his two friends breaching into my laboratory. “Ahh, my guests of honor are here. What perfect timing!” “Arkis, he’s here? Why?” “It’s all part of the plan Katie, w -... A close friend of mine is calling me, excuse me, spectator.”         “You’re swinging for the other team again Lad? I’m disappointed, very, very disgusted with you.” This is an unexpected assault from Friend, one that catches me completely off guard.         “I think it’s adorable Friend. 27 and Hyper make a cute couple, don’t you agree?” Friend vomits a little, butterflies flutter out through his mouth before disappearing into the Darkness.         “I hate the taste of butterflies!” One more flies out, joining its friends. “Never tastes the same going down when it comes up.” He looks over to Fade, who’s poking around with the jukebox. “You’re okay with the Lad cheating on you Lass?”         “Cheating? I know that 27 will never do such a thing Friend. He’s just having some fun, that’s all.” That’s a weight off my chest, I wasn't certain how Fade would feel towards me fooling around with other creatures. “Are you jealous Friend? She teases, successfully shifting the spot lot over to him.         “Me, jealous? HA! There’s three things I only need in this silly little world, me, myself and I!” He laughs, “Oh, and Lad; one down, one to go!” He mocks me before sending me on my way. Credits Editor frieD195 > Breaking Bad: Side C > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 66 - Breaking Bad: Side C I wake up in a soft bed, a warm body against mine, feeling well spent, very comfortable, well rested, refreshed.  All around I feel amazing, best sleep I’ve gotten in a long while. I bury my face into Hyper Crasher’s mane, just enjoying his silky smooth mane against my face. “H-Hey?! What the hay do you think you’re doing!?” Oh dear god, please don’t tell me I woke up next to a -. “Get your grubby paws off of me, Creep-o!” Before I can even react, she spins around in my arms and bucking me in the chest, successfully breaking the embrace. The kick propels her off the bed and onto the floor while I’m laying there gasping for air. “Ohnoohnoohno! PPPlleasse don’t tell me we rutted! I promised myself I would never do that again! Oh Celestia please say it isn’t so!” In her panicked uproar she cries hysterically, examining herself for signs of last night’s event that aspired. “Breakfast!” A voice outside the door peers in through the open slot before another tray of delicious slop slides in. I stagger to recover from that cheap shot, I crawl out of bed and slam face first into the floor. With my bed sheet tangled up in myself, Tail has a hell of a time trying to get me to my feet. My body finally begins to cooperate with me. I walk close enough to the door for Tail to grab my so-called ‘breakfast’; just like last time, I down it in one go. It was bland and lukewarm; yum. “Did you drug me last night!? Why would you do that?! What kind o -.” I am in no mood for her right now, she took that away when she decided to buck me. “Be quiet.” I say in a low, dark tone. Rough pipes down, sits down, and thankfully keeps her trap shut. “We never did anything, why I woke up next to you is a mystery in itself.” Tail hands me my pants, I get dressed and immediately make a beeline for the tables. “W-.” “Not a single word from you, it would be in your best interest if you weren't here at all.” She’s treading on thin ice right now. I’m biting my tongue but if she continues to disobey my orders, I won’t hesitate on ripping into her. “Sup’ stallion? You and I are going to have a little talk, you dig? You made my lil’ sis cry, that don’t fly right with me.” Phantom Shadow aye? It’s better than Rough Shadow. Him, I can at least have a decent conversation with. “Yo, stallion buddy, turn around when somepony is talkin’ to yahs’.” Oh boy, here we go. “Look, buddy.” I emphasize on buddy. “Your sister bucked me, ruined the perfectly good mood I was in, and I rarely get those; even on a good day,” I begin laying out the tools that I’ll need to start distilling Ergot to its purest form. “Just a fair warning, I’m a little cranky. If you want to talk, that’s perfectly fine by me; just choose your words wisely.” Bunsen burner, check, sterile water, check, round-bottom flask and beakers, double check, Graham condenser, that’s a big ol’ fat check, Fractionating column, check-a-roony, last but not least, Ergot. “What’s with the sudden agro buddy? I just wanted to have a little pow-wow.” He flies over to me, placing a hoof on my shoulder; wrong move buddy. “Stallion buddy, why so tense? It’s not like we c-.” “Remove your hoof from me before I do.” I say in a dark, low tone. Phantom recalls his hoof as requested, wasting no time in putting my new toy together. the silver lining in my dark cloud of pissyness is the small rush I get from putting everything together. “By the by, this alpha stallion act don’t fly with me.” I’ll act like I didn’t hear that, making sure everything is put together correctly takes presidents over mending wounds. “Look at me when I’m talking to you, show a little respect, would yah?” He grabs my shoulder again, trying to turn me around but utterly fails. “One.” If they’re going to act like children, I’m going to treat them as such. “What?” “Two.” He ignored my warnings, its time to show them what happens when you do. “One, two? What’s next, three?” “No, this.” Tail moves everything to the side as I grab Phantom Shadow by his hoof, slamming him down into the table and pinning him to it with my pylons. “Lighting?!” Finally someone I can talk to without it leading to sex or childish behaviour. “Do you mind?” Retracting my pylons from the wood table, I help Lighting Charmer up off his back and onto his hooves. He sits there on the table eye level with me. “An explanation is needed. My, ‘family’, has to be let out, they were merely testing the waters with you.” “So, you were yanking my chain?” The corners of his mouth twitch, breaking his unphased looked from my assault. “Me, no. Them, yes. Hyper literally. You two make a cute couple, I’m happy for Hyper to finally find somepony to share his... interests.” “You’re the second person who’s said that. When you say you have to let your family out, what do you mean?” “It is exactly as it sounds. We take turns, while one is in control, the others are either asleep or chatting amongst each other. If one is in control too long, the others become restless.” Multiple personality disorder, I know very little about this disorder; but this is a great opportunity  to indulge my curiosity. “You have that look, again, I don’t exactly care for that look.” Look? What look? Oh. Oh... I didn’t realize I was grinning from ear to ear. “Lighting, mind quenching my ever growing curiosity?” He cocks an eyebrow at my notion. “No.” Well, that’s a needle bursting my small balloon. “No? You didn’t even know what I was about to ask.” “You want to dissect me, hypothetically. And the answer is no.” Crushed, utterly crushed, I was finally clawing my way out of the hole of anger and Lighting comes and forces me back down into the hole, then filled it with a cement made of depression. “Oh. Okay. I guess I’ll get started on work then.” With this dark cloud turning into a supercell of depression, I let out a sigh before turning to my newly-assembled toy. I try to work, but I can’t concentrate, this cloud plagues my mind like a fog resting upon a lake’s surface. This depression throws me out of balance. I don’t feel like working, or doing anything; I just want to go have a pitty party under the blankets. Lighting places his tentacle on my hand, I look over to see Phantom sitting on the table. “Yo, Phantom Shadow is the name, coping is the game. As the first born, I was born to help us cope with the mental anguish that the severing of the link brought.” In a blink of an eye he metamorphoses in front of me. “Yeah, you know me, who doesn’t? Rough Shadow, loveable party pony, third born. Now, with the boring stuff outta the way, I was born to help us integrate with pony society after recovering from the severing.” Without warning she changes. “Hey Demon baby, it’s just little ol’ me, Hyper Crasher, second born. I was born to help us connect with other ponies after our link was severed.” He gives me a quick peck on the cheek before changing back into Lighting. “I need your word that you won’t tell a single soul about what I’m going to tell you.” “You have my word as a friend that I’ll take this to my grave.” “In Chrysalis’s army, I was one of the lucky ones. My mental strength was strong enough that it gave me independent thought. Only those with independence in Chrysalis’s army were allowed to be officers. I was sent to infiltrate Celestia’s kingdom. My cell of ten changelings made it possible for Chrysalis to enter the kingdom without detection from Celestia or Luna.” He stops, a contemplative look plagues his face before he continues. “I disliked being under somepony’s control. After all, I was just another cog in Chrysalis’s war machine. I had no freedom, just another drone.” A grin makes its way across his muzzle. “I knew that Canterlot’s dungeons were shielded by powerful crystals that negated the effects of telepathy. During the raid on Canterlot, I was captured on purpose so I could defect. Thrown in the dungeons, shielded from Chrysalis’s grasp, I was finally free. My mind for the first time was quiet; no voices, no commands, nothing!” His voice filled with triumph as he says this, with a fire burning in his eyes. “I can remember it like it was yesterday. The sound of silence was the most beautiful thing I’ve ever heard. Chrysalis programmed it into all of her drones that severing the link would bring death, she lied.” The grin twists into a fusion of smugness and pain. “But it surely felt like I was dying when the link was finally severed following her defeat. The pain was unimaginable. Dying of starvation was just a minor inconvenience, trapped in the bowels of Canterlot for months before I saw anypony. It was the Black Talons who eventually rescued me. They said they needed somepony with my talents in their organization. Said I would be a free changeling, to do as I pleased, under no pony’s control. I jumped at the opportunity. We don’t like to change in front of any ponies, or any creature for that matter.” He replaces his tentacle with a hoof. “This virus you transmitted to me implanted an irresistible urge to comply. But not a single command has been issued by you. You are a creature who simply gave me a choice; to follow or not; a choice that no pony has ever given me before. Your kindness is what makes me follow you. For this, a portion of my power is now yours.” His horn glows a luminous green, he props himself on my shoulders and rests his horn against mine. My horns glow with his as the sensation of power flows through my body like a river, concentrating in Tail. Tail twitches about, slamming into a nearby stool. The stool is sent crashing into a wall, shattering on impact. Tail swipes my feet from out under me, I come tumbling down on top of the poor guy. “T-Tail! Calm down boy!” He uncontrollably spasms, slapping me in the face before I can get a firm hold. Random spurts of blue frost-flames spit off of him, I feel his power artery pulse with power. Just as I let go Tail’s blades unsheath themselves, one of them grazing my cheek. Talk about a close shave. “Easy boy!” He slaps the leg of the table, knocking off my toy. My quick reflexes allows me to catch it before it hits the ground. “S-Stop it Tail! S-S-S-STOP!” The frost-flames around Tail explode, propelling me into the ceiling. Lighting Charmer catches the distiller and moves out of the way. I come crashing down on top one of the wooden tables, its legs can’t support almost three hundred and fifty pounds of muscle bashing against it. “T-That’s new...” Tail calms down, the blue flames are snuffed out from Tail’s scales returning to their resting positions. Tail clumsily removes splinters off of me, throwing caution to the wind, letting some splinters nick me. I look up to see Lighting hovering over me with a smirk. “What was that you just gave me?!” “Power, as amusing as it was, I did not know that would be the outcome.” The sound of a lock disengaging grabs both of our attention. The door grinds against the floor as someone pushes it open. “Livestock, four pigs.” A younger looking gryphon herds the livestock into the dungeon, Razor steps in behind him, he looks down at me and merely shakes his head. “Looks like you’re making... progress.” Lighting Charmer disappeared, he’s nowhere to be seen. The younger gryphon herds the pigs into a small pen in the corner of the dungeon. “Experiment kinda sorta blew up in my face.” I have no idea where Lighting Charmer disappeared too, but I’m glad he did or things could’ve gotten complicated. “How do you explain the scorch marks on the floor and ceiling?” “When I said kinda sorta, I meant literally. Don’t fret, I’ll have your product done before the deadline.” Razor and the guard take their leave, locking the door behind them. Lighting Charmer materializes next to me, still holding the distiller. “Where did you run off to?” Lighting sets the distiller down on the table, I stagger back to my feet, brushing off splinters. “Camouflage, novice ranking Parasitic spell.” I pat him on his head, which earns me an irritated look from Lighting. “Don’t do that.” “Sorry, thought we were having a moment.” “We did. It passed. Don’t press it.” Lighting takes a glancing look at the pigs, then back up to me. “Pigs? Elaborate for me.” “To my knowledge, pigs are the only creatures on this planet that I know for certain that have similarities to humans. I plan on making a vaccine for the virus, it’s going to be hard with this primitive tech.” Tail fetches the Ergot for me, placing on the table next to the mortar and pestle. “Why? You yourself said it was a gift, why would you create a cure?” “Not all people who become infected keep their individuality like us. Those who don’t, become a beast that runs purely on primal instinct. If I don’t find a cure for it, the Horror virus will become a pandemic, sweeping across this planet like wildfire, claiming everything in its path.” Tail unsheath one of his blades, and begins cutting the uncontaminated rye plant from the Ergot. Tablespoon of water into the round-bottom flask, just enough to submerge the Ergot. Tail gently drops a portion of the Ergot into the flask and sets it on its stand above the bunsen burner. “While this is doing its thing, it’s time for the fun part; experimenting with unknown herbs!” Lighting silently sits there on the table, engrossed by my studies and the distillery. Time lapses as I indulge myself in my guilty pleasures. The possible elixirs, salves, potions, and miscellaneous creations that can be made are limitless. While I wish I had more time to explore these possibilities, my main goal takes priority over my curiosity. With a helpful tug from Tail that pulls me out of my shell, he points at the finished Ergot glistening in the flask. Ah, wunderbar! Lighting, mind fetching me that large glass bowl, please?” “Now what?” “Fill the bowl with hot water and cornstarch, almost ten to one ratio. We want the mixture for the base to be runny. Mix well, after the cornstarch is completely dissolved is when we’ll add the flavoring.” “Done, what’s next?” “Let’s just go with a simple flavoring for now, add two cups of sugar. Then I want you to filter the ergot reduction to remove any remaining pieces of wheat that might still be left. Finally, add a tablespoon of the filtered ergot reduction to the base. Mix it up real nice like, then spread it thinly onto a cookie sheet, after that’s done; throw it into the oven on the lowest temperature possible.”   “How long will it need to cook before it’s done?” “Not long at all, just long enough for the moisture in the mix to evaporate. We want the resulting residue to solidify and not be sticky.” “We have a slight predicament. I’m sticky now, and there’s no shower.” Lighting Charmer did just bring up a pressing matter. “That is a problem, in hindsight, messing around with you... Errr, Hyper Crasher last night might’ve not been the best idea. This is going to be a very long and stinky week for the both of us.” Lighting nods in agreement, no words need to be spoken between us. “We have little water as is, we’re just going to have to bite the arrow and march through.” “Sleeping in the same room as pigs, no shower, and to top it all off, we’re already covered in filth from previous activities. By the end of the week, I bet fifty bits that we’ll smell just as bad as these pigs.” “Let’s make it interesting, two hundred bits, and I bet that we smell worse than those pigs.” Why not? If it makes him happy, I’ll accept his bet. What harm can come of it? “Deal.” With that said, we shake on it. “Eat up!” A less-full-than-usual tray of the delicate slop slides into the room. “That’s their plan, aye?” Lighting looks to the slop, than to me with a puzzled look. “If they plan to starve me, they shouldn’t brought me pigs to test on. Keep an eye on the cookies, don’t want them to get burnt, do we?” Tail grabs the tray for me, I down it in one go like the others. “How’s it looking?” I asked, licking the tray clean. “You tell me, you’re the alchemist.” Lighting Charmer wraps the tray in a faint green field and pulls it out of the oven. I walk over to inspect it, the film is thin and crystal clear, I poke at it with my claw to test if it’s sticky. It’s not. “Perfect, good job Lighting.” I go to pat him on the head, but quickly withdrew my hand before it makes contact. “Huh, really don’t know how to praise you... but yeah. Good work.” I awkwardly stand there with Lighting staring at me. “No praise is necessary. Your actions towards my family are satisfactory.” He sets the tray down onto the table, giving it one final look over before turning off the ovens. “We’ll need to let this cool over night. I made good headway identifying the herbs, let’s call it a day and hit the hay.” I crawl into bed, circling around a few laps before plopping my head down onto the pillow. Lighting sits there awkwardly at the side of the bed, reluctant to climb into bed with me. “What’s the problem?” He shifts around, looking almost nervous. “This... is more of Hyper’s territory. I’m not comfortable doing this...” “Doing wh-? Oh, oh! Oh okay. I wasn't planning on doing anything tonight aside from sleeping. If you don’t feel comfortable with just sharing a bed with me, I’m more then willing to sleep on the floor.” Just the thought of it makes my back sore. “You sure? Hyper is ready to go if you are.” “Definitely not tonight. Just promise me that I won’t be rudely awakened to somebody bucking me.” He slowly climbs into bed, laying down far away with his back turned to me. “Rough knows.” “Goodnight Lighting Charmer. Don’t let the bedbugs bite.” With a clap of my hands, the crystals dim down to a faint glow. “Bedbugs?” “It’s just a saying from where I come from, nothing more.” “Ah, good night then.” Mr. Sandman hastily wisps me away to memory-land.         “I thought this was suppose to be a high class research facility?” Ice asks, ripping open a new pack of cigarettes.         “This is the place my contacts said Warwick was working at.”         “Then why no security systems? Or guards? Just an open door, empty lobby and no one in sight.”         “Because he wants us to find him. Stay alert, he might’ve laid traps for us.” Before us are three wings, all leading in different directions. “We’ll cover more ground if we split up. Alex, take the western wing. Ice, take the eastern one. I’ll go north. If you find Warwick, call the others. Do not, I repeat, do not kill him!” Alex struts off down her hallway, Ice flicks the butt of his cigarette before taking his hallway and I warily walk down mine.         Walking through the bleak hallway, security cameras tracking my every movement, sure makes a guy feel welcomed. I dislike being in China, not because of the people, but the technology they have. It’s too advanced and far too complex for what it really needs to be. For example, this laser grid that blocks my path. If I try to step through it, it would slice me into pieces. If you want to keep someone out, why not just create a door with facial recognition scanners? Because that would be too simple! That’s why. Out of habit, I reach into my coat pocket to grab my PDA, nearly facepalming after realizing it’s been stolen. I tear off the faceplate on the keypad to expose its wiring.         “This is would be so much easier if I just had my PDA autohack this stupid thing.” Digging through the wires, until I reach the miniature motherboard. “And another thing, why do asians have an obsession with making everything miniature? Pain in the ass if you ask me.” I find what I’m looking for, a tiny black fuse like box attached to the motherboard labeled ‘M2K07’. Ripping that out, the touch screen turns black, before a dos screen appears. “Crap. I don’t remember the command to access security functions.” Banging my head against the wall doesn’t help either. The third bang dislodges something inside my head as the command comes flooding back to me. My fingers fly across the touch screen interface, making every keystroke hit home.         >Set Terminal/Inquire         RIT-V627         >Set File/Protection=Owner:Rwed Accounts.F         >Set Halt Restart/Command Prompt         Initializing Security gate sector V reboot-         Reboot complete -- Initializing command prompt-         >C:\C:\C:\C:\C:\Deltree >Diskpart = true)]         The screen turns black, the grid powers down and I feel like the biggest thug. “I still got the special touch.” With a smug expression I walk with my head help in triumph. Feel sorry for the unfortunate bastard who has to repair this panel and reinstall the software. The metal door before me slides open, I step inside to see a horror mindlessly standing there inside a cage. It looks up at me with a deadpan expression on its face.         “Sorry about the lasers, Arkis. Can’t just let you waltz in, where would the fun be in that?” An intercom system buzzes to life and a familiar voice pours through it. “Before you is a drone, sub-species alpha. Nothing particularly unique about him; just a drone.” The horror’s face lights up, it stares up at the loud speakers with anticipation. “It’s been also very droll here, being cooped up in my lab, unable to go out to get any field research done. So, I planned out a gauntlet, if you will, just for you.”         “If you think I’ll play your silly little games, you’re wrong!” I barked.         “Oh, on the contrary. To find me, you’ll have to play my, and I quote, ‘silly little games.’ You’re adroit, both physically and mentally. These scenarios shouldn’t, and I use that word loosely, shouldn’t cause you too much anguish. Your first test is simple. In the cage is a door, leading to the next challenge obviously. But what stands in your way is one of my creations.” The horror in the cage incoherently makes what I assume are joyful noises. “Without drawing blood from the horror, you must enter the next room. See? Simple.”         “What’s stopping me from decapitating it?”         “If you break the rules of the game, then I shall break your little sweetheart. Come here Alex, come here! That’s a good girl, yes you are! Say ‘hi’ to your little loverboy for us?” All I can hear are Alex’s muffled screams coming from the speaker. “What abhorrent thoughts must be running through that insignificant brain of yours right now. Oh! I almost forgot. There’s a deadline you must meet, you have an hour to find me, if you don’t Alex is dead and you’ll never get to find me. This is your only chance on finally catching me Arkis. Don’t squander this precious opportunity and please, for Alex’s sake, don’t disappoint.” The speaker goes silent after that, the horror goes back to its gloomy look, hanging its head low.         I have no idea how to get around this. If I go in there, one of us will not be coming out. First impression I got from the horrors sure was a bad one, nearly killed me in that God-forsaken bunker. Putting me on a timer doesn’t help. Alex’s life hangs in the balance, and I don’t have a proverbial dog to kick, just this depressed horror in the cage. “I just want to obliterate you so badly, horror!” The caged horror’s eyes snap onto me, pressing it’s jutted jaw against the bars of the cage. “That’s right, I’m talking about you! I need to get past you without killing you, and I don’t see that happening.” The horror tilts his head, stepping away from the bars and in front of the gate of the cage. “You see that door behind you? Yeah that one. I need to get through it but you’re blocking my damn path!” He takes a few seconds to process what I just said before opening the door to his cage and the door leading out of the room. I ready myself, unsheathing the vorpal blades and taking a defensive stance.         The horror idly stands there, cocking its head, making random clicking noises and irritating me like a paper cut in the webbing between my fingers. “Would you just get out of my way!” I scream, the horror stops clicking and moves out of the cage, giving me a wide berth towards the door. “Horror. Sit?” He follows my orders to the letter like an obedient dog. I cautiously walk past the horror, it just sits there, clicking. “Horror, stay, stay. Good. Boy?” I slam the door close behind me, completing that nerve racking challenge just further fuels my triumphant high.Thinking to myself, that little scenario was a bit anti-climatic. Could’ve gone a lot differently, fight breaking out, ending up in a bloodbath. If conflict arises, I strive to avoid it.         “When was the last time I let you get close to me, Arkis? Oh, that’s right, when you blew my transport vehicle up! You destroyed years worth of data and didn’t finish the job!” He clears his throat before continuing. “Two times I’ve allowed you to get close, two times you’ve tried to kill me. You failed, miserably I might add. Every client that takes me in, grants me safe haven, endless resources to further progress my research, you kill, stealing my research and giving my life’s work to your ‘friends’. The Black Death, they like to go by. Cliche if you ask me. My lif-”.         “Will you just shut the fuck up already! I didn’t come here to listen to your little sob story. I came here to murder you and put your useless hunk-of-flesh-for-a-body in the goddamn dirt!” The intercom stays silent, only white noise coming from it.         “Third time's the charm I suppose. Good luck.” The light above the speaker turns off.         “About damn time he shut the hell up.” Before me stands a giant dome made of glass. Filled to the brim with a solid pink cloud. My guess is it’s the same gas from the bunker. The door to the air lock opens for me as I approach. After stepping inside it closes and the room starts to pressurize itself.         “Charging in blindly I see. You’l -.”         “Same poisonous gas from the bunker, yah-yah I know.”         “On the contrary. I’ve reformulated and enhanced the mist.  Sadly enough it’s still nameless.  You, of all people, should know the mist.  Exposure causes hallucinations, suicidal urges, and prolonged exposure causes death. I, being the genius that I am, tweaked it. So, it does all that, tenfold.  And causes...  Wait for it.  Give me a drum roll Bob!” Sounds like someone repeatedly smacking their hands against their stomach. “Mutations! My favorite! How your internal organs will look after this little endeavor gives me goosebumps just thinking about it!” The door leading to the solid wall of pink death opens, flooding the chamber I’m standing in. The mist washes over me, submerging me like a tidal wave, I fe-.         “OMGOMGOMGOMG! CANDY!” I’m rudely awaken by Rough Shadow, who’s jumping up and down on my back. I’m doubtful that she even uses the right side of her brain, because this is one of those poking a bear with a stick situations. “Is it done?! Can I have some now!? COMEON! WAKEY WAKEY!” The silver lining of this inconvenience that she’s extremely lightweight, but that doesn’t give her the right to wake me up in this manner.         “One.” I groan.         “I can have one piece? TH-”         “Two.” I mumble, forcing Tail to wake up.         “Two? Really?! AW -.” She never learns, does she?         “Three.” In one fluid motion, I spin around, grabbing Rough Shadow and pin her under me.         “Hey, stallion buddy, I don’t swing that way, ya’ mind?” God, I hate it when they do this to me.         Sighing, I roll off of Phantom and back onto my stomach, wanting to get a little more sleep in. “Tell your sister she can have some in a bit. My mind feels like an overheated piece of machinery; groggy, extremely hot, not wanting to process anything.” He rests a tentacle against my forehead, dragging my face across the pillow to see Hyper sitting there with a worried expression.         “You poor thing, you’re burning up!” He wipes away the sweat covering my scaly forehead. “You’re shivering, here let me tuck you in.” I’m on fire, my whole body just aches. I--. I need a bath, an ice bath, something to break this fever. “Is there anything I can do? You can walk me through the steps on how to make a healing potion. I’m a good listener, and I follow instructions to the letter.” He wraps me tightly in the covers, I try to push them off but he won’t allow me. “No no. Keep the covers on.” He insists.         “W-Whatever this is. I-It isn’t natural. P-Please, I need to be c-cold. I can’t think when I’m b-burning up.” I manage to pull the covers off, just for a brief moment before Tail pulls them right back over me. “You too Tail? Y-You’re betraying me.” Tail gently pats me on the head before retreating back under the covers.         “Even Mr. Tail thinks you need the covers, tell me what to do.” I just look at him with a pained expression.         “J-Just lay down, p-please?” I begged. He lays down next to me, I pull him under the covers and next to me. Burying my face in his mane and just closing my eyes, wanting this strange fever to break. “I--.. feel...” Sleep, that’s all I need is just more sleep.         I can’t sleep, I desperately want too, but I just can’t. For the life of me I can’t fall back asleep. If I close my eyes, it only brings more pain. Maybe I can just hide in the Darkness? Yeah, sanctuary in the one place I truly feel safe at, please just grant me this one small token. That’s all I ask for. The pain, it burns, but I need to ignore it, just long enough to flee. Jus-.         “Lad, oh Lad! There you are!’ Before I can even come too, Friend grabs my arm and pulls me close. “The Lass, she’s gone feral.” He whispers in a hushed tone. “She’s consumed one of my stockpiles of souls, now she prowls the Darkness like a predator.” We hide behind his throne, he peeks his head over before ducking back down. “I don’t know what’s gotten into the Lass. Lad, I’-.” Animalistic sounds echo out from deep within the Darkness, impossible to pinpoint it’s origin.         “What the hell did you do?!” More unreal sounds ring out, Friend and I continue to cower together behind his throne. “How long has Fade been acting so abnormal?” The sounds only draw closer. I fear for my safety, I’ve never seen Fade act as such.         “Three days, first it started off harmlessly enough. Then she started looking at me hungrily, me of all things! She’s hunting me, us Lad! We need to work together to defeat her, the hunted wil-.”         “Will never become the hunter!” Friend and I shriek like little girls. We take off running into the Darkness, Fade gives chase after us, but we lose her. Or so I thought. “One, two, I’m coming for you!” Not looking back, we keep on running. “Three, four,  you’d better run, you whore!” There’s nowhere to hide. I just hope she gives up before we tire out. “Five, six, I’m gonna rip off your dick!” There! The door to the Abyss! We can seek shelter in there! “Seven, eight, won’t it be great?!” Almost there, just a little further! “Nine, ten, then we can do it all... Over... AGAIN!” She laughs maniacally before a ice wall blocks our path. In a split second, without even thinking we split up, Friend going left as I go right. The ice wall turns into an ice maze. “One, two, I’m coming for you!” This frozen maze has me all disoriented, I can’t tell where am. “Three, four, you’d better run, you whore!” Left, right, straight ahead, no matter what it all looks the same! “Five, six, I’m gonna rip off your dick!” A sound of ice rapidly freezing is almost deafening. Friend screams for a second before the ice snuffs his shrieks of terror. “Seven, eight, won’t it be great?!” I see it! The door to the Abyss! Just nee-. “Nine ten, then we can do it all... Over... AGAIN!” The door swings shut, revealing a Fade hiding behind it. “Got’cha!” Nope nope nope nope nope nope! “Demon baby, wake up!” Yes! A way out! My escape!         “Shhh! It’s okay, it was just a terrible dream, that’s all!” I wake in a cold sweat, trembling in fear with Hyper holding me. “Shhh, don’t worry Demon baby. I’m here for you.” I can’t stop shaking. That... event struck a chord that resonates deep within me. “Demon baby, look at me.” My eyes fixate on him, he’s laying there with an expression that’s bordering between calm and worried. “Tell me what happened.”         “I-. We-. You wouldn’t understand.”         “Make me understand, please. Let me in.”         “Just a bad dream, like you said.” He cocks an eyebrow to my answer, not believing a word of it.         “You can’t dream, remember?” He cracks a smile. “You’re a terrible liar.” He says, nuzzling my throat tenderly. “Whatever is plaguing your mind, I want to help. Please, let me help you.” Tail pushes him away from me. I force myself out of the bed, struggling to do so. My body is shaking so badly that it’s taking a great deal of concentration to make myself move. “Nonono! You need to stay in bed!” Hyper flies around in front of me, In my state I can’t resist. I’m too weak and too tired. “You need rest Demon baby, don’t overexert yourself.” He sits on top of me, Tail won’t move him and I don’t have the strength to fight him off. “I’m not moving until you sleep.”         “N-No... I--. sleep--. Need to stay aw-.” I doze off before I have a chance to finish.         Holding my breath, I trudge into the unknown. I can’t see more than two feet in front of me. A potent scent fills my nose, a scent that lingers around, the name is right on the tip of my tongue, I can’t quite place it and it’s driving me mad. What is this scent? Where do I know it from? Jesus I know this smell, where do I-.         “Click, click, click.” I’m not alone, in this hellish pink nightmare.         “Oh, how I love that scent. The scent of a Green Winged Orchid. Do you remember them? They grew everywhere b-.”         “Don’t you dare go there! You lost that privilege!”         “Memories are what define us as who we are. Breath in deep, let the mist dredge up the past.” I can already feel the effects of mists, my internal organs feel like they're on fire, pink creeps in the corner of my eyes. The pink mists finds other ways to seep into my body. “You won’t find the exit until you open the floodgates. Sooner you do that, the better.” More pink creeps into my vision, all I see now is pink. I don’t want to remember, not now!         “Click click, click click.” That fucking horror, where is it?!         “Show yourself! You coward!” I swing my blades around aimlessly, slicing into the wall of pink. My head spins in circles, I fight to keep everything buried, to keep the gates closed. I must stay vigilant, I can’t let Warwick have this!         “Tick-tock goes the ticking clock. Tick-tock. Tick-tock.” It feels like there’s a vice around my brain, strangling it. “No human can withstand my miasma. Either die here, alone, scared, trapped for ever. Or shine a light on the deepest reaches of your mind. Let it all out.” I swing around, slicing everything thing in a circle before a black claw grabs my wrists. “Tick-tock, goes the clock.” The claw vanishes as quickly as it came, back into the unknown. “That’s it, be a good little human and breath it a-.”         “NO! I don’t want to remember! Never again!” My words fall on deaf ears. Ghosts from my past come flooding back to me. There’s no stopping it now, Warwick got what he wanted and I have to suffer because of it.          “Brother, why? Why brother, why?” Everything around me twists and turns into something I wish that should’ve stayed unearthed. “You were meant to protect us, but you f-.”         “Stop it! Just stop it!” I screamed, my eyes shut tight. Tighter than a chastity belt on a sixteen year old Catholic girl.         “You’ll always be my baby boy. No matter how big you get.” The warmth of someone’s hand rests upon my head. My eyes peel open to see my mom kneeling down before me with a warm, gentle smile.         “M-Mom?!” Reaching out to her, I notice my body feels different, smaller in fact. I quickly look down to see that I’ve reverted back to a time when I was a child.         “There’s my boy.” Her voice chases away the unnerving thoughts and feelings that being a child again brought with it, all I feel now is the ceaseless warmth, love and joy I feel radiating off of her. “What’s got my little man all upset, hmm?” She wipe away tears, tears that I didn’t know I was shedding.         “I-I’m. Just so happy t-.” She places a kiss on my forehead, leaving behind the warmth of her affection.         “What have I’ve told you before, hmm? Stiffen up that upper lip, no need for crying. Life’s too short for so much sorrow.” I bury my head into her chest, wrapping my small arms around her the best I could, hugging tight. “That’s my good boy, now run outside and go play with your younger sister and brother.”         “He’s not my real brother!” I protested.         “Hey, look at me. He may be your half brother, but he’s still your kin.” She pats me on the rump, ushering me towards the front door of our rundown house. “Your brother loves you, very much, Don’t you forget that.” She opens the door for me and I run out side.         “Hey bro! You want to get a game of HvZ going?” I’m a little older in this memory, not by much though.         “Human versus Zombies? I guess.” I remember this game, we use to play this all the time when we were little. I use to love playing this game, like tag but more evolved.         “Okay! Wanna see if sis wants to play it too?” She wasn’t that good at hiding or chasing, but more players means more fun.         “Why not.” These were simpler times, back when it was just the three of us, Mom and whatever boyfriend she had at the time. Mom worked her fingers to the bone, making sure we never went hungry. Put herself through nursing school with sis and I barely old enough to walk and little brother on the way.         “I also got the other kids to play too!” And so he did, bro always had a way of getting people to come around to his side. Never knew how he did it.         “Good work. These are the rules for HvZ. Basically it’s like tag but with a few extra rules. There’s ten of us? Okay, so I’ll choose an Original Zombie or OZ for short, no one will know who it is until it’s too late. Once a zombie tags you, you’ll be out of the game for five minutes until you turn. Last kid standing wins. To kill a zombie, you’ll have to shoot it with a Nerf gun or hit them with a balled up sock. Three minute respawn timer for zombies. Everyone got it? Good.” With that said, everyone takes off running. Brother volunteered to be the OZ; he always liked being OZ when we played.         I come to in a coughing fit, I claw at the ground, trying to pull myself anywhere but here; I’ve spent too much time inside the miasma, it’s already taken a toll on my body. My organs feel like they’ve been stuffed with red hot coals, head dizzy, difficult to breathe, stomach upside down, right side in. I can’t endure this any longer, I needed to get out, I needed to live! I will not die, not like this! I won’t allow it! Desperately, I crawled. Getting nowhere quick. My vision starts to blacken again. Coughing and wheezing, I kick and clawed my way across this death trap. The horror blocks my path, kneeling down in front of me with its head cocked to the side.         “Father named my subspecies as Freshener.  Maybe for the scent my miasma gives off or purely for the cliche.” He wraps his claws ground my wrists and hoists me up onto his shoulders. “You’re impressive, for a human.” I can’t reach my blades, if I could I would end this abomination. “This trail weeds out the weak, unwillful, and the corrupted. You, you are strong.” The darkness creeps in, consuming the corners of my eyes before spreading into the rest of my vision. “Your time isn’t now. You still have an appointment with Father.” The next thing I know I’m laying on the ground, out of the pink miasma. My organs still feel like they’re stuffed with melting lava, pink still plagues the corners of my eyes and this horror is still standing over me, holding a syringe. “You wept with tears of joy during your vision. Father knew you were going to and has instructed me to bestow a gift upon you.” He bends over, sticking the syringe in my left arm.         “S-Stop...” I’m too weak to resist, to struggle against him. “Wh-.. are you injecting m-.. with?”         “Nanites programed to help your body heal after the trial.” I blacked out, succumbing to the pain that burns deep inside me.         “You okay, Demon baby?” Hyper runs his tentacles under my eyes, causing them to lazily open. “You were crying in your sleep.”         That’s a first, I thought to myself. “How long was I out?” He nuzzles the scales on my chest.         “This is day four of the week.” I was out for entire day? Jeez, I wasn’t feeling well but damn. “How do you feel?”         “A little better,”   I lied. “On the brighter side, at least I’m not shaking so uncontrollably.” But my body feels even more feeble than it was yesterday. “What did you do while I was out? Did you just sit there watching me sleep?” I said jokingly.         “Oh honey, you know me all too well.” That’s not creepy in the slightest. “Little Rough wanted to wake you up, but we all strongly urged her that was a bad idea.” I’m glad she didn’t. “You want me to get off your chest?” He’s incredibly lightweight, it feels like he’s not even on me.         “In what way?” Hyper rolls off me, laughing his flanks off. “Yeah, yeah that got me there.” Work needs to be done. First off, I have to test the LSD. Then I can create an antidote for the virus, and if I have free time, I get to play around with the herbs, joy! “Hope you’re ready for some candy, Rough.” Instantly Rough Shadow comes out, beaming with a gleeful smile.         “Yah! Comecomecome!” She grabs me by the horns, desperately trying to get me off the bed. “WWWhy are you soooo heavy?!” She grunts. Tail throws her a bone, and helps her get me out of bed. “I’m sooooo excited!” She prances around me, flapping her wings with each bounce. “Ohhhh! Is it a upper? Ooooh! Is it a downer? W-Wait! Don’t tell me! I want to be surprised!” She lands on the table, right next to the pan of LSD.         “Oh, you’ll be surprised alright.” I cut out a small square, no bigger than a penny. “Stick out your tongue.” She does, without hesitation. “Don’t swallow it, just let it dissolve on your tongue.” Placing the small piece of sugary film on her tongue, does as told. She makes ‘mhmm’ sounds as its sweetness melts on her tongue. “Neither LSD nor acid sounds like an appetizing name for this. I’ll think of more appealing name before I present this to the Don.” Rough just sits there, digging her hoof into the wood of the table. “I might have something that will enhance the your first experience.” Mainly, I just want to experiment on them, and mess with them a little bit.  Revenge is best served my way.         “This is a bummer, I’m literally getting nothing from this.” I bring out my PDA, enter the necessary codes to get to the music folder, search through that for some good old fashion trip music.         “The drug needs to get into your bloodstream before it will take effect.” Bingo, found the song I was looking for. Pink Floyd: On The Run - Rough’s eyes widen, her pupils grow, becoming the size of dinner plates.         “Woooo .Wwwwait for it. Alllllmmmost. There we go.” She just stares at my PDA, maw agape, eyes widen and slightly wobbly. “This. Is.” She just trails off, murmuring some incoherent mumble-jumbo.         “Hey Rough, you ‘aight?” She stumbles a bit, going off the edge of the table in a heap of tangled self. I catch her by the tail, not the most ladylike sight I see. She starts to swing back and forth, giving me a undeeded but better look at her... marehood.         “Come on, on the bed you go!” I place her on the bed, laying my PDA down next to her. “Here, watch this.” Looks like I’ll have to divide my attention between work and babysitting.         “What is it?”         “A movie.” Donny Darko.  Enjoy this little number Rough, for it’s about to rip your mind asunder. I set it up for the movie to autoplay itself after the song finishes. Rough lays there on the bed, spacing out as the movie starts. I get to work on the vaccine, starting on the two rarer herbs, the black and white ones. I do what I normally do when testing unknown reagents, eat a sample. I cut off a small piece of the white stemmed plant, the taste of the leaf reminds me of a garnish. For the black one, it has a slight numbing agent to it, with a hint of sulfur-y taste to it. “Why would you two strange fellows be separated?” My curiosity gets the better of me, like a kid playing with matches next to a box of dynamite.         “How yah doing back there, Rough?” I look behind me to see Rough engrossed by the movie. “Yeah, you’re fine.” A high person, is a docile person.  Most of the time. “Now, the question begs, should I or should I not combine you two lovelies together?” It only takes me a microsecond to start grinding, mixing,and brewing the two bad boys together. The end result wasn’t  what I was expecting.  It’s a bubbling, steaming, and quite chaotic mess.  I’m afraid it’s going to blow up on me. “This...is interesting. I wonder what you will do if I add a pinch of blue.” No effect. “Smidge of yellow, will this do the trick?” The smoking stops, but the bubbles worsen. “A tiny iota of red, yes?” Thankfully the bubbles stop, but the elixir gives off a rather intoxicating aroma. “Do I dare explore the unknown? I dare.” I dip my index claw into the runny liquid and taste it. “You gotta be kidding me! Ha! This is fantastic!” I give it another taste to snuff out my disbelief. “Grind up one part white, half part black, brew it and add in a pinch of blue, smidge of yellow and just a spec of red and you’ll have yourself meat-flavored salad dressing! Tastes a lot like filet mignon! Hey Lightning! Get over here and taste this! It’s am-.” Oh, that’s right, PRHL is tripping. PRHL? I like that, simple, easy to remember; I’ll have to run this by them to see if they’re alright with it.         “What is it?” He lands on the table, leaving me baffled.         “Wait? What? How? But I tho-? But you we-? She was on acid! How?!” He cracks a smile as he watches me stammer for words.         “She still is.”         “Then why aren’t you?!” How is this physically possible?! He should be tripping balls right now! But he’s sober!         “Don’t worry about it.” He vaguely states. “Oh, that movie, she loved it. Phantom Shadow and Hyper Crasher are confused by it.  They can’t make heads or tails of it.”         “Moving on.” This just baffles me. “Taste this.” I dip my claw into the meat flavored dressing and wait for Lighting to lick it off.  He just looks at me with a puzzled look on his face. “Oh right, here.” Forgot that he’s extremely uncomfortable with physically contact. “Just dip a tentacle in it and taste it.  It will knock your socks off.”         “Socks?”         “Phrase from where I’m from. Just taste this.” He dips the tip of his tentacle in it and tastes it.         “What is that? I’ve never tasted anything like that before.”         “Beef, from a good cut of the cow too.” He gives it another try, this time dipping more of his tentacle in it.         “What have I’ve been missing?”         “A lot my friend.”         “What about pigs? Do they taste the same as cows?”         “Oh no no no. Pork has a much different taste than beef. Beef is more savory, pork is sweeter, more fatty. It’s almost like night and day between the differences. Have you really never had meat before?” Lighting merely shakes his head. “Wow, that’s just. Wow.”         “What’s stopping us from cracking one of those pigs open? I count four, whatever you have planned I doubt you need all of them.” I like the way you think, I really do.         “I’ll need at least two pigs, one for a control and another to test on.” Lighting sways a little, he regains his composure quickly. “You alright buddy?”         “I’m fine. Rough is still under the influence. She wants out.”         “I was wondering about that. I was formulating a theory.  If one of you was affected by something, would all be affected in the same way? Another theory I have is whether or not you all share experiences, be it good or bad; for example, if one took a damaging blow, would that one be the only one who’s hurt? Or wou-.” He sways again, this time not recovering as quickly.         “Stop dissecting us.” He snaps.  Touchy subject I take it. “Boundaries, please.”         “I’m sorry. Go lay down, let Rough out, search through my PDA for other movies or songs.  Pretty self explanatory on how to use it. Touch the screen, that’s how you control it. I’ll let you know when dinner is ready.” Lighting hovers off the table, he tries to fly over to the bed my almost takes goes into a nose dive.  Tail catches him before he crash lands and sets him on the bed.         I make my way to the oddly quiet pigs.  They’ll make some noise every once and awhile but they’re quite well-behaved for farm animals. They just lay there as I approach, I pick out one pig at random and position my pylons at the base of the skull. “I thank you for your sacrifice, your death will be swift and painless.” I shoot one of four of my pylons into the pig’s spinal cord, severing it so the pig will feel no pain. The other pigs just looked at their dead brethren, one of them squeals but that’s about it Tail grabs a beaker, and a couple of cookie sheets. Slitting the pig’s throat, I drain its blood into the beaker, a treat for me. I gut, harvest and prepare the pig for cooking; pork chops, pork tenderloins, and thick cut bacon, the cherry on top. I lightly sprinkle salt onto the bacon, salt and pepper the chops, and finally, marinate the tenderloins in the homemade meat dressing. I throw the bacon into the oven, going to get ‘em nice and crispy. For the chops, I put a cast iron skillet over a few bunsen burners, letting it get hot before throwing the chops in it. Wish I had a crockpot to cook the tenderloins in, but a deep glass dish will suffice.  As I throw that into the oven the bacon is ready to come out.  I love the sound of bacon sizzling, and the salty and savory smell of it. “Hey Lighting, dinner is almost ready. Come sit down at the table.” I look at the bed to see no one there.  Turning around I see Rough sitting on the table, her eyes bloodshot and mostly closed. “W-Why does it have to be so b-bright in here?” She moans. “My head is killing me...” Oh, you poor thing.  Withdrawal sucks, doesn't it? “Gawd, I can hear my own heartbeat.” You’re so pathetic it’s almost adorable! “I think I’m goi-.” Before she can finish, I grab her and run her over to the toilet before she loses everything. “D-Don’t touch me!” She snaps. “Just let it all out.” She tries to buck me, but only loses more of whatever she ate. “Huh, so that’s what ‘love’ looks like, kinda looks like chunky vomit.” She hurls some more, I stand there holding her mane back for her as she does. “Gawd! You’re soo-.” False alarm. “Clingy!” Nope, there she goes. “M-Make the spinning stop...” Rough whines. I clap my hands together, making the crystal lighting dim. “Withdrawal is a bitch, ain’t it?” She lays there with her head in the toilet, praying to the porcelain god. “Maybe you should stop? Go clean?” “A-Are you kidding me?!” This time, she only dry heaves. “Sugar Glass. It was... awesome!” “Sugar Glass?” “That’s the name I’m giving it.” It fits, better than LCD or acid, that’s for sure. “I approve, that’s an acceptable name. Still feeling dizzy?” With her head in the toilet, it’s hard to see if she’s nodding or not. “I might be able to make you something to take the edge off of withdrawal, give me a little bit.” Leaving her there, I finish cooking the chops and check on the tenderloins, boy do they smell great. I nibble on one of the chops as I dabble.  I create a crude, but hopefully effective quick fix for Rough. Using blue as a the base compound, backed with green and boosted with two yellows.  This should take the edge off for Rough. “I’ve made this to be a quick acting drug, errr medicine. I would like to make this into a pill form. easier to administer and distribute.” Rough pulls her head out of the toilet long enough to down the shot. “That tastes awful!” “It’s medicine.  Its purpose is to cure ailments, not taste like cotton candy.” Rough sits there for a brief moment, her facial expression brightens up, slightly. She’s able to stand still and without her head in the toilet. “You look better.  I’m impressed to see my crackpot idea is working.” “I... guess I should thank you?” “No need to, just promise not to buck me anymore.” She happily nods in agreement. “Good. Come, you must be famished. Let’s get some meat into you.” She shoots me a dirty look, not the best choice of words I’ve spoken. “You know what I meant.” I retake my seat at the table, Lighting joins me, taking a seat on the table. “Still not comfortable in changing in front of me?” “Boundaries.” The tenderloins smell amazing, Tail pulls them out of the oven, they need to set before I can cut them up. “What’s first? These small strips off... pig fat I take it?” He points a tentacle at the big plate of bacon. “It’s bacon, try a piece.” He takes a nibble, chewing it before inhaling four slices. “It’s salty, but savory; crunchy, but savory; scary, but-.” He eats another slice, and so do I. “What’s that?” He points at the pork chops. “Pork Chops.” I slide one onto his plate, he instantly sinks his fangs into it. “You have tiny little fangs!” Adorable. “This crust gives an unexpected, but satisfying texture to it.” He sinks his fangs into the chop again. “Juicy. Incredibly juicy.” He finishes his before I can even get one bite into mine. “That good, aye?” I see him eyeballing mine. “If you want more, take it out of the pan. Don’t be eyeballing mine.” I claim it, tearing it apart as I devour it.  He was right, this bad boy is incredibly juicy. “Hope you’d save room for the the pièce de résistance.  I marinated and roasted these tenderloins in the meat dressing.” Lighting waits impatiently as I cut the loins into a more inhalable size. I take one and leave the other in the pan with its juices for Lighting. He goes to town on it, making sure no scraps are left behind.  He even licks the pan clean. “Jeez, that good?” “Just. Too much.” He slouches, revealing his food baby. “Why are you looking at me like that?” I poke his belly, which doesn’t set well with him. “Stop that.” “Awww! You have a little food baby! I did that, yes I did!” I poke at the food baby that I put in PRHL’s ‘oven’. “You have tiny wittle fangs, and now a tiny wittle food-baby!” “Stop that.” I had my fun, I’m done ‘poking’ fun at PRHL. “Fine, I’m done. So, what did you think?” “I wish I knew meat was so...tasty. You are certainly a skilled cook. Do your cooking abilities arise from your alchemical skill?” “You think I’m a skilled cook?” He nods. “Thank you, I really appreciate that.” I place a hand on his shoulder, which earns me a crooked look. “Too much PRHL?” That just kinda sorta slipped out. “PRHL?” “I meant to run this past you. It’s an acronym of all of your names.” “If you think it suits me, then I see no problem with it.” “I don’t want to do or say anything that would make you feel uncomfortable.”  “We’ve been called worse names in the past, this one is more pleasant. Rough and I are fine with the new name, Phantom and Hyper are on the fence.  Give them some time, they’ll come around.” Lighting lets out a yawn, looks like my food-baby made the wittle guy sweepy. “I need to go sleep this off.” He states, flying over into the bed and taking his original spot on the edge. “I need to experiment more, I’ll join you shortly.” With that said, I burn the midnight oil, studying late into the night. I rub my tired eyes and push forward, I feel a breakthrough coming from this test I’ve been doing with the black and white herbs. The connection bubbles fiercely, shaking the vial that houses it. I can feel the Sandman impatiently pulling me towards slumberland but I stave him off the best I can.  I struggle to concentrate on what I’m doing, every blink draws me closer to sleep. I can’t sleep, not yet. I’m so close, I can feel it! All I need to do is ad--. I fall asleep for a brief second before waking back up. “Where was I? I added the concentrated red, did I? Yes, yes I do believe so.” I black out again, a little longer this time but I force myself to wake up. My brew churns and boils slowly, like magma spewing out of a volcano. “Let’s try Friend’s blood first.” Since his blood is more aggressive than mine with the virus. I prick my finger and let a drop of Friend’s black blood into the highly unstable brew.  As the blood makes contact, the potion violently explodes, destroying the table and propelling me into the far wall. My horns save me from cracking my skull wide open as I make contact, they absorb the brunt of the blow.  I hit the floor and I’m knocked unconscious.         When I came to, the Freshener horror is already gone. I get to my feet, dust myself off, collect my weapons and carry on. Another laser grid blocks my path, but it’s no match for my skilled hands. The door hidden behind the grid slides open, only for a horror to fly at me. I dodge it with ease, sinking one of my vorpal blades into it’s torso. I manage to make a clean slice as it flies past me. Stepping inside the room, a second horror is thrown into the wall next to me with a meaty thud.  Before it can recover, I finish it off.         “Stupid thing!” The sound of a man’s voice catches my attention.  I turn to see Tiny, the 7’5” african-american giant going hand to hand with a hulk-like horror. “Just go down!” He grunts, both of them seem equally matched.         “What a glorious opportunity to test my full might!” The horror grunts back, muscles bulging, sweat dripping.  Just two giants going head to head, toe to toe, over-sized muscle to over-sized muscle.  Makes a man feel inadequate in size. “It’s a shame th-.” Tiny leans back, forcing the horror to lurch forward.  Using this towards his advantage, he throws him over his shoulder and across the room.         “Rex, we need yo-.” Glass breaks, Alex screams in protests. “Rex, get back here, asap!”         “Get your filthy claws off of me!” That’s my girl, give ‘em hell! “Get off!”         “Bob, restrain her!” Warwick orders are followed by a flurry of clicks. “Restrain, not harm!” The clicks become murmurs, like he was talking under his breath. “I heard tha-.” A heavy crash screams through the speakers of the intercoms. “That... was my laptop... it held lifetimes of research.” He says grimly.         “I’m sowwy, did I break your little l-.”         “E-Enough!” A woman’s voice shrieks, powerful enough that it blows out the speakers and makes my ears ring.         “That lady’s voice made my head hurt.” Mine too. “Where that horror go?” I look to where he was, but he’s gone.         “Give ‘em hell Alex.” Girl knows how to take of herself.  Hell, she’s been able to get the upper hand on me a couple of times.         “Hey, you the little man from prison?” Look’s like the simpleton remembers me. “Yeah, yeah, I remember you little man.  You stabbed yourself!” Damnit, I was hoping he didn’t remember that. “Why did you?”         “I wasn't myself that mission.” Tiny chuckles, slapping me in the back.         “You funny.” And that slap really hurt. “I like you, you funny.” Simple-minded, but could be useful. “Mouse alright?”         “Yeah, he’s been busy with the outbreak.” Mouse has some, handicaps if you will. He’s a dwarf, literally.  4’2 but extremely intelligent, that’s why my friends wanted him so badly, little guy has an IQ of 190.         “That’s good, he’s smart.  Makes me feel useful.”         “Tiny, why are you here in China?”         “I don’t know.” He shrugs. “One moment I was in prison, next I was here.”         “We better keep on moving, I’m on a deadline.” Hopefully Alex’s little rampage bought me some extra time.         “What about me?” He asks as I push towards the other side of the room.         “Come on Tiny, we need to stick together.” I work better when I’m alone, but someone of his status I could use.         “Hey stallion buddy, you ‘ight?” I wake up with one mighty headache. “Talk about an ‘explosive’ result.” Dragging my horns across the stone flooring, I look up to see Phantom wearing aviator sunglasses. “Jeez stallion buddy, you look like shit.”         “Getting blown up does that to a person.” Phantom helps me to my feet, taking stock on the damage that the bomb did. The majority of the tables have been turned to splinters, only one is left standing.  My distiller has been blown to kingdom come, but the herbs are fine.  Thank you to whichever god is out there for not messing with me.  I’m grateful that the blast was localized in such a small area. “Were you hurt?” I ask in concern for my friend, already knowing the answer anyways.         “Nah, we’re ‘ight.” He sets me down at the table.  I wish I had a tub of ice water to submerge my head in to stop this headache. “Woo! Easy there stallion.  You sure you’re ‘ight to work?”         “Time is crucial.  I-I--.” This headache is killing me, I wish Fade would do something about it. “PRHL, I--.” He punches me in the head, not just an ordinary love tap but a full on punch.         “Don’t be doin’ me in like that!” I wish he really didn’t hit me.         “I’m sorry, Phantom.” Lighting wasn’t kidding about him being on the fence. “I’m going to need your help, if you wouldn’t mind.” He gives me just the weirdest look ever, the kinda look that someone gives you like you’re crazy. “If you don’t want to help, that’s fine. Please don’t distract me.”         “‘Ight, peace.” He waves me off before gliding over to the bed, he picks up my PDA and starts to paw through it. “Yo, stallion, this movie, Die Hard, any good?”         “You kidding me? The Die Hard series is phenomenal! You’ll love it.”         “‘Nuff said.” Phantom finds a comfortable position before turning on the movie. I begin to dabble with the white and black herbs. Through trial and error, this long and rigorous this long and vigorous process will yield fruit. Phantom finishes with the first movie, he hoots and hollers sporadically, he quickly starts the second movie and I go back to this brick wall I ran into and I can’t get past it. I need to something to clear my head, something distract me. I could work out, but I’m already stinky enough as is, a nap is out of the question, same with some fooling around with Fade; I don’t dare go back in there while she’s in predator mode. For fucks sake, this headache is killing me!         “You stallion bu-.”         “What?!” I snap.         “Wow, agro problems. Neva’ mind.”         “Look, my nerves are fried, I’m exhausted, I’m sorry I snapped at you, what is it?”         “You looked a lil’ butt-flustered. If you’re havin’ such an issue with this, why don’tcha tackle a different experiment?”         “A new experiment would be refreshing. Enjoying the movie I hope?”         “Fo’ sho! Back to it.” And for I as well.         Putting the vaccine on the back burners for now, I begin on a new potion.  I focus on the white stemmed plants, I have this gut feeling that this plant might have some interesting properties. What if I had a tablespoon of concentrated extract of yellow, take the white stem and slow roast it over an open flame, mince it up and blend it into the concentrated yellow extract?  No reaction. If I add a few slivers of green to the mix, will this get me there? No reaction, hmmm. Let’s fuse together yellow and just a hint of pink, reduce that down into a syrupy consistency and... Oh! A reaction, the brew turning into a slush, strange. Let’s see what happens if I put it over the bunsen burner, that’s... strange. It’s actually solidifying.         “Curious, very curious indeed.”   I fill up a small metal bowl with water and ice.  I stick the potion in it and watch as it un-solidifies, turning back into it’s original slushy form. “You, my icy friend, are quite strange indeed. What secrets dost thou hold in thine depths?” My fascination with this queer potion is unfathomable. My head is telling me not to test it on myself, but my gut is sending me a different message entirely. “Hey PRH-.  Errr, Phantom Shadow. I’m about to do something risky and completely unorthodox. If I start to demonstrate symptoms of a seizure, heart attack, or anything fatal, inject me with two dosages of Quick Fix.” Phantom tears away from Die Hard 2 with a confused expression on his face.         “Wha’?”         “You have your instructions.” I down the slushy, the texture is what I would expect from an actual slushy. “Huh... kinda taste like watered-down raspberries.” Sitting there, I feel no immediate effect. “Well this is a bit of a downer...” Wait... wait a minute... I feel something opening inside my head. “Almost there... Just a little bit further...” There’s a door opening, not the Abyss door but something entirely different. “Open a little more for daddy, you can do it!” I want to pull this door open but it would be best if I allowed it to open naturally. “Good show. Cheers, cheers.” The door fully opens, bringing with it increased mental capacity with nearly limitless boundaries.  Unknown knowledge overwhelms me.  I can’t filter any of it, it’s too much!         “Stallion, you don’t look good.  You ‘ight?” My head feels like it’s about to explode! “Yo, stall-.”         “I GOT IT!” I need to burn off this excess energy before my head literally explodes. In a rush, I grab a quill and parchment and began to jot down everything.  But its not enough, I need to close that door! But I don’t know how, so many answers and not a single one helps me. What do I d-. “How can I be so stupid? Eureka!” I don’t need to close it, I only need to partially shut it.         “What are you blabbering about? I can’t understand a word you’re sayin’.” Why filter when all that’s needed is to funnel it. “Wooo! What are you doin’ stallion?” In a high induced frenzy I grab herbs and start to splice them together, I don’t even know what I’m doing but somehow I can just see the outcomes of what I’m doing. “Ahhh, you sure you even know what yer doin’?”         “Yes. Well no, but I do! Just start handing me everything!” He just looks at me like I’m stupid, still unable to understand me.  I just point at the herb rack and he gets the idea. “IDEAS!”  I shout, scampering to get everything together. Vats of unknown concoctions brewing, oven roasting plants and gazing over other solutions while I’m hard at work. “OHOHOH! Boom! I got it!” I push Phantom to the side, grabbing whatever I can get my claws on. Then the wall that has stopped me comes crashing down, I know what I must do for the vaccine. “PRHL! Get me my PDA!”  Understanding the last part of what I said, he flies over to the bed to fetch my PDA and brings it back to me.         “I don’t know whatcha doin’ or how fast you’re thinkin’, but you’re obviously onto sumthin’.” My fingers dance across the screen of my PDA, typing in the passcodes needed to get me to Horror file.         “Look, right here, all along it’s been right here!” How the Horror virus actually works, I can’t believe I’ve ignored this file for so long! The mechanics of the Horror virus are ingenious.  It attacks the immune system, eradicating it completely. Reprogramming white blood cells so the body can’t create antibodies for the virus. Once that’s done, it takes over, rebuilding the immune system to its liking and resetting the body to factory defaults! Truly a cure to all ailments! But such a thing comes with a price. I need to create something that introduces a dead virus to the body, giving it a chance to build antibodies against it.  Only then will the body have a fighting chance against the Horror virus.         “You have that ‘mad alchemist’ look again, glad you’re not lookin’ at me with it.” I know what I must do, I have the equipment, I have the knowledge. It is time to get cooking. In my frenzy, I slice and dice, splice and weave herbs, plants, extracts, solutions, everything together. Three parts white, finely ground into a paste. Two parts black, minced, boiled and reduced down to a concentrate. Six different types of reds, I extracted their saps and infused  four kinds of yellows to enhance their properties. After that, I heated the black concentrate to boiling point and added in the red mixture, blended in before adding in the white paste, stir together. Last step, a drop of my blood containing the virus.         “Lighting! It’s time to begin the testing! Get me a p--.” And then it all comes crashing down around me.  The door slams shut, taking with it all the information that it brought. The withdrawal saps my brain, frying it like a faulty circuit board. “Ahhhhh.” A long strain of drool forms down the corner of my mouth, dripping onto the table. My cognitive functions shatter, leaving me no smarter than a potato. My arms giveaway, sending me toppling over to the floor. “Ahhh...” I feel like a zombie, hell, might as well be one in this state.         “Demon baby!” Hyper cries out as he rushes to my side. I lay there, drooling like a moron, unable to perform the simplest tasks. “You poor thing, what’s wrong?!” My mind feels like it’s just been blown to pieces before being thrown into a lava. “Can you hear me?” He struggles to roll me over onto my back, but eventually gets me there. “Let’s get you into bed.” He wraps his tentacles around my body, dragging me over and into the bed. “Here, drink this.” Hyper brings a bottle of Quick Fix to my lips, he tilts my head back and I drink it. “Whatever that potion did, it has some nasty side effect to it.” He lays me back down, making sure that I’m comfortable. Hyper merely sits there with a worried look. “What am I going to do with you?” He sighs. “We could have a little fun, but then again I guess not... It would only be half as fun with me doing all the work.” Hyper lets out another sigh, wiping away the drool from my chin. “Looks like I’ll be taking care of you.” Hyper fetches my PDA from the table and returns to my side. “Phantom has really been enjoying the movies on here, especially Die Hard 1 and 2.” Pawing through the list of movies, he eventually gives up and lays it on the bed.         “Since you can’t communicate Demon baby, I will. I’ll regale you with tales of our own.” Hyper morphs into Lighting Charmer. “I once had this mission with this spunky pegasus. She didn’t use a code name, but merely her actual name, Cloud. Clever girl, that one. Quick on her hooves, even quicker in the air. Never mentioned a word about her personal life, but she did have a way with words though. She was able to talk her way into or out of trouble.” A smile cracks itself onto Lighting’s muzzle. “This one time, our mission was to infiltrate this high risk building.  And know what her plan was? Walk in the front door. I told her that plan would never work, not in a million years! Her crew swore up and down that her plans would always work.  And I’ll be damned, it did. She walked in, flirted with this unicorn mare who was on guard at the front desk, those two trotted off into a different room and we strolled right in without a problem.  Mission went off without a hitch.” Lighting shakes his head as he quietly chuckles to himself. “Another mission that went from bad to worse in a heartbeat.  I don’t know how she pulled this one off, but she did.” He lays down next to my knees, still laughing to himself. “We broke into Canterlot’s dungeons to rescue some of our ‘co-workers’. Somepony tipped off the guards in advance. We ended up walking right into their trap. Cloud managed to pull them away, long enough for us to slip by and grab the package. We escaped and met back up at the hideout, but Cloud wasn’t there. They wanted to go back for her but I told them that was a bad idea, so we waited. Into the wee hours of the morning, she comes stumbling in.  A little roughed up but alive and free. She never did tell us what happened, nor did I care enough to pry.” Rough takes control as she phases into the spotlight. “Yah, Cloud is cool in all, but Silver though, damn that’s one hawt gryphon! Like, this one time I went to this bad party and somepony tried to take advantage of me, but then Silver totally flew in and kicked some tail! I don’t know if it was the party drugs I was on or what, but I’ve never been sooooo turned on by another mare!” Rough quickly jumps to her hooves, running over to make sure I was still listing. “Okay, cool you’re still awake!” She sees me drooling again, shying away from it but wipes it off with the bedsheet. “Grody.” Rough mutters as she takes a seat on my chest, leaning over so we have eye contact. “Ohohohoh! This one time, I was shopping in Trottingham and guess who I saw! Silver! In the same store! Like. Oh. My. Gawd! I thanked her for saving me, she was totally cool about it too! We had lunch, we talked about girly things and she started talking about this super duper secret mission she was about to go on to Unyasi!” A hint of red bursts into her cheeks as she sheepishly looks away. “I wanted to say... thanks... For you know? Helping me through the withdrawal...” Rough quickly vanishes and Hyper Crasher takes her place. “Now that just leaves little ol’ me.” Hyper grabs my arm with his tentacle, nuzzling my open palm. “I once knew this creature that I won in a bet, I think we both know whom I’m talking about.” Hyper cracks a smaller as he chuckles to himself. “At the time, I had no idea what gem she was hoarding all to herself until that one magical night we had together. I can see how she has you tied around her talon, she’s gorgeous!” Letting out a long, drawn out sigh, Hyper wipes away another trail of drool streaking down my cheek. “I know this is selfish of me, but I want you all to myself.  But I know it isn’t in your nature to be tied down by just one pony. I do hope Silver is open to sharing.” He finds a comfortable position next to me, wrapping my arm around himself. “Only one day is left that we have each other all to ourselves. And I know as soon as that day is up, you’ll be going back to Silver.” Hyper tenderly kisses me before resting his head on my throat. “Goodnight, Demon baby.” Hyper gives me one last nuzzle before drifting off to sleep.         “Ah... Look what we have here. An intruder. I bid you welcome. Care to join in our revelry?” Before me stands a frozen wasteland, a barren tundra with Fade sitting upon Friend’s iced over throne with him preserved in his own ice sculpture.         “F-Fade?! W-What’s gotten into you?!” My own voice usually echos off into the depths of the Darkness, but not this time, the snowflakes gracefully falling down around me absorb the sound. “This isn’t like you, Fade!” I screamed, but she merely sits there, perched on her throne slowly tapping her fingers against the armrest. “Answer me!”  Nothing, nothing that I saw phases her. “Please! Talk to me Fa-.” With a breath from her cold lips, she freezes mine shut.         “I sat idly by, watching you fuck to your heart’s content.” Her fingernails dig into the ice coating on the armrest. “When you had a hard day, I was the one you came to, I was the one who held you while you cried. And what did I get in return? Meager scraps of your soul. Did I ever get a single word of thanks?” Waving her hand in the air, dismissing everything. “No!” Fade yells, causing the snow to stop. “I gave you everything, I let you inside, I let you get close! And the only thing I get in return was pain! Used up and tossed to the side like a wadded-up tissue!” She strolls down the icy path from her throne, tapping Friend’s cane as she walks. “Here you stand before me, trapped and frightened. The question still stands, what should I do with you? Hmmm?” As Fade nears, I free my mouth from it’s restraints. “Fighting are we? It wo-.”         “No thanks? Not a single moment goes by without me thinking to myself how lucky I am to have you! You said that you were going to stick by me until the bitter end. Well who says the end has to be bitter?! Fade! I love you with all my heart!” Then I see it, just for a brief second, I see a smile that vanishes as quickly as it came.         Fade vanishes, before I have a chance to turn around she is already doing her trademark awkward hug from behind. “And I love you too, 27.” She strengthens the embrace, pressing her lovelies up against my back before plunging her fangs into my neck, bringing with it that sweet, oh-so-very- sweet bliss. It feels like I’m melting. I never want this feeling to end, this indescribable feeling that dwarfs all others. A mixture of love, ecstasy and fear all wrapped up into one little bite. “I had my fun, I’m done playing now.” She licks the puncture wounds she left behind, lapping up everything. “I can make it feel even better, I just need a little more.” She whispers softly into my ear, her cold words set my ears on fire. Her hand wanders down my chest, past my stomach and into my nether regions. “I’ll keep you safe, straddling the line between life and death. I know how close you like to get, and how it turns you on.”         “D-Do it!” I give in to her temptations, giving myself completely over to her.         “Good boy.”         Laying in bed, Friend takes control. He wakes up laying next to who else? That’s right, Baby Swiss. Look at that, his back was turned to me. “Hey, hey you.” He whispers, causing Baby Swiss to stir from his slumber. “Yeah you.”  Baby Swiss rolls over, only to see a empty bed.         “Am I dreaming?” He mumbles in a tired voice.         “Check under the bed!” Friend, being the clever fellow he is throws my voice, to where else? Under the bed.         “Okay?” Baby Swiss horn glows with a soft green, illuminating just enough for him to see well in the dark dungeon. He crawls to the edge of the bed, swinging down to peer underneath but doesn’t see anything.         “I’M ON THE CEILING!” Friend yells, startling poor Lighting Charmer.         “AHHHHHH!” Baby Swiss screams at the sight of me hanging from the ceiling with my head turned around at a 180 degree angle.         “AHHHH!!” Friend yells back, poking fun at Lighting Charmer before he sends a small green ball of magic at me. It hits, paralyzing my body, forcing me to detach from the ceiling and slam into the floor. “What fun!” Friend says, switching back to his thick scottish accent.         “Oh... It’s you.” Lighting says flatly, clapping his hooves to turn the lights back on. “I thought Horror was in a voided state of mind.”         “He was, or is, or was it both? What do I want for dinner?” Friend recovers quickly, jumping to his feet from a prone position and brushing himself off.         “You’r-.’         “I’m what? Making perfectly no sense?”         “What?”         “Exactly! That’s why I like you Baby Swiss, such fun to be had!” Friend pats Lighting Charmer on the back, hard enough for him to say ‘oomph’.         “Why are you here?”         “Straight to the point! I like it!” Friend takes a seat on the edge of the bed next to Lighting, he pats his knee, gesturing for Lighting to sit on it but only gets and irritated look. “You see Baby Swiss, when a horror, in this case the Lad, loves a... what is the Lass? She’s not a human, or spirit... I exactly don’t specifically know what she is... FANTASTIC!” Friend lets loose one of his mad laughs. It echoes off the empty walls of the dungeon, amplifying it.         “I already know about the birds and the bees. I asked you, what are you doing here?”         “As you can see Baby Swiss, I missed you! That’s why I decided to get off my throne and come and visit you down here!”         “What exactly are you? What are you to Horror?” Friend pats his knee again, gesturing for Lighting Charmer to take a seat.         “I’ll tell you, only if you take a seat on my knee and be a good little swiss.” Lighting gives in, sighing before taking seat on the edge of my knee. “As for ‘what I am’ and ‘what am I to the Lad?’, both questions can be answered with the same response. I’m his better half! His ball and chain!”         “You two are married?”         “A union is correct if you must put it that way.” Lighting tries to get up, but Friend quickly grabs him and resets him on my knee. “Where do you think your going? I’m not done with you yet.”         “Make it quick, this is a very uncomfortable and awkward position for me.” Friend leans in close, whispering something. “What was the point in telling me that? What spell? W-.” Friend forcibly shuts his muzzle.         “Ahahah! Not a single syllable will be uttered to the Lad.” Lighting nods in agreement, Friend releases him from his grasp and Lighting gets up and finds a spot on the bed far away from Friend. “There are two other meatbags I’ve told, each their own unique parts. Think of it as a riddle, I like riddles!”         “Does this ‘riddle’ have a point to it?”         “Everything has a point to it Baby Swiss! Even my random shenanigans!”         “And?”         “Yes.”         “Yes?”         “No.”         “No? No what?!” Lighting becoming flustered with Friend’s ways.         “Maybe?”         “You’ve lost me.”         “Yes, no, maybe so, here we go!” Friend jumps up, about to break out in dance but Lighting shoots another paralyzing ball of magic at him.         “I’m going back to bed, don’t wake me with your nonsense.” Friend just lays there on the cold, stone floor of the dungeon. Humming songs at random, just waiting until Fade and I are done with our unexpected, but very enjoyable fun.          I lay there, breathing heavily, my soul drained to the point of death and held in near-death state for several hours. “Y-You might be my angel, but you’re a god d-damn demon in the sack!” Fade lays there on top of me, gleefully purring. “T-That thing you d-did with your hand, w-where did you pick that up?” Fade gently kisses up my chest, traveling up my neck and then plants one on my lips with a smile. God I love that beautiful smile of hers.         “You have your secrets, I have mine.” Angry sex is one of the best kinds of sex to have, makeup sex comes pretty damn close to it. “What are you thinking about?”         “For once, absolutely nothing. I’m on cloud nine right... now...”         “You miss her, don’t you?”         “Yeah, I do... I hope she’s alright.”         “She means a lot to you, doesn’t she?”         “Yeah... First person I’ve met that didn’t try to kill me, first friend, many firsts with her.” I feel Fade’s slender fingers trace the crossroad of scars on my chest, right on the breastplate were most of them intertwined. Some old, others new, a few twisted and others rough and jagged. “That faded round scar right there, the one that looks like a flower.” She stops her finger on the one I’m describing. “That one was from two different bullets, one was at point blank range and the other from a smart bullet detonating just before impact. Stupid thing ended up lodging shrapnel in my ribs.”         “What are smart bullets? I’ve relived memories with them, just don’t exactly know what they are.” Stroking her silky smooth hair, I can’t help but grin.         “There are multiple types of smart bullets, this particular one was made with a built-in microcomputer pre-programmed to detonate at a specific point, thus maximising the damage in a small area. Needless to say, it hurt like hell.” In mid stroke, I stop. “This is terrible pillow talk.” This earns me a giggle.         “What about the smaller scars around your... member? They look like teeth marks.”         “You have your secrets, I have mine.” Fade scuffs, playfully biting my lower lip in retaliation. “Ow! I’ve told you that hurts!” Fade sticks her tongue out at me. “Well, you know my secrets, so I really can’t use that line.”         “I’ve been respectful of your memories, especially with the sealed ones.” Fade sets up, giving a great view of her naked body and her slightly swollen stomach. “I’m still hungry, may I?” Round three? At this rate, she’s literally going to kill me.         “This time, I’ll be doing the biting.” Turning the tables, I push her down onto the bed, biting her neck just hard enough to give her a little pinch.         “Oww!” Payback is a bitch.         I wake up lying with my back on the floor, lovely. But I do not, one hundred percent, care. I feel like a million bucks! I’m running on just pure awesome right now! “Lighting! Help me up would ya?” My back stiff as a board, Tail asleep, neck sore and I still feel fucking amazing! “Lighting?” I ask again, I try to move but I can’t.         “Yo boss, I think he’s been sampling the merchandise!” The same younger gryphon from the pig herding moves over me.         “Horror, up.” Razor issues a command, but I can’t execute it..         “Help me up, fledgling.” He looks at me, then Razor with a dazed look.         “Do it.” The younger gryphon grabs my arms, flapping his wings and helps me to my feet.         “Why are you here Razor? I still have time, I-.”         “Seven days were given, this is the seventh. Your time is up.”         “Jeez! You stink!” I take a sniff, the boy is right, I’m pretty ripe. “Yo boss, maybe we should give Horror a bath before presenting him to the Don?”         “That would be wise. But first, Horror, explain to me the damages you’ve done to the dungeon.”         “Experiments gone wrong.”         “And the finished product?”         “Tested, sample batch made, preparations complete. Plus, whomever is the manufacturer they c-.”         “Save it for the Don. Grunt, take Horror to the hotsprings and wash him up. Meet me back in the Don’s quarters when you’re finished.”         “You got it boss!” I drape my arm around the fledgling, he helps me to conquer my arch enemy, spiral staircases. I hate them more today than yesterday, but not nearly as much as tomorrow. We make it into the hallway without incident. As we walk down the hallway, the help parts to either side, holding their noses. “What exactly did you do to make yourself smell so badly?!”         “Sharing a room with pigs for a week would do that to you.” That, and other activities.         “Let’s just get you to the hotsprings before I start to stink.” We make it outside where other gryphons and a handful of ponies spar against each other. At this point I’m able to walk on my own. I sent the fledgling on his way as I entered the building housing the hot springs. The girls running the hot springs spot me, one rushes to me but is blown back by the horrific stench radiating off of me.         “E-Excuse me, hmmmm, sir?”         “Working for the Don himself, just need to wash up.” Tail grabs a tail-full of towels from the shelves behind the counter, the girls just stand there in shock while covering their beaks.         “Sir, would you like us to brew you some tea while you bathe?” One of the gryphons asked, keeping her distance from me.         “That would be lovely, thank you.” I walk through the hallways eventually finding an open spring for my own use. In a blur of motions, I kick off my pants and boxers before jumping into the hot, soothing waters. “Ahhhhhh, that’s the stuff.” I moan, every knot and sore muscle just melts. “I soooo needed this.”         “Sorry for the wait, sir. Here’s your tea.” The young gryphon timidly sets down a wooden tray with a teapot and cups on it. “I-Is there anything else I may do to make y-your stay more enjoyable?” You, my feathery friend do look delicious.. No, just...no. I can not, will not feed upon another innocent soul.         “My mistress would have my head on a platter if she finds I was messing around behind her back. So no, you are excused.” The girl breathes a sigh of relief.         “Thank you!” I wave her off as she leaves. Submerging myself in the springs, I open every scale on my body, making sure I get every nook and cranny on myself and Tail. I’m just thankful that Tail didn’t just straight up and attack me once I step foot into the springs, I know how he his when he wants to be cleaned. I finish cleaning the both of us before I need to resurface for oxygen, so I decide to just stay submerged just a little while longer. Eventually I do come back up for air, Tail pours me a cup of tea and I slowly sip on it. “Enjoying ourselves, are we?” Lighting Charmer appears directly in front of me, nearly startling me to the point of voiding my bowels. “Sweet baby Jesus! Don’t do that!” I shrieked. “Revenge is best served my way.” “What?!” “You let ‘him’ out last night. He scared me, so I exacted my revenge.” “Wait? What? Who? Friend?!” “That’s your ‘better half’s’ name?” “Yeah, but he’s harmless, in a way.” “‘In a way’?” “Yes, but that’s besides the point. Where have you been?” “I heard Razor unlock the dungeon’s door so I used my camouflage and stayed hidden until now.” You scared me for something I didn’t do, it’s my turn. Tail slithers against the floor of the hot spring, right underneath the spot on where Lightning is hovering. Tail rockets out from the water, grabbing hold of Lighting’s hind leg and yanking him under. “Unfair!” He protests. “You needed a bath just as badly as I do.” “By the reaction of those service girls, it looks like I’m the winner of our bet. Pay up.” I  push away his hoof, and sure enough, this buys me a most agitated look from him. “I don’t have any type of currency on my person at the moment. But once I do, you’ll get paid, I promise.” “Fine.” He bluntly says. “You’re the only creature, excuse me, only ‘friend’ that I’ll make an exception for.” “Thanks for trusting me Lighting.” “E-Excuse me, sir?” The hostess catches us off guard, Lighting vanishes before she has a chance to spot him. “W-Would you like it if I washed your clothing?” Her sudden appearance causes me to jump a little. “For your own safety, don’t sneak up on me ever again. Last person who did, didn’t walk away.” “F-Forgive me, sir. It will never happen again!” She frantically backs up away from the edge of the spring. “Yes, I would appreciate it if you washed my clothing, thank you.” In a rush, the poor girl grabs my pants and collar, flies back into the building. “The coast is clear Lighting, you can come out now.” “Can’t let anypony know that I’m here, to Uncle’s and Don’s knowledge, I’m still in Trottingham.” “By the by, what did you do with my PDA? Last I saw of it, Hyper had it on the bed.” Lighting cracks a smile, jabbing at my chest with his hoof. “In your hide away? Please tell me you put it where it can’t get wet! I don’t have the necessary tools to repair any liquid damage to it.” “Don’t fret, I made sure of that.” “Good, good.” The both of us just lounge around in the springs, drinking the green tea the help brought us. Eventually we get out and dry off. “You mind getting my suit out for me? I doubt anyone would enjoy me walking around naked.” “Do it yourself.” “Can I?” “With the portion of my power that I gave you, you can. It’s simple, put your claw against your chest and just think ‘infestation’.” I feel foolish doing this, but I put the palm of my hand against my chest and think ‘infestation’. My horns quietly hum as my claws sink right in. “This is sooo weird.” It’s like sticking my hand into a freshly gutted pumpkin. “How much room did you create?!” “Enough to fit a foal in there with ease.” That’s a scary thought. “Your internal organs are safe. With time, you can reprogram the code word to access your chest cache, but for now I made it simple. Be forewarned, anypony with the code and the right spell can access your cache. It will be best if you change the code to something only you would know.” Feeling around, I find my suit and PDA, pulling them both out. I’m relieved there’s no gaping hole in my chest.         “I feel violated.” I mutter in shock.         “Deal.” Is the only thing he says before jumping inside of me. “Get dressed, it’s a bad idea to keep the Don waiting.” And so I did. I got dressed, taking every precaution to make sure I didn’t wrinkle my suit, slipping my PDA into my pocket I strolled out of the bath house. Feeling like a new man running on pure awesome-sauce. I walk into the Don’s quarters to see Razor, Silver and a few other gryphons sitting next to the Don.         “Horror, Razor has informed me of the damages you’ve dealt in one of the dungeons, in suit of fulfilling your promise. Explain yourself.”         “Mistakes were made, but the product is finished. I strongly believe that one batch will easily be able to pay for the damages that occurred, with more than an adequate amount of money left over.” I see the Don’s wing twitch, just like before, only able to notice it if one’s looking for it. “My product is everything that I promised and more. Addictive, and extremely so. The manufacturer can change the flavoring of it, thus increasing or decreasing the value of the final product. Pretty self explanatory I assume. The materials needed to create Sugar Glass are fairly inexpensive to acquire. An average rye plant would yield roughly fifty percent of the main ingredient, ergot, if it is cultivated correctly. An unskilled alchemist would get two trays per plant, where I can get four, maybe five if I stretched the pre-cooked solution out.” The Don sits there with an un-amused expression. “One tray will yield one hundred forty four pieces of Sugar Glass. If you sell each hit for ten bits with the basic flavoring, that would net you one thousand four hundred and forty bits, plus a ten percent markup if someone wanted to buy an entire tray of Glass. which would be one thousand five hundred and eighty four bits per tray. Then subtract the cost of the materials, which roughly comes out to 20 bits per tray, and you’ll still be making at least seventy times more in profit.” Both wings twitch, this time Razor catches it. “One hit is all the customer needs to be addicted, once they have their first taste they’ll be crawling back for more. This is a-.”         “Everyone, leave. Now.” Everyone at the table looks at the Don with a surprised look.         “Sir?” Razor asks.         “Everyone besides Horror.” Thus, everyone left. Silver made sure to walk past me, giving me a wink as she leaves. “Let me clarify what you’ve just said.” The Don stands up, making his way around the table, giving me a complete size up of his massive form. “You’ve successfully created a cheap, renewable source of income that generates seventy times more in profits than it takes to create it?” I nod in agreement, watching his scarred eye as it shimmers with a new spark. “Rise to your feet, Horror.” As I do, he approaches me, stopping just out of Tail’s reach. His beak sits just below the height of my chin, I never did get an accurate measure on him until now. I’m actually intimidated by his sheer size. “With this, the ‘livestock’ will no longer the Family’s main source of income.” A grin creeps its way onto his scarred beak, something I didn’t think he was capable of. “You’ve brought great fortune to the Family. I’ll make the necessary arrangements to begin mass producing Sugar Glass right away. Horror, I had my doubts about you since the beginning. However, I can now say with utmost confidence that you’ll make a valuable addition to the Family.”         “I am honored to earn your respect, Don.” I graciously bow before him, hiding the grin on my face as I do. “Reports came back from my scouts, not a trace of your species was found in Unyasi. What exactly are you?” You gotta be kidding me! As soon as I get relatively close to him, he brings this up! Think 27, think! What do I say?         “Take this fragment, use it.” A memory flashes before my eyes, very brief but enough for me to spin an elaborate lie.         “Chrysalis? I can work with that, thank you.”         “Don’t mention it. No really, don’t mention it.” “My kind has been driven to the point of extinction by Chrysalis. We’ve fought for many lifetimes with her kind. Both sides took heavy casualties, but in the end it was futile. Forced from our homeland, we headed south, fleeing for our lives. Chrysalis hunted us down, slowly culling our numbers. Most of us didn’t make it through the great journey. The handful of us that survived her attempted genocide of our people crash landed on Unyasi, where the zebras let us live. But in the end, the second to last of us perished, making me the last of my kind.” “I see. Horror, go find my daughter. She’s been a nuisance since day one of your experiments. She's been pestering Razor and myself nonstop to see you.” I bow one last time before making my way to the door. “Horror.” I stop with the door ajar. “Yes?” “I expect you to be ready to teach the scientists when they arrive. But for now, rest up.” “Very well, thank you.” I take my leave, walking up the ungodly staircase to heaven, making my way to Silver’s room but she’s nowhere to be found. But I’m glad to smell her smoky incense-like scent again. “I was sure she’d be up here.” I shrug. “Another lazy day it is for me!” With a gleeful bounce to my step, I quickly get undressed, folding up my suit in fear of Gramps’ wrath, I neatly place it over on Silver’s dresser. I crawl into bed, spinning in circles before burying my face into the pillows, filling my nostrils with her scent as I drift off to sleep.         --“Keep calm and carry on, Katie! W-W-W-Wait! Put that down! That’s a very sensitive piece of machinery!” I yield as Katie shrieked in terror at sight of her second evolutionary step. “They’re just a handful of tentacles, nothing more! Please, put. That. Down!” Katie throws my mass-spectrometer in her fit-induced tantrum. Bob manages to catch it, just before it smashes to pieces against the ground.         “I. Have. TENTACLES! Get them OFF!”         “Restrain yourself Katie!” Katie looks straight at me with the most enraged-yet-horrified look I’ve ever seen. Not to mention all of her newly-grown limbs have targeted me as well. “You’re overreacting, just sit down and take a deep breath.”         “Y-You! You did this to me!” One of her tentacles fires off a needle, so fast that I can barley track it. The needle imbeds itself into my shoulder, a quick glance and I can see it’s a hypodermic needle. “S-Sorry..”         With haste, I rip off my clothing. “Bob! Type C-Nanites! Now!”  Katie slinks back into a corner as Bob frantically searches for the nanites while I jump into the decontamination shower. “First Alex’s little fit and now this!” Removing the hollow needle, I notice the puncture wound already healing at an alarming rate. “Bob! Change of plans. I need S-729”         “Click, click click?”         “I know its highly experimental, I made it.”         “W-Warwick, I’m sorry.” Katie says, pressing her hand up against the glass of the shower door.         “Click click click, click.” Her hand vanishes when Bob pushes her away. He opens the door, stepping into the shower and plunges a syringe filled with S-729 into my chest.         I’m awoken by the sound of the door sliding open, I lay there in wait as I listen to them approach the bed. When they are just a few steps away and I strike. In one fluid movement I lept, pouncing at them and bringing my pylons to bear. “Horror, it’s me!” I’m filled with glee when I realize it’s Silver. “Easy boy, eas-!” Overzealous, I wrap myself around her, Tail in all, burying my face into her chest and nuzzling her fiercely. “Did you miss me that much?” I feel her tighten the embrace with her wings, pulling me closer to her, I look up to see Silver smiling. “I missed you too.” A suggestive push from her talons on the back of my head gives me the hint to move in. “Come here, Horror.” The push becomes a shove, I don’t resist as she plants her open beak on my mouth. Her long, warm tongue slithers into my mouth and down the back of my throat; mine massages hers during this passionate kiss. My right hand caress her body, the change in textures from the course feathers to soft, warm fur on her body is something I might never get used to. And that’s isn’t a bad thing at all. As my hand reaches her warmer than usual abdomen Silver breaks the embrace. “Not right now, Horror.” Cock-blocked?! You’ve got to be kidding me! “Let’s wait for tonight, I have something special in mind for us.”         “But, but...”         “For me?” How can I say ‘no’ to those big, beautiful, ruby eyes of her?         “I mean, I guess.” And I’m left with a raging hard-on, awesome-sauce. “I really missed you.” God, this hardon is killing me. I hate it when I’m left hanging like this.         “I can see that.” She giggles, peering down in between us, seeing my erect member peeking out from its prison. “I’m sorry little guy, but I promise you I’ll make it up to you later on tonight.” I don’t know if I should be agitated or hurt that she referred to my unit as ‘little’ or excited and a little antsy that she has something special in store for me tonight. “So, what did my father say to you in private?” Silver notices my inner turmoil, to drag me out of it, she digs her talons into my back, just hard enough to penetrate my scales.         “Oww! That really hurts!” I whine “Why did you do that?”         “You were ignoring me!”         “Sorryyyyy!” Her claws dig into my back just a little more. It’s not pain I’m feeling, more like extreme discomfort.         “Now, what was it that my father wanted to tell you in private?”         “Just asked where I came from. I spun a lie so tight that, well, I told an amazing lie and he bought it. He also smiled...  Which didn’t fit him at all.”         “Wait! He smiled?!”         “Yeah, I take it that this is an anomaly?         “A-nom-a-ly?”         “An odd, peculiar, or strange condition.”         “Oh, yeah. The only time he smiled that I know of was after Razor was born.” I notice a pain expression as she says this, breaking eye contact.         “Did he not smile when you were born?” Silver cringes, looking more hurt than before. “Hey, look at me.” I nuzzle her, Silver’s gaze slowly focuses on me again. “No more of that, you hear me? I am your mate, your burdens are my burdens, w-.”         “S-Stop, just stop.” She pushes me away, I’m left sitting there on the floor. “My burdens are my mine, no one knows what he put me through and no one will understa-.”         “How can I understand when you won’t let me in? I want to help, but everytime I try, you push me away and put up your walls.”         “If you want to help? Fine! You can do so by stop trying to help me!” She screams, her wings flaring up with a ‘woomph’.         “You know the saying ‘keep your friends close and your enemies closer’? My enemies were my family, until now that is. You, Silver, my friend, mate, you are my family and I only wish to help.”         “Go...” I can see her body physically shake as she says this in a low tone.         “N-.”         “Leave! That’s an order!”         “No.” I say flatly. I move in closer, Silver tries to push me away, but it’s futile. “I’m not leaving you until you tell me.” Out of frustration, Silver strikes at my chest, ripping off some scales in the process.         “Leave! I don’t want your help-.” I move in to wrap my arms around her, but Silver retaliates by attacking me, a flurry of swipes tear off the scales on my chest, drawing blood but I ignore the little pain brought with it. “Nononono! I said g-.” Another swipe, this time her claws get lodged in my ribs and she stops with a look of utter shock.         “No matter what, I will always be here for you.” A solemn tear streaks down the feathers on her face as I wrap my arms around her, embracing her in a hug. Just one tear, but at least I’m getting somewhere with Silver.         “I’m sorry...” Her voice small and quite.         “It will heal.” With the help of Tail, we manage to dislodge her claws, my scales quickly regenerate over the bare spots but the wounds will take some time.         “Excuse me, Mistress Silver Wing.” A servant pulls the door ajar. “The Don has sent me to fetch Horror.” Silver looks up to me, giving me a nod before parting.         “I’m fine, go finish business. I need to clean up a little.” I give Silver one last kiss before following the servant back to the Don’s quarters.         “Sir, as requested, I summoned Horror for you.” She bows before leaving me alone with him.         “Horror, it is time. There’s a scientist waiting for you. Razor won’t be accompanying you, I sent him to summon the others.” I bow before him, about to walk out towards the dungeon but the Don stops me. “Horror.”         “Yes?”         “This pipeline of untold wealth you’ve opened; I decided to host a feast in celebration of this momentous event. I expect great things from you, but don’t let it all go to your head.”         “It won’t.”         “Good.” I take my leave, heading through the hallways and finding the open hole in the wall. I sigh before trekking down the stairs and into the dungeon where I find a young unicorn, white coat with a buzzcut mane, ragged yellow tail and a butt-tattoo of the periodic table with only two elements ‘Br and Ba’.         “Yo Mr. H!”         “Hello?” Slightly confused by this young unicorn.         “Come on Mr. H, the sooner you teach, the sooner I can get some phat payment.”         “Before we get started, who are you?”         “Oh right, yeah, ponies call me Jessie.”         “Okay, Jessie. What I’m about to teach you isn’t going to be a cakewalk, so pay attention.” I see the notes I wrote down during my mind blowing experiment, Tail grabs them before Jessie notices them and stuffs them in my boxers.         “Let’s get started Mr. H.” And so we did, I showed him what does what, how everything works, the steps, precautions one needs to take when cooking, but of course I kept a few things hidden from him; let him figure stuff out on his own. Time seemed to stop while I was teaching the young unicorn, but to my surprise he kept up with me. He asked a lot of questions, took things into his own hooves. Hell, he even took detailed notes.         “Alright, that’s just about it, you still with me Jessie?”         “Wow Mr. H... T-That’s a lot to take in.”         “Did I lose you anywhere? Anything that you'd like to go over one more time?”         “Nah stallion, nah, that ain’t me.”         “So, you think you’ll be alright by yourself? You think you’re ready?” Jessie nods eagerly, which is fine by me. The Don wanted me to teach, not make sure he knows exactly what he’s doing. “I’ll leave you to it then. Don’t go blowing yourself up now.” Waving him off as I walked out of the dungeon.         Making my back to Silver’s room, I watch as all the servants run around with haste; each one seeming to be preparing everything for tonight’s event. They ignore me as I walk past them in my boxers with the edges of paper sticking out over the lip. I see the girl that I used for a snack help bring in large amount of food, she doesn’t see me so I just walk on past. At the end of my journey I’m left with one obstacle in my way; the monolith.         “If I stay undercover for much longer, just to spite the designer of this place I’ll be installing a damn elevator.” Thinking to myself before running up them.         I find myself alone, again in Silver’s room. Another nap does sound lovely right now “Boy, I’ve become soft.” Laughing at the thought of taking two naps in one day. “Oh well, who am I to complain? Even I deserve some R&R.” Shrugging it off before crawling under the covers.         “Do you think he’s in here sis’?”         “I don’t know sis’, but this will be the first place I’ll check.” Those voices, I know those voices!         “What if he’s not here?”         “He’ll be here sis’, I know it!” I continue to hide under the cover as my two best of friends enter the room, I force Tail not to wag. “Shhh! Someone’s asleep sis’.”         “Do you think it’s him?”         “Let’s sneak up on him!”         “‘Kay!” I watch from under the covers as Lizz and Fizz quietly giggled to each other as they ‘sneak’ up on me. “On the count of three, ‘kay?”         “Got it!” I almost die of cuteness when I watch them flap their tiny little wings as they fly into the bed. “One.”         “Two.”         “Three!” They shriek in utter delight when I pounce them. Covering them both in the blanket with me. “Got’cha!”          “Get ‘em sis’!” They retaliate with a surprise tickle attack.         “Noooo! D-Don’t t-t-tickle me! M-mercy!”         “No mercy!” The both of them yell in unison.         Tail counter attacks, catching Fizz off guard as she flails about on the bed. Lizz has me pinned though, I’m helpless to her relentless attacks. “I-I c-can’t breath! M-Mercy!” Tail eases up on Fizz; she’s crying hysterically. Lizz collapses on my chest, Tail places a crying Fizz right next to her sister. “W-What are you girls doing here?”         “Uncle Don sent out invitations for a really big party he’s throwing-.”                  “Tonight. Daddy didn’t want to leave us home so he took us-.”         “With him!” That’s just too adorable, I love how they finish each other’s sentences.         “So, you girls thought you could barged into Silver’s room without her permission, just to play?”         “Yep!”         “We missed you Horror!”         “I missed you too girls.” I give them both a big hug, which causes them to squeak.with sheer delight. “Dinner is not for a few hours, what do you girls want to do to pass the time?”         “I’ma little tired.” Fizz says, nuzzling her tiny beak into my chest.         “Is it nap time, Horror?” Lizz says already finding a comfortable spot next to Fizz.         “Yeah, it’s nap time girls.” Although I’m not in a napping mood anymore, if they want to then I don’t see any problems with it.         “‘Kay...” Is the last thing they say before they drift off to sleep in a ball of fledglings; too cute, way too cute. I can barely contain myself. Laying there watching the girls sleep in a cute, feathery ball of kawaii makes me smile. Doing nothing in particular, I let my mind roam aimlessly as I pet the girls. After some time passes, Silver walks in. I instantly put my finger to my lips and she gets the idea.         “Join us.” I whisper, scooting over without waking the girls.         “Well, this is a cute surprise.” Silver whispers back as she snuggles up next to me.         “What is?”         “This. Them sleeping on you. I never seen you so relaxed before.”         “It’s a nice change of pace. I kinda like it here.” Silver shoots up with a shocked look on her face but thankfully didn’t wake the girls. “I know that you and your father don’t have the best relationship, this is a given. But I’m talking about not fighting on a daily bases, I didn’t realize how exhausted I was until I had a few days to unwind.” Her expression softens before she lays back down on top of my left arm, resting her head next to mine. “I would like to enjoy this lifestyle, not having to worrying about everything at every waking moment.”         “You’re doing surprisingly well with fledglings and foals.”         “I don’t know why, but children love me. But this isn’t necessarily a bad thing, I love kids as well.” Tail wraps himself around us, Silver takes this as an opportunity to snuggle real close to me. “Silver.” I said, looking down at her with small smile.         “Yes?”         “I know I’ve never said this, but I lov-.” I’m cut off before I can finish by Fizz and Lizz stirring from their little catnap.         “S-Sis’... I don’t wanna wake up.”         “W-We have too sis’.”         “Awwww, but Horror is sooo comfy.”         “Dinner is about done.” I can smell it up here and it’s killing me. “We should better get going soon.” Both of them stretch out their little chicken wings and legs, making adorable squeaking noises as they do. “Yeah, no this, this is just too much for me Silver. I can’t take it any longer, they're just too adorable I might have to gobble them up.”         “Y-You’re not thinking about...”         “Oh God no! I would never feast upon one of my own’s soul! It was just a figure of speech.”         “But you are...”         “Very.” I doubt I’ll be able to ever quench this hunger I have for souls; but I would like something to tide over the beast within.         “You can feast on me...” I’m apalled to hear that coming from Silver.         “No! I’ll never snack on or devour a loved one’s soul.”         “What? Am I’m not good enough for you? Is that it?! You can eat a servant's soul, but not mine?!”         “You’re taking this the wrong way, Silver. It’s not that I don’t want to eat someone’s soul right now, but more of I won’t. If... If I do... it won’t only be my individuality I’ll be losing, but I'll be losing the most important thing in my life as well.”         “Horror, w-what are you talking about?” Fizz ask, still rubbing the sleep from her eyes.         “Nothing. Come on girls I have to get dressed for dinner, and then we can all go down together.” Lizz, Fizz, and Silver all protess my attempts to get up from bed, Tail intervenes by putting the girls on the bed next to their aunty Silver. “It’s only going to take me a few minutes to get dress, then we can join everyone downstairs.” As I make my way to the dresser, I remember the notes I have stuffed away in my boxers; laughing to myself I place them a dresser drawer before getting dressed in my suit.         “Silver, may I come in?” My ears perk up when I hear the familiar voice calling into the room.         “Come in Gramps.” Silver calls back.         The door slides open and in trots in the old man, he gives Silver a warm smiles before looking around the room to spot me in his ‘masterpieces’. “Ah, Horror! Splendid to see you!” And he’s looking sharp himself, wearing a slim black tie with a white vest, his mane and tail both combed. “I’m pleased to see that you haven't ruined my work.”         “Glad to see you’re doing well Gramps. And yes, I’ve heeded your threats... I took them to heart. So, you’re here for the feast I take it?”         “The feast is merely an excuse to get out of Cloudsdale.”         “So, you came to check up on the suit?” The old man only grins. “Silver, mind taking the girls and meeting us downstairs? Gramps and I’ll join you shortly.”         “Fizz, Lizz, come on, let’s go.” Gramps happily grins at them as they leave us alone, shutting the door behind them.         “Now that’s it’s just us, I had a few things I needed to say, Lunar Knight Subject 27.” Everything comes crashing down around me at the realization that my cover has been blown.         “You’re quite informed, for a tailor.” Not knowing how I should approach this matter, I could either end him right here, hopefully keeping my cover; but then there’s the backlash, or I could see who else knows. “And here I thought I was doing a damn good job on keeping undercover.”         “You still are. String-Bean still hasn't a clue, not yet at least.”         “What do you mean? Will you be informing the Don of who I am?”         “I found out by this.” He tosses me a rolled up newspaper. Opening it and reading the headline ‘Celestial Knight defeated by Lunar Knight!’. “This whole paper is one article going into great detail about you, who you are, the fight between you and the Celestial Knight Colt.”         “I’ve been able to tolerate that nuisance until this point, now all I want to do is murder him after he digs his own grave.”         “Only a hoof-full of ponies know your true identity. Anypony who read it in the surrounding cities or towns near Canterlot, myself, the ponies within the family who know are myself, Short-Stack, and Shrimp.”         “Short-Stack? Shrimp?”         “Pardon me. Uncle and Razor.” Well fuck me sideways! If both of them know then I’m good as screwed. “We conversed on the night your true identity was revealed to us; back when you were in Cloudsdale.”         “What do you plan on doing? Use me? String me out to dry? Or...do you plan on using me to get close to the Princesses?”         “No.”         “Then what?”         “We debated our course of action long into the night; burning the ‘midnight oil’ if you will.” Gramps looks around the room, checking the window and everything, making sure that we were alone. “I suggested that we should allow certain events to run their natural course. Don’t you?”         “What do you mean?”         “By letting you be the end of String-Bean’s life.” The old man flatly states.         “You want me to kill the Don, why?”         “String-Bean no longer follows the Family’s path. He’s strayed from it, only lining his pockets with wealth.”         “And what makes you think I’m going to be his shepherd to the afterlife?”         “I've learned a great deal already just by watching you. You fight with the fervor of youth in addition to the experience of an old veteran. You've seen a lifetime of warfare, haven't you? Lunar Knight Subject 27.”         “From this paper you must know that I was once human; they’re an incredibly destructive and violent species; warfare is their nature.” Placing my chin in my hand I start to think out loud. “If humans are the most destructive creatures in the universe, then what does that make me?”         “I don’t know, what are you?” He asks, standing there with a curious expression masking his face.         “I’ll tell you what I am. I am Horror, I’m either your greatest ally or your worst nightmare. What am I to you old man?”         “String-Bean, Short-Stack, and I are on your side, Horror.”         “Very good, less blood on my claws then. But what’s got me curious is what you’ll do when the Don is out of the picture?”         “His son will take the throne, thus righting his father’s wrongs.”         “And Uncle is okay with this?”         “A death in the family will sting, but not as much as String-Bean’s actions.”         “I see... It’s only a matter of time until the Don figures out who I am, hopefully I can get to him before he gets to me.”         “We have faith in you, Horror. Now, let’s go before anypony starts to suspect anything.” With that said we made our way downstairs and join everyone else. As we walk in, I see a couple of familiar faces. One of them being Nyuel, who’s sitting right next to Doctor Helping Hoof who are sitting on an adjacent table of the Don’s filled with Fizz, Lizz, Stella, Lemon and two vacant spots next to him. Uncle who’s sitting next to the Don himself, including both Razor and Silver. The adjacent table is filled with gryphons and a handful of ponies. Gramps takes a seat at the Don’s table, I go to sit down on the floor but the Don stops me.         “Horror, no need for that. You’re family now, take a seat next to Silver at the end.” No argument here.         “Yes, of course.” Sitting down next to Silver, she gives me a wink and places her claw on my knee. Keeping my poise, I look at her in uncertainty. I follow her eyes as the point to the table cloth that’s draping over the table and onto the floor.         “I’ve summoned you all here to celebrate Horror’s new product. A product that will make us all wealthy. Now, let the feast begin.” The room is flooded by servants carrying trays of food and bottles of Equestrian version of sake. Everyone seems to be having a good time during dinner, talking amongst each other as they eat and drink. I indulge myself in a glass of sake but that’s it; I have to stay sober and alert. Nyuel, the good Doctor and I chat across the room, catching up with one another. They’ll start working in Uncle’s hospital that he and I are funding as soon as it’s built. As the dinner went on, Silver’s claw wanders up my leg, and onto my lap. I strive to keep a straight face during this wonderful turn of events. I almost break my poker face at the end. Tail steals someone’s napkin for me to shoot into, thus keeping my suit and Silver’s claw mess free.         The dinner comes to an end and I’ve managed to eat my own weight in delicious food. Everyone slowly disperses from the room, either stumbling out tipsy, drunk, or crawling out with a food baby of their own. Nyuel and I made plans to get together tomorrow for lunch. Uncle carries the three cutest girls in the world out on his back asleep. I stagger to get out of my seat, I bow before the Don just as I leave the room with Silver in tow. Reaching the stairs I stop, regretting eating so much.         “Horror, carry me up the stairs, would you?” Fuck me.         “Fine...” I take off my suit jacket, Silver hops on my back before I drede hauling Silver up these stairs with an overfilled tank. “S-So, what’s with the entertainment during dinner? Rather risky if you ask me.”         “The greater the chance of someone catching us just makes it that much hotter.”         “I-I can give you that I guess.”         “I know how you are with the first round; wanted to get that out of you before tonight’s main event.” Girl knows me all too well if you ask me.         “C-Can I at least take a small break before we get started? These damn stairs will be the death of me.” I reach the top, finally. Not even coming close to breaking my current record.         “You better not fall asleep on me, got it?”         “I won’t.” Tail throws Silver on the bed, I strip down, too tired to care about my suit so I just toss it to the side along with my boxers and hop into bed with Silver where I rested a little before we got started.         “This challenge is just for you, Arkis. Tiny may not help you in any way.” In a poorly lit large room with makeshift smaller rooms in them, almost looks like a practice course for the military or something. “I want to see who’s a better in hiding in the shadows, you or this Horror, subspecies Lurker.” A game of hide in seek? Fine, I’ll play. “First one to get the drop on the other wins, good luck.” I don’t know how many of these damn games Warwick wants to play, frankly I don’t care. He’s going to die here tonight, I’ll make sure of that.         “Tiny, just sit put while I deal with this ‘Lurker’, got it?”         “Okay.” I cautiously walk into the fake buildings, watching the shadows for any signs of life.         “So, you’re my prey?” The miasma must still be in my system, I can actually understand this walking corpse. “Hmm, smells like you’ve already had the pleasure of meeting Lully; you’re covered in his stench.” It’s hard for me to pinpoint his location, but if I can keep him talking I’ll find him. “Peek-a-boo, I see you!” Spinning around with blades in hand I only see more shadows. “Made you look!” He’s just messing with me, I have to concentrate, where is this little bugger at? “I'm over here!” Again, another shadow. “No, I’m over here!” Just more shadows. “What’s wrong little mouse? Cat got your tongue?” Running at one of the walls, I jump off and kick myself off of it to grab a ledge out of reach, pulling myself on top of the roof so I’ll have the higher ground. “Tsk. Tsk. Tsk. That’s a bad little mouse!” The next thing I know, I feel a sharp point driving itself into my left arm. looking down I see a needle the size of a baby carrot sticking out of my arm. “Tag, you’re it!” A hot searing pain spreads quickly through my arm. My whole arm spasms with pain causing me to drop my one of my vorpal blades; it clatters against the roof and bounces off to the shadows. “What’s wrong mouse? Can’t endure my toxin?” Jesus this hurts like hell! It feels as if electricity is coursing through every fiber in my arm. “Most humans can’t resist the urge to scream and cry in agony; you’re impressive mouse.” Another dart finds a home in my left knee, I topple off the roof into the depths below. “Watch your step, I hear the first one is a real doozy!” I have a hard landing, so to speak. “Hope the fall doesn’t kill you! Because that pleasure is all mine! I can’t feel my right leg or my left arm any more, I need to find this damn Horror before he hits me with another one of those damn darts of his! “Awww, what’s the matter little mouse? Are you going back into your little mousy hole to hide?” I limp my way through the hallways, trying to find this goddamn bug so I can crush it. Then I see a figure in the dark, standing perfectly still. I ready my blade as I sneak up on it, just a little bit further and got him! “Nope!” What?! What the hell? “You found one of my exoskeletons!” A dart whizzes past my head, I roll out of the way before he can fire another one at me. “Mousy, looks like that cat is going to win, again!” Not on my watch you aren’t! I need to come up with a plan to lure him in close.... Got it. “Y-You’re all talk and no bark, if you’re a real assassin, I’d be dead already!” Looks like I hit a sore spot as three more darts miss me. “What’s wrong little kitty? Afraid to show your ugly face?!” This earns me a low-pitched growl. “How about we play a little game, shall we?” “What kind of game? Oh! I know! Let’s see how many darts it takes to kill you!” More fly out from the shadows, I narrowly dodge them and duck into a nearby room. “I got a better game.” “What is it mouse?” “Let’s play a game of riddles, shall we? I’ll go first. How many ways are there to skin a cat?” I meld into the darkest shadow I can find and hide there. “Hmm, gimme a second.” I see him step out from the shadows, sniffing for my scent. “I got this.” “One.” “Don’t rush me!” Just a little closer, and you’re all mine. “It’s on the tip of my tongue! I know it.” That’s it, you’re mine now. “Marco!” “Polo?” I leap at him, running him through with my vorpal blade. “Ah....” I twist the blade, causing him to cough up some blood. “T-Tell me mouse... W-What was the answer?” “There’s more than one way to skin a cat.” I yank the blade upwards, slicing him up even more before pulling it out, he collapsed to his knees, holding the wound in his stomach. With one final slice I decapitate him, his head goes flying into the darkness and my leg gives way to the pain. I can’t bare the pain in my leg any longer and finally black out.         The morning comes all too soon as I roll over to find an empty bed. “Silver?” Nothing, I’m alone in the room. The sun outside peers through the open window, it’s light hits me right in the eyes. “Jeez, I’ve must’ve slept in later than I thought, I hope I’m not late for Nyuel’s lunch. Crap, Nyuel is going to have my hide for this!” I search for my suit, but its nowhere to be found, but in its absence there lies my camo pants and collar; neatly folded on top of the dresser. “Where in the hell are my boxers?” They’re gone too. “Forget ‘em, I’m going commando.” With haste I throw on my boxers and collar before bolting out the room and down the staircase.         “Where is he!” I hear the Don yelling from his quarters. “Bring him to me now!” I peek through the ajar door to see Razor and Silver standing before the Don.         “Sir, are you sure that’s wise?”         “Don’t disobey my orders, Razor! Now g-.” I step into the room hoping to assist anyway possible.         “What’s all commotion about?” The Don nearly flips over the table at my sudden appearance, Silver turns to me with a deadpan expression. “Is everything alright, Silver?”         “You brought him here, girl. You’re going to pay just as much as he.” She cringes at her father’s harsh words, slowly stepping towards me with each hateful word spewed from his mouth.         “Exc-.” The Don’s wings flare up in a fit of anger.         “Lunar Knight Subject 27.” The Don says in a low, dark tone. “You’re a spy!” Whelp, the cat is out of the bag now. “You betrayed me, but most of all, you’ve betrayed the Family!”         “Hold on sir, may-.”         “No! He must p-.”         “So, you’ve figured it all out, haven’t you? Well, let me properly introduce myself then. Subject 27, the famed Lunar Knight who bested the Celestial Knight, at your services.” I graciously bow before him, which only pisses him off even more. “Oh, it looks like I’ve pressed a button.”         “Horror, ple-.”         “Not a single damn word from you, girl!” The Don yells, his chest heaving heavily. “You’ve been nothing but a disgrace to the Family since the day you hatched!” Silver cringes again, this time shielding yourself from her father behind me. “I should’ve left you to die! You worthless piece of f-.”         “ENOUGH!” I roar, starting everyone in the room. “You’re her father for fucks sake! Act like it!”         “Boy, d-.”         “No! You shut up and listen!” My voice filled with rage, so low that it makes my chest vibrate fiercely. “You’re suppose to love and protect her unconditionally; but all you do is treat her worse than the servants!”         “Watch your tongue, b-.”         “No! Silver Wing is so much more than that! But you’re too Goddamn blind to notice how beautiful she really is!” Blue flames seep out from under my scales, my power arteries already churning with a fusion of Friend’s and Fade’s power. “I love her, with all my heart! And if I see one feather on her head out of place, I will disembowel you where you stand in a heartbeat!” Silver grabs hold of my hand, she’s not hesitant as before with the flames that now smolder beneath my scales.         “Father... At every possible moment you made it your goal to make sure I was never happy! You’ve sent me to Unyasi to die, but you weren't expecting me to come back and the look on your face when you saw me was priceless!”         “Shut your mouth, g-.”         “Shut your fucking trap before I rip off your beak!         “I was sparing you from this father, but no more! I banged his brains out; we had mad, insane, explosive sex almost every single time we put our claws on each other; and you want to know why? Because we could! Sometimes we had angry sex, sometimes we had happy sex, and sometimes we had mega-spell going off in the apartment sex! But one thing was always certain. That was, every single time Horror was inside of me, I never thought about my dead beat father. I just... Enjoyed the ride!”         “Y-You dishonored me with this...filth? How da-.”         “Oh I’m not done yet baby. Best of all, father. We did the one thing I knew was going to piss you off the most. That’s right, we did the gryphon mating ritual last night right after the feast!” Okay, glad to know what we did has a name, still clueless on what it entails.         “Y-You...” The Don slouches down onto his hindquarters. “Razor... Deal with them both.”         “Father, if I ma-.”         “No, be a man and deal with me yourself! What happen to your code of honor? What? Did you trade that for wealth too? You’re pathetic!”         “Horror... d-don’t. I don’t think you sh-.” Silver whispers, but I just give her a reassuring smile.         “I’m throwing down the gauntlet, and you know what? Let’s make things interesting, shall we? I can beat you in a duel with only using my tail.”         “You’re challenging me? You either must be incredibly brave or stupid. I accept, a fight to the death it shall be!” Or until someone yields... No need to get ourselves killed. “Razor, gather everybody and meet outside in the training grounds.”         “Sir!” Razor quickly flies out of the room with the guards in tow.         “When I’m done with you Horror, I’ll send your head on a silver platter to the Princess.”         “We will see.”         “I must go prepare for our battle, say your final goodbyes to your whore, Lunar Knight Subject 27.” The two guards behind the Don follow him as he leaves the room.         “W-What have you done, 27?” Silver says, tightening her hold on my hand.         “I know what I’m doing, don’t worry Silver I’ll be okay.”         “No you won’t! This isn’t Unyasi! My father is going to kill you!” Silver says with a stifled voice.         “You’re right, this isn’t Unyasi. I still have a few tricks up my sleeves that you’ve never seen before.”         “A few tricks? Tricks won’t save you 27! I-I... I don’t want to lose you 27...”         “Hey, look at me Silver.” Kneeling down to eye level with her. “You’re not going to lose me, I promise you. You hear me?” She slowly nods. “Everything I said, I meant Silver Wing. I love you, hell or high water, I won’t fail.” I kiss her, it starts off soft but turns to something almost desperate; Silver digs her claws into my scales, holding me as tight as she can.         “Everyone is ready, we’re waiting on you two.” Razor says, catching us at an awkward moment.         “Come on, time to get this over with.”  I say, breaking the embrace. Following Razor out into the courtyard I see a large circle of people standing there, watching me as I approach. In the middle stands Don wearing a helm, armor covering the bone of his wings with a blade on it, the arms blades I’ve seen on those thugs when I first came to town and metal claws on his talons, all made of gold.         “I’ll be the judge of this duel.” Razor says standing between us. “Fight to the death, Lunar Knight Subject 27 has chosen his tail as his only weapon in the fight. May the better gryphon or Horror win!”         “Are you prepared to die in front of your beloved whore, Lunar Knight?” I really wish he would stop calling her that.         “Who said anything about dying?”         “Do you think you can best me without a weapon or armor? You’re more courageous than I thought for a Knight.”         “If it makes you feel better, I’ll put armor on.” I walk over to the koi pond, standing at the edge of it, I look up to see mixed expression from everyone. “Excuse me for one moment if you will.” Spreading my arms out, I fall in backwards into the pond. Calling on Fade’s power brings with it her icy armor and transforms me into a true Horror. My claws become long and sharp with ice. A second pair of horns freezes next to my own, starting near the base and traveling along the side of my head and finally slanting downwards as they near my ears. Thick sheets of ice layer themselves over my chest, protecting my vital organs but leaving my limbs bare for maximum mobility. Tail covers himself with sheets of ice, his three main spikes grow in length along with my claws, and at his tip grows a long scythe-like blade. Rising from the pond, I let out the most primal roar I can, freezing over the pond as I do. “Ready or not, here I come!” The crow only gasps at the severe metamorphosis I’ve undergone.         With Friend and Fade’s power fusing together, my power arteries have never been flooded with so much power before. His massive stature makes him an easy and slow target to hit. Barreling down at him on all fours, Tail swings round to strike as I pass him, he dodges it with ease, flying into the air and landing a counter attack with his talons into my back. Tail swoops from underneath him in mid flight, he doesn’t see it coming until it’s almost too late; Tail’s spikes manages to land a glancing blow on him. The Don dives at me, his speed is insane, I’m unable to dodge his attack, his wing slices into my chest armor; it cuts deep, slicing through the ice and down into the scales below. He tries to dislodge himself but fails, which leaves him wide out for Tail land a blow on his chest; cutting through his golden breastplate with ease.         The Don retaliates by clawing at my back, shredding my back armor like it was made of wet paper. I can’t dodge any of his while on all fours, I need to get his wing out of me before he can claw at me again. Tail swings in for another attack, but the Don anticipates this and grabs him near the tip. I see his free wing extending outwards. Before he tries to slice Tail off, I push myself off the ground, intercepting it with my chest; the blade tears through both layers of armor with ease, creating a gash in my chest.         “Lighting! Don’t worry about me! Focus on only healing yourself, got it?!”         “I understand.”                  With both his wings lodged in me, Tail twists into a corkscrew, freeing himself from the Don’s grip. The Don furiously swipes at my chest with his claws, shredding my armor with each blow. Tail arches backwards before using his new powerful jets to add an extra punch to his blow, the Don moves his talons to block but I grab them with my own and Tail cleanly slices through his left wing. The crowd lets out another gasp as the Don stumbles backwards, clutching the stump where his wing once was.         “Looks like someone has just been grounded!” I mocked.         “Enough talk!” He screams, before charging me again. He pivots on his talons, rearing his hind legs and bucks my left side. I go to block but he hits my left elbow; the only thing I hear is a bone shattering crunch as he forces it in the opposite direction; my left arm freely dangles there, all I can feel is agonizing pain; I try to wiggle my fingers but no luck. Don takes this opportunity, his right wing slices my right knee, forcing me to collapse to the ground. He rears up again, this time kicking me in the face, which sends me toppling over with a mouth full of blood. He jumps on my back, grabbing my horns and slams my head repeatedly into the ground.         Tail’s jets fire up again, he slithers across the ground, bolting towards the Don’s neck, wrapping around it he strangles him before tossing him across the courtyard. Staggering to get to my feet, I spit out a mouth full of blood. I turn around to see the Don’s wing aiming for my neck; going for the final blow. Tail intervenes by blocking it, his wing slices straight through Tail and imbeds itself into my thick neck.         “TAIL?!” I cried, seeing him on the ground not moving. I try to wiggle what’s left of him but I can’t, I can’t even feel him anymore. “Tail... I-I’m sorry... I’m so sorry...” The Don pushes me down to my knees as a single tear rolls down my cheek.         “You die here, Lunar Knight Subject 27!” The shock of losing my best friend utterly destroys me, all I can do is sit here in denial as I stare at my dead friend.         “Tail... P-Please forgive me... P-Please forgive me...” I muttered. Credits Editors frieD195 - Tsujin Rilauco > Silver’s Special Night > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Warning! This is purely CLOP filled chapter! Enjoy! Chapter 66.5 - Silver’s Special Night         “Yes, of course.” Sitting down next to Silver, she gives me a wink and places her claw on my knee. Keeping my poise, I look at her with uncertainty. I follow her eyes as they point to the table cloth that’s draping over the table and onto the floor. “Really? Now?” The only answer I get is her talons slowly sliding their way up my leg. “I really don’t think this is a good idea.” My whisper barely audible. Silver just keeps on doing what’s she doing; eating her sweet and sour chicken while her right talon wanders towards my nether regions. I slowly start eating my mongolian beef, trying to keep a straight face as Silver starts to rub my inner thigh.         “Mistress Silver Wing, care for some sake?” One of the servants offer, holding a white bottle over the glass in front of Silver.         “Yes.” After she fills Silver’s glass, she offers me some; I graciously accept and she moves on. “Enjoying your dinner, Horror?”         “It’s quite tasty, th-!” The next thing I realize is her open palm is firmly placed on my currently flaccid unit.         “The sake is really good, it also helps with your vigor.” She gives me a suggestive grope. I squirm under the sudden squeeze, shifting about in my seat as I try to eat my food. “Horror, drink.” Another grope. I do as I’m told I down the sweet sake. “Good boy.” This earns me multiple soft pets, rubbing up and down between my legs, waiting for me to finally ‘wake up’.         “Demon, have you furthered your studies in herbalism?” I can feel Silver becoming impatient, her claws dragging against the fabric of my suit pants.         “Y-Yes I have. I’ve just finished with a long, but very productive week in studying herbs and testing o-!” Silver takes notice to me ‘waking up’, with haste she undoes my pant’s top button and pulls down my zipper. “Pardon me, food went down the wrong pipe. But I have been expanding my knowledge in ancient medicinal herbology. H-How about yourself, Nyuel?” Silver waits for no permission to bring my guy out of his hiding place.         “It goes well, Demon. Doctor Helping Hoof has been a great instructor in Equestrian medicine and healing techniques.” Silver grabs hold of me, firm but not too firm; making sure not to harm me. “Demon, are you well? You look distressed.” Silver wastes no time on starting the activities. Grasping my fully erect unit she begins to stroke me, slowly at first until she gets a good rhythm going.         “I-I’m fine, just an upset stomach is all.” Silver’s sharp talons are surprisingly smooth to the touch and the small scales on her paw have an unexpected but extremely satisfying texture to them. Silver places her thumb-talon on the tip, messaging it in a clockwise motion. Her dexterous talons massage my shaft by applying and removing pressure, she’s been moving her paw up and down this whole time. “S-So Nyuel, have you met anyone yet?” It’s becoming increasingly difficult to keep my composure. The good Doc starts choking on his meal when I pop the question. Nyuel’s striped patterns are terrible at hiding the redness in her cheeks.         “Y-Yes, yes I did. With the guidance of the spirits I did find a pony who shared the same desire as I to help others.” I watch as the good Doctor desperately beats against his chest as he chokes. Nyuel gives him one good chop to the back, which dislodges whatever was plaguing the Doc. “You alright?” I wither under Silver’s grip, she’s playing me like a fiddle and she’s doing a damn good job about it.         “Yes, yes. Quite fine. The question simply caught me off-guard. ‘Demon’, was it?”         “Y--! Yes.”         “I was merely taken by surprise by your sudden interest in us.” I barely finish my first course when I near the edge, Silver is making quick work of me; which is kind of embarrassing. “Uncle told us that you’re the one who’s helping him fund his pet project. But let’s not discuss business during dinner.”         “--! Y-Yes, w-we can d--. Talk abou-. This later.” Tail snatches someone’s napkin for me, quickly placing it over my unit just as I’m about to explode; thus keeping my suit’s pants and Silver’s claw mess free.             The dinner comes to an end and I’ve managed to eat my own weight in delicious food. Everyone slowly disperses from the room, either stumbling out tipsy, drunk, or crawling out with a food baby of their own. Nyuel and I made plans to get together tomorrow for lunch. Uncle carries the three cutest girls in the world out on his back asleep. I stagger to get out of my seat, I bow before the Don just as I leave the room with Silver in tow. Reaching the stairs I stop, regretting eating so much.         “Horror, carry me up the stairs, would you?” Fuck me.         “Fine...” I take off my suit jacket, Silver hops on my back before I haul her up these stairs with an overfilled tank. “S-So, what’s with the entertainment during dinner? Rather risky if you ask me.” Carrying the stuffed turkey up the flight of ungodly stairs gives me the perfect opportunity to fondle her hindquarters.         “The greater chance of someone catching us just makes it that much hotter.” The more I play around with her firm ass, the more she breathes heavily onto the back of my neck.         “I-I can give you that, I guess.” I give her a slight pinch, causing her to yelp with excitement. “I know how you are with the first round; wanted to get that out of you before tonight’s main event.” Girl knows me all too well if you ask me.         “C-Can I at least take a small break before we get started? These damn stairs will be the death of me.” I reach the top, finally. Not even coming close to breaking my current record.         “You better not fall asleep on me, got it?” Nipping at the back of my ear which only causes me to become hot headed.         “I won’t.” Tail throws Silver on the bed, I strip down, too tired to care about my suit so I just toss it to the side, along with my boxers, and hop into bed with Silver. I try to close my eyes but Silver won’t allow it, she rakes her talons across my chest just hard enough to send a small spike of pain. “I’m awake! I’m awake!” I really don’t feel like doing anything with an overfilled tank; but Silver is being extremely aggressive tonight for some odd reason. “What’s gotten into you tonight? You’re normally not this... assertive.” I groan as she lays herself on top of me, pressing her chest hard against mine; I thought it felt extremely cramped the first time PRHL took me for a joyride but now a food baby tacked on that... let’s just say I’m literally going to explode at the seams.         “You are when you’re ready to go.” The puffy part of her tail tickles me, not the ha-ha tickling but the ‘feel good’ tickling. “I know your ‘special’ spot, it’s rrrright hereee.” Yep... that’s it... Right where the sac and the taint meet.         “God...Damn...” My left leg begins to twitch sporadically.         “I wonder what happens when I scratch your second ‘special’ spot?” She takes her index talon and scratches right behind my left horn at the base and I lose it; the twitch in my left leg turns into a repeating kick. “Oh, looks like someone is starting to wake up again, good.” She purrs.         “D-... D-don’t sttttop...” I don’t know why, but this is just wonderous. “Ohhhhh...”         “Ha! You’re like a dog!” I really don’t care right now, I’m putty in her claws right now. “Who’s a good Horror? You are!” This is almost better than sex! Kinda envious of dogs now. “Let me reposition myself.” Using my horns, Silver pulls herself further on to me, pressing her chest into my face. “You’re not going to have all the fun by yourself, are you?”         “W-What?” I asked with a mouth full of feathers.         “If you want me to keep going, you’re going to have to pleasure me too.” I guess I’ve been a little selfish.         “Sorry, just got caught up in the pampering. Please continue.” And she does, my left leg goes back to kicking and I start to fondle Silver’s firm rump. Squeezing and massaging her incredibly warm ass, each grope forces Silver to squirm. My index finger wanders into a much warmer spot. Teasing her, I traced her lips, barely entering her before pulling back out.         “S-Stop t-teasing me already!” She cried, she’s already breathing heavily; each breath she takes smothers my face with her feathers, all I can see is white and each breath I take in I can taste in smoky incense scent. Slowly, I pushed my middle finger into her already wet hole, causing Silver to gasps. “Y-Yes!” Using my thumb, I massge her clitorus. This earns me an increase in the speed of her scratching. “C-Celestia has n-nothing on your fingers-!” My index finger works its way in. “G-Giving you th--!” Two in the pink, one in the stink. “T-This is new!” Shock Ya Later, baby.         “Aren’t you the agile one?”         “Jesus PRHL! I’d forgotten you were inside me!”         “Indeed you did. Don’t mind us, Rough is. How should I put this? Impressed? On the other hoof, Hyper wants to join in on your fun.”         “No, please no. Silver really isn’t the sharing type.”         “Carry on then.” That was awkward to say the least.         “T-That talon job I gave y-you-! G-Got me so hawt!” When she first gave me a talon job back on the boat, I was a bit sceptical at first; fearing that she might claw the hell out of me. “S-Switch up!” Before I can react, Silver spins around on my chest, her rear now facing my face and vice versa. “T-Tail, I hid a tube of lube in my dresser if you want to join in.” I look to the side of her rump, watching as her long tongue lick my tip; each pass causes my unit to twitch. “F-First one to cum loses!” Fuck, I hate racing.         “You’re on!” Silver gets the head start on me, she plants her open beak around my tip, slowly swallowing me whole. “Fuuuuck me....” She’s improved greatly since the first time. Spreading apart her warm lips, I bury my face into her, my tongue shoots into her wet hole and I begin hitting every G-spot I’ve found over our various encounters. The intense heat coming off of her rear end batters my face. Tail taps me on the forehead, not removing my tongue from Silver’s honey pot, I look up to see him eagerly waiting his turn. “I got it buddy.” I thought to myself before switching holes. Silver shutters as I stick my tongue into her again; the taste is tolerable at best but what Tail is about to do is going to put me ahead of the race for sure.         “Whye gid ju swich hols?” She asks with a mouth full of me.         Tail answers the question when we double team her. The sudden surprise of Tail entering her causes Silver to choke. “You alright?” I asked, taking a quick breather. “Ya, jus’ startl’.” I don’t know why, but it’s such a turn on to see her trying to speak with me inside her mouth. Silver goes back to it, and so do I. The feel of Silver’s tongue coiled around my throbbing unit; constricting around it as she moves her mouth up and down pushes me closer to the edge; she’s also close, her walls are tightening around Tail the more he plays around inside her. “I’m goin’ to wihn.” She says before pushing me all the way down her throat which shoves me right to the edge. “I can ‘eil you itchin’ insie’ my mouh’.” Tail pulls out a new trick, he folds his tip over and begins doing the worm inside of her; which causes Silver to stop dead in her tracks. I push my tongue further down into Silver’s back door, just a few seconds of this and her back arches into the air and she explodes all over Tail and my face. Silver’s powerful orgasm lasts for several minutes. She lays there on top of me, moaning in ecstasy as her wings feebly beat. The majority of Silver’s body goes limp, with the exception of her wings lazily flapping. Tail pulls out over Silver, covered in her juices he looks at me; I know what he wants and I know how he dislikes being dirty. “Fine.” I say, licking off the sweet juices; I do the same for my face, wiping it off with my hand and lapping it up with my tongue. Unfortunately, I’m left straddling on the edge of climaxing myself. The position I’m currently in is keeping me from finishing myself off. I look at Tail and he shakes his tip ‘no’. “Not this once?” Another ‘no’ from Tail. “So, that’s it? I help you, but in return, you’re going to let me blue-balls?” Tail says ‘yes’. Desperately, I tried to reach myself, but I can’t in this awkward potion. Silver slowly pivots on my chest, she nuzzles my cheek before passionately kissing me. “Y-You cheated...” She mutters in between kisses. “I d-don’t care, t-that was... a-amazing!” I cringe in pain, accidentally breaking the makeout session. “O-Oh, I never finished you off.” Silver says, scooting her hips towards my member. “Let me fix that.” Pushing herself up to a better position; she mounts me. Silver takes in a sharp breath as she does, slowly she lowers herself onto me, the warmth of her body melts me away; bringing with it intense pleasure. “Ohhh.” The both of us moan. My hips involuntarily thrust into her, pushing me all the way in until my legs meet the soft fur on her hindquarters. “E-Eager, aren’t we?” She says with a heavy breath. Silver starts off slow, raising herself high enough to bring me almost all the way out of her before lowering herself down. Each pass of her rhythmic motion fills me with bliss. “I-I won t-the race, I g-get to choose the activity.” I say and in one fluid motion I wrap my arms around Silver and stand up on the bed. “S-Stand and d-deliver? I like.” Not exactly what I had in mind. “H-Hold on tight, d-don’t want you to fall.” Silver looks at me in confusion but holds on tight. Tail reaches up to the rafters above and pulls the both of us up. Silver is taken by utter surprise by my choice of ‘activity’ for tonight. Her claws sink in deep, deep enough to penetrate my scales and draw blood. “A-Always wanted to try this.” I say, repositioning my arm to make sure Silver doesn’t fall. “A-Are you mad?!” She cries out in a mixture of ecstasy and fear. “Only a little bit.” I reply as I start a rhythmic motion of thrusts into her. Pulling all the way out just to the tip before plunging myself back into Silver’s tight hole. “I l-like it!” The blood rushing to my head gives a whole new twist to everything. It’s slightly difficult in this awkward position to get a good motion going but Silver seems to be enjoying it immensely as she lets out moans of pleasure. “Y-You know h-how to keep things i-interesting!” Silver says before latching onto my neck with her open beak. “H-Harder!” I growled. Throwing pain with this boiling pot of pleasure only heightens this blissful platto. She bites down even harder, driving me insane with pleasure. Silver starts to grind against me, wobbling side to side, causing my tip to rub up against the fleshy walls of her vagina. Silver flaps her wings with each passing moment, crying out with pleasure. “I-I-I’m a-about to c-cum!” I say, thrusting even harder than before. “27, you r-ready?” “I-I’m going t-to explode any moment!”  “D-Drop us!” “What?!” Extremely confused by her request. “J-Just do it!” “D-Deeper into madness we go!” Tail drops us and Silver flaps her wings and sends us flying out her tenth floor window. “I-I c-can’t fly!” I screamed as we start to free fall. “W-What are w-we doing?!” “I told you I h-had something s-special for tonight! I-It’s called the gryphon mating ritual!” I have a really bad feeling about this, but right now I don’t care. This is insane and I love it! “I-I’m just going to t-trust you with t-this one!” I keep on my rhythmic motion from before, thrusting as deep as I can into Silver. She plants her open beak on my mouth, her tongue darts into my mouth and down my throat. Silver folds in her wings, causing us to free fall faster to our death; or more likely my own. Adrenaline fusing together with ecstasy, pain in my back and the warmth that’s melting me away overloads my brain with one hundred and twenty percent pure awesome! I’m right on the edge of my climax again, if I die on impact I’m damn sure that I want my last feeling to be this one hell of a climax that’s long overdue. “Yu’ bettr’ hurry up!” Silver moans, looking down I see how close we are to the ground. I’m almost there, just a few more thrusts to get me over the finish line. One! “Any tie now!” Two! “Coe on!” Three! I explode deep inside of Silver, just in the nick of time too. Silver breaks our embrace, she goes flying off in one direction and I’m literally about to faceplant. “W-Worth it!” I yell out, just ten feet away from a dirt sandwich. Tail stiffens out, I can feel his power artery pulse like never before, almost like theres a combustion chamber inside of him. Tail shoots out high-powered jets, propelling me in the opposite direction of Silver at breakneck speeds. My face skips across the surface of the koi pond before I literally take a cold shower; or in my case bath. I come to a dead stop in the middle of the pond. I’m not quite sure what Tail just did or what in God’s name Silver just put me through. I float face down in the pond for a couple of minutes enjoying being alive and the satisfying feeling of being well spent. “H-Horror?” Silver calls out to me. “H-Horror?!” She flies into the pond with me, I look up to see her standing there next to me in the water. “Oh thank Celestia’s glorious crotch-tits that you’re alive!” Oh my. “T-That was some pretty crazy stuff we just did.” I say before planting a kiss on Silver, she returns it back but it only lasts for a brief moment. “W-What’s the gryphon mating ritual?” Silver expression is a forced fusion of shock and pain that I asked this question. “You’re my mate, and I’m yours. Gryphons do this to show their love to one another.” So, that was some crazy-ass sex move? If it’s always that intense, I’m game. “Horror.” The moon’s light reflecting off the pond’s surface causes Silver’s ruby red eyes to shimmer in the dark. “Yes?” I asked, pulling each closer. “I want to be with you... not just for now, but...” I can see she’s exhausted from our fun and I can also tell that she’s having difficulty trying put her thoughts into words right now. “I know, Silver.” I steal one last kiss before carrying her back upstairs to her room, she falls asleep on my back before we even reach the stairs. “I love you too, Silver.” I lay her down in bed then proceed to nuzzle up close and Tail tucks us in. > Knightmare Knight: my Final Shred of Humanity > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 67 - Knightmare Knight: my Final Shred of Humanity         “Any last words?” The Don says, raising his wing high into the air, the sun’s light reflects off of it and right into my eyes.         “...” I kneel there in silence, a clip of Tail being severed is on an infinite loop pla in my head.         “You’re a pathetic excuse for a Lunar Knight, Subject 27!” Everything comes to a standstill as the Don swings his wing at my neck. My body won’t move, nor do I try to command it to.         “No...” I whisper before traveling to the Darkness.         “Give me everything.” Friend sits there in his throne with a grin. Fade on the other hand looks at me with concern.         “27... I know you’re a bit upset about Tail’s death... but y-.”         “I said... give me everything!”         “HA! That’s the spirit, Lad! If you’re going to get revenge, do it with overkill! HAHAHA!”         “You’re going to kill yourself if you d-.”         “Give. Me. Everything. Now!”         “Atta boy! But one tiny, little problem. At your current state of humanity you won’t last long, two minutes tops.”         “Don’t care.”         “That’s the spirit! But I’m compelled to warn you; after two minutes you’ll either kill yourself, loose yourself, or both!”         “I’m going to enjoy this.” I return with untold power in hand; ready to obliterate anything that comes into my path. - - -         My frost-flames erupt from my scales, but this time they’re not their original dark-blue, instead they’re blacker than black. My veins never pulsed like this before, it’s chaotic, destructive, it feels like they’re about to rupture at any moment; and I relish in it. Friend’s power... is... incredible! I never knew this amount of power could feel... so... awesome!         “Too little, too late!” My vision is filtered through a blood-red lens of unbridled anger. All I can hear is Friend’s insane laughter thrumming in my head like a massive war drum. Time resumes its normal flow. His wing, already in mid swing, speeds up. Slowly I shift my gaze upwards at him; I can see the fear in his eyes, I can smell it oozing out of his pores. His wing slices into my neck, furthering the previous gash in it. “The toll must be paid, mere coinage won’t suffice. A crime so grave can only be paid with blood!” The Don rears up, screaming in agony as my flames burn his wing; not a normal burn, but frostburn. “You... You do not deserve the mercy of the Abyss. You do not deserve the punishments that the Abyss will bestow upon thee. For I claim your soul for my own!” Picking up Tail, I lash out with the icy scythe that my dearly departed friend had created on himself. “I have something special in store for you!” One slash, two slash, three slashes! His flesh is weak, Tail’s scythe cuts through him like butter. “Oh you’re bleeding, severely! I don’t want you to bleed out before I’m done having my fun with you!” Blood freely flows from the lacerations on his chest, the Don staggers backwards as he tries to stop the bleeding. “My gift, is your curse!” Slicing the palm of my hand open with my dull claw, blood boils to the surface, seeping out between the scales of my hand. “Open wide!” In a blink of an eye, I jump in front of him, prying open his beak and forcing my weaponized blood down his throat. “My blood in its current state will do whatever as I command, and I order you to live!” He ends up writhing in pain, flailing about on the ground kicking and screaming. The blood pouring from his wounds crystallizes, the burnt feathers on his wing molt away as they’re replaced with long, black spikes. “Why! Won’t! You! Die?!” He thrusts his talons into my chest, I feel PRHL shift his weight as his talons penetrate my armor and rip out two of my False Ribs on the left side. “Why won’t you bleed?!” I laugh the the gaping hole freezes over. “Just DIE!” The jagged spikes of his newly morphed wing rips into my side. - - -         “Horror! End this, now! Your b-.”         “I said to only worry about yourself!” I growled.         “Horror...” The last attack cut pretty deep into me, I’m grateful that PRHL didn’t get hit. - - -         “I’m a man possessed, literally!” I drive the scythe into the underside of his chest, right behind his ribcage. “Get over here!” With ease, I yank on the end of Tail with my one good arm and swing him over my shoulder, slamming him on his back. “Let’s see if my wish will come true, shall we?!” Stepping on his stomach, I give Tail one quick tug, causing his ribcage to split into two. “Dang it! I didn’t get the wishbone out!” The Don doesn't give up fighting, not yet. He sweeps at my feet, his spikes slits the back of my left knee, it buckles under my own weight but I quickly recover. “Who wants a drumstick? I do!” In one motion, I slice off both of his hind legs. He opens his beak to scream again and with another fluid motion I slice off his front legs as well. “You want this to all end, I can see it in your eyes! But I won’t allow it, not yet!” Turning around to bask in the morbid expression of the mob before me, the Don lashes out at me for the last time.         “Never turn your back on the enemy!” He says as his wing embeds itself into my back.         “I haven’t had hot wings in ages!” I cut off his last wing, leaving him a bloody mess of his former self. “Now its time for the main course!” I hook him in the back with the scythe, lifting him up so I can bite into his neck. Before I finish him off, I look over to Silver, she just stands there, eyes wide open and a daunting mask on her face. “L-Look away...” I muttered. “L-Look away!” Silver just stands there, her eyes fixated to me, I’ve never seen her so scared before. “I’m sorry you have to witness this.” I whisper before plunging my fangs into the Don’s neck; sucking out his soul. The warmth of his blood trickles down my chin and shortly after, my neck. The feeling of his life force as I steal it away is... magnificent! All that’s left is a husk of a gryphon, torn to shreds, limply hanging from my mouth. With one final jerk I toss him to the ground, rearing up my head I let out an ear piercing roar in triumph. “You will not know peace in the afterlife, I promise you th-.” Friend’s laughter comes to an abrupt halt, the only thing I hear is my heartbeat frantically racing; faster and faster it beats until I feel every power artery rupture in my body. - - -         “I hate to say this, but I told you so!” I can feel PRHL scramble about inside me.         “L-Lighting... Listen to me very carefully...”         “Not now Horror! You’ve pushed yourself too far!”         “I-I’m b-bleeding out internally... D-Don’t worry about me... J--.”         “Shut up! I can save you!”         “M-Make sure that y-you’re alright, t-that’s an order.”         “You... bastard...” - - -         Dropping to my knees, the robe of flames vanishes in a puff of smoke, along with my wings. The mob of gryphons and ponies stand there motionless, Silver frozen stiff with that same terrified look as before. Every fiber of my being screams in agony. My limbs feel heavy. Unable to move them, I slowly fall backwards. A sea of blue sky and silver clouds rushes past my eyes as I fall. Multiple things come to mind during this everlasting fall; one prominent thing being the promise I’ve made to Cloud to find her. I guess this is the only promise I won’t be able to keep. How badly I mistreated Fade, taking her power by force surely pissed her off. My best friend dying right before my eyes, how helpless I felt when I saw him laying on the ground; may you rest in peace, Tail. And Silver, the most aggravating, frustrating, hot-headed girl I’ve ever ran into...But that’s what I love about her. But one thing takes precedence over all of those and that’s how badly I fucked up. I could’ve, should've walked away from all of this senseless fighting. I should’ve gone and lived a life with this random assortment of friends I’ve made on this strange planet that I now call home. The fall finally comes to an end, blood leaking out from between my scales and pooling around me as I watched the clouds lazily float on by.         Fade appears right next to me, she looks down at me with a betrayed look. “Stupid... stupid man...” A tear runs down her cheek before she turns and walks away. My heart feels like its been ripped asunder as I watch her go. I try to get up, I try to scream, to tell her to come back but I can’t, my body won’t move. My heart breaking is the worst thing I’ve ever experienced. Like someone literally ripped it out of my chest and tore it in half. Fade disappears into the mob of people just standing there, I can’t breathe, I can’t think, I... I... I don’t want to lose her... Please! Come back Fade! Oh God, why?! I’m sorry! I’ll do anything Fade! P-Please! Just come back...         “27!” T-That voice? I haven’t heard the voice in ages... Can it be? It can’t be... “27!” It has to be, there’s no mistake about it, it’s Cloud! “You stupid idiot!” The next thing I see is a white blur tackle me, I would cringe in pain if I could. “Why?! Why did you have to go this far?!” There she is, the one person I went through hell to find, standing on top of me with tear-filled eyes. “Somepony get a doctor!” She screams, her voice unsteady, she’s near the edge of breaking down.         “H-Hey you...” I whisper, my words barely audible.         “Don’t talk 27! S-Save your strength!”         “I-I t-told you I w-would find y-you.” Cloud shakes her head, a few of her tears drop onto my cheek before running down.         “You idiot...” My right arm feels like its made of lead, I struggle to raise it but eventually I do, placing it on Cloud’s muzzle who’s taken by surprised by the sudden contact of my hand.         “I... always... keep... my... p-r-o-m-i-s-e-s.”  The world around me - the vast ocean of sky, the silver clouds floating on by, the sound of Cloud’s screams - all of these fade to black.                  “27!!” - - -         “You can put me down, Tiny...” I come to with me draped over Tiny’s shoulder like a goddamn towel. “Tiny? Tiny!”         “Oh, I’m sorry.” Without thinking he drops me and I fall flat on my ass. “Sorry.” You clumsy oaf!         “H-Help me up. Gently!” I grab his giant hand, he lifts me back up to my feet and I dust myself off. “How long was I out?”         “Ahh... while I think.” Great... I don’t know how much time I have to think when Alex’s life is on the line.         “We better get a move on it, Tiny.” The horror’s toxin still runs through my system; my left leg is numb, my right arm is too, it hurts to breath, and my insides feel like they’re on fire. “Tiny, mind giving me back my blades?” He hands me them to my right arm, I try to move it but it limpy hangs there. “Thanks...” I say before grabbing both of them with my only functioning arm. “Tiny, mind telling me why you’re all the way over here in China?”         “I don’t know.”         “How don’t you know?” I asked in frustration as I limp down this hallway.         “I don’t know, one moment I was at home petting my kitten, Mittens, and the next I wake up here. I hope he’s okay.” He’s worried about his cat... This behemoth has a cat and he’s worried about it? To each his own I guess.         “I hate China...” I say as an automated patrol robot walks down the hallway at us.         “Please verify your ID.” It says with a robotic voice.         “Hmmm, what are we gonna do?” The robot isn’t a threat, 5, maybe 8 tops, a stick honestly. A human of its size would weigh maybe one-fifty; give or take a few pounds of course.         “Please verify your ID.” It asks again, sticking out its twig like robotic arm. “Security will be called if ID isn’t verified.”         “This is why I don’t like China... Their fetish with robots is really annoying.”         “Security will be mobilized if proper ID isn’t verified in five seconds. Five, four, thre-.”         “I’m tired of this little metal man!” Tiny bashes in the robot’s head in, another powerful punch follows into the robot’s destroyed head, sending it crashing into the wall. “Job’s done.” I’m impressed.         “Nicely done, Tiny.”         “Huh, thanks.”         “You deal with the robots and I got the security doors.”         “Okay.” Another security door falls to my swift hands. “Woow! I got’cha buddy!” Tiny catches me before I hit the floor. I fight to stay conscious but my body is still fighting off the toxin. “Ahh, you don’t look so good Arkis.”         “I-It feels... like...” I close my eyes, but only for a second. “I lost... a lot... blood.” The toxin must be affecting my brain because I hear a gurney being rolled down the hallway. “D-Do you... hear that?”         “Hear what?” I struggle to get to my feet, pushing off of Tiny I manage to prop myself up against the wall. “You sure you okay?”         “I-I’m fine!” I can’t stop, not now.         “Get him to the ER, now!” A male’s voice appears right next to me, I jerk my head to only see the door.         “Doctor, he’s lost too much blood, we need a donor or we’re going to lose him!” Another voice manifests on my other side, this one female.         “Arkis?” My hand slips and I tumble to the ground. I land face first, the blow to my head sends it spinning. “Nononono! Stay awake Arkis!” I stave it off as long as I can, but in the end, I fall into unconsciousness. - - - When I come to, I feel oddly cold, light headed, heart beating a mile a second, and extremely feeble. “Does anypony know his blood type?” Doctor Helping Hoof asks. I tell my body to move, but it doesn’t respond. All I can do is open my eyes; barely enough for me to see everything in grey. “It doesn’t matter, any blood will do.” That voice... It sounds so very far away, I can’t make out who it is. “Are you sure?” “Certainly. Give him blood and the virus will do the rest.” “Virus?!” The medical staff in the room quickly backpedal away from operating table that I lay on. “Nurse! Set up a quarantine spell, now!” The good Doctor orders. “You there! How does this virus spread?” “Any bodily fluid will carry minute concentrations of the virus, but blood will house much more.” “Everypony! Use extreme caution! That means a constant sterilization field at all times! Nurse Aide, Nurse Suel, you two are on sterilization duty! Nurse Red Cross, get me at least eight quarts of blood.” “D-Doctor, we don’t h-.” “Nurse, now!” I’m so tired, so very tired; all I want to do is sleep, sleep for a long time. “Nyuel, whip me up the strongest healing remedy you can!” My heart is beating abnormally fast; so fast it sounds like one continuous sound. “Of course.” The grey is washed out by a white light, not a blinding light but more a soft, beckoning light. “Doctor! We’re losing him!” The Cardiac monitoring alarms blare up, drowning out the commotion of the operating room. Slowly I slip away, into the gentle white light; the only thing I can think about is how nice a good long sleep would be. - - - Well, this... is different. Friend has really outdone himself, or under-done himself with this one; It’s either hit or miss with him when it comes to decorating. The homey vibe that Fade created in the Darkness is null and void, now here stands a large, old gothic style church; with gargoyles. Not your normal ‘stone’ gargoyles of course. No, that would be too simple-minded for Friend; these are made from souls; a transparent blue with small chunks of obsidian floating on them; giving them a corporeal look.         “No no no! The bell tower goes over there!” Friend orders the gargoyles, who then just grunt and moan before demolishing the current bell tower and begin reconstructing it. “One can’t buy good slaves anywh-.” As I approach Friend, he lifts his cane in the air with such speed that I don’t have time to react; he nearly pokes me in the eye with it. “You done goofed, Lad.” He says before jabbing me in the forehead with the tip of his cane. “But boy, you do know how to put on one hell of a show!”         “What are you doing?” I asked, the expression on Friend’s face is a mixture of amusement and surprise.         “What aren’t I doing? I tell you what! A succubus, that’s what!”         “I meant right here...” I say flatly.         “Exactly!” I just stand there in silence with an unamused look. “You used to be so interesting and fun! A sense of humor, Lad, where hast thou hid it? But ever since that frozen banche-.”         “Please... don’t talk about Fade.”         “What’s wrong Lad? Wound too fresh? Too much salt? Not enough salt? One can never have enough salt in a fresh wound!”         “J-Just don’t.”         “You know what you do when life gives you lemons? Don’t give them back! Squeeze them into your fresh wounds! Pain is good! Pain is very good!” I knew Friend was a masochist, but he’s now showing his true colors.         “I’m done.” I shrug, my words steal away Friend’s smile. “I’m done with all of this, done with fighting, trying to protect everyone... I’m... I’m just done.” Everything comes to a screeching halt, productions, Friend’s mad rant, everything. “Where’s the door?” One of the gargoyles points to the church.         “You can’t up and quit on us, Lad.”         “Watch me.” Friend tries to block my path, but I easily bypass him.         “You just lost your drive, Lad! You’ll find another soon!”                  “And there’s only one way to get that back... Sacrifice everything.”         “You can’t do that!” I ignore him as I push the heavy wooden doors open. “Don’t throw everything away over losing some stupid girl!” His comment stops me just as I was about to step over into the Abyss. “She’s-.”         “Another ill word of Fade and I will devour you!”  The sound of his cane dropping to floor echos into the Darkness. “That’s what I thought.” Leaving him behind I walk into the Abyss, the gargoyle closes the church’s door behind me. - - -          “So, you finally did it, aye?” I find myself sitting on the shores of the Abyss with my legs dangling in the river of souls leading to the ominous glow in the distances.         “Do what?” I replied, still peering at my reflection in the river.         “Pushed yourself, beyond the breaking point and kept on pushing.” Arkis’ reflection joins mine, I don’t bother looking up at him.         “That fight... it went from bad to worse the moment Tail died...” I’m actually contemplating about jumping into the river, my best friend was murdered before my eyes and the love of my life left me; really doesn’t give a guy much incentive to go on.         “That fight should’ve only lasted three hits at the most.”         “I really don’t care.”         “This isn’t like you.”         “How so?”         “The old you would’ve picked yourself up, dusted yourself off and did something horrible.”         “People change.”         “No, no they don’t, they really don’t. You’d just haven’t remembered your former self; thankfully.”         “And what if I do remember? What then?”         “Then the plan would be all for not, years of work gone.”         “Arkis, who is Warwick Freeman? I’ve been getting bits and pieces of his memories through Fade; what importance does he have to us?”         “He’s a man that you’d never want to walk amongst us again.” I get the feeling that Arkis really doesn’t want to talk about this subject. “If you jump in, it won’t change anything; Friend or I can control your body long enough to finish the plan.”         “That’s unfortunate.”         “People die, shit happens, get over it.” I know this. But it really hits home when your best friend who happens to literally be apart of you dies; leaves you feeling hollow inside. “Limbs regrow. Or did you forget this?” What?        “No they don’t. I’m not an iguana, I’m a Horror.”         “Yes they do, you have something not no one else does.”         “The ability to survive great falls? Or horns? Don’t tell me, I got this, a severed tail.”         “You have a Friend on your side.” He emphasized Friend.         “Not anymore because he’s dead! I... Oh.”         “That gets you there.” Friend, of course! How can I be so stupid to forget about him?         “I’m sorry, Arkis. I have this nagging feeling that I did something terrible to you, and whatever it was, I apologize deeply.”         “Looks like I stand corrected.” Arkis says with a smug tone. “You’d might want to see this.” He says, pulling me up and facing me to the silver screen of the outside world.         “It’s... Fade?” Who’s being escorted by three unicorns.         “Correct, but pay more attention to whose escorting her and tell me what you see.” They look like ordinary unicorns wearing armor? Armor with a sun on it... Why woul-.         “Secret Order of Sol.” The words seeping through my teeth as I grit them taste like poison. “Arkis... I need more power, just enough for three minutes worth.”         “You need to start using your own.”         “How? I can only use others-.”         “You’re more attuned to the Abyss than any other. Open the door, use your unbridled anger to hold it open.”         “There’s always consequences, what are they?”         “Abyss always requires payment, both body and soul will deteriorate the more you draw.”         “Double-edged sword? Is it instantaneous?”         “You’ll have to find out yourself, now go.” It’s only three of them, just a minute is all I need to murder these fools.         “Fine.” I storm out of the Abyss, rage in hand I prop the door open, ready to destroy. - - -         The power of the Abyss feels oddly natural “Your guardian is no more, make it easier on everypony and come quietly, Shard of the Nightmare.” I wake up to thin white sheet laying over me. “The ponies of Celestia’s Equestria can sleep easy knowing that the last of Nightmare Moon’s monsters have been dealt with.” Everything is still grey, my body is stiff and cold, left arm misshapen and out of place; this is all fine by me, only need one arm to drive the rape train.          I push the sheet off of me and rise from the table. “Shame I couldn’t put it down, it’s horns would make a fine trophy.” One of the meatbags say, all of them with their backs to me. “Kind of disappointed honestly. Reports from Lone Wolf said this guy was one hell of a monster.” That pony is right, I am a monster, a monster who’s about to blow your damn mind wide open!         “Whoowhoo! All aboard the rape train! Next stop, YOU!” I yelled, aiming down range at these fleshy pincushions-to-be. “Pop goes the ‘you’!” Before they have the chance to turn around, I pump power into my pylons. My primary pylon emerges quickly before firing; it flies out of my wrist and impales one through the chest and pinning her to the wall like a poster. “Did I do that? Maybe... You gotta admit that was kinda cool. Let’s do it again!” Three shots remain, two targets left, and I’m one hell of a crack shot.         One of the S.O.S ponies reers in disgust at the horrifying sight of her fallen comrade pinned to the wall. The leader is already charging up a spell, but she’s too slow. I fire off another pylon at her, she narrowly dodges it and only grazes her side. Her spell goes off, creating six golden swords made of energy floating around her, each one flies at me, I take them head on; with the power of the Abyss at my fingertips I’m unstoppable.         “H-How can it be alive?! T-The doctor s-.” All six blades strike true, three in my chest, one in my left shoulder, another in my left leg and the last one driven itself into the base of my neck going at a downward angle.         “Get a hold of yourself, Steel Knight!” The leader says, his tone is calm and steady. “What do you expect from a Nightmare Knight?” Oh you got the ‘nightmare’ part right! Because I’m the got-damn boogeyman!         “Fade, move.” The Abyss’ power isn’t like Friend’s power at all, it’s serene, almost tranquil.         “27...” She says before stepping away from the ponies. “I-.”         “Don’t want to hear it.” My fiery black robe and wings manifest themselves. Steel Knight back-peddles at the sight of my wings flexing. “All we want is to live in peace! But you damn S.O.S. agents won't leave us alone!”         “As long as the Shard is alive, Equestria is in danger!” The leader announces, his horn charging up again; an even brighter shade of gold.         “Wrong! As long as I’M alive, Equestria is in danger!” His spell goes off, typical laser beam attack, it knocks my aim off and my next shot goes wild. It flies through the open door and through Cloud’s mane as she flutters in. “Cloud, move!” She freezes, on her face is plastered an expression of utter disbelief.         “27-?!” Fade grabs Cloud by the hoof and pulls her out of the way.         Steel Knight charges me head on, her horn glowing a faint yellow as she summons a phantom long sword. I fire my second-to-last shot off at her, she deflects it with the sword. I grab the primary spike from my left elbow and yank it out. This particular primary itself is roughly a foot long, about the same size of a short sword. Steel swings her long sword at me, I go to parry it but the attack was false and she runs me through. Steel Knight twists her sword, slices upwards. “No mercy!” Steel says with overzealous triumph.         “You think the battle is over? You think you’ve won? Nay, nay, a thousand times nay! You will never know victory as long as I’m your opponent!” The captain hammers the sword in my neck with a mace. I backhand Steel Knight; stunning her long enough for the phantom longsword to dissolve. I look up long enough to see to see a mace barreling toward my face.         The relentless face-bashing-by-mace makes my last pylon go wild. My luck finally seems to be turning around for me as my pylon pierces through Steel’s armor and protrudes through her chest. “Where’s a dispenser when a gal needs one?” Captain bashes in my left knee, bending it in ways that was never meant to be bent. “You bore me!” Gripping my short sword-like pylon, I smack the captain with the side of it, hard, sending him flying into a nearby wall with a meaty thud. “Such weak creatures, the lot of yah!” I overload the collapsed power artery in my left arm, forcing it to work well enough for me to load another of my primary pylons into one of the launchers. “Dangerous? Oh very much so. You know, there was this time when I was fiddling around with this thing... When was it? It’s on the tip of my tongue; God this is going to kill me! Regardless, my peers said not to because it was dangerous. But it’s only fun when it’s dangerous! Now I’m just babbling. So, to make this interesting, but long, story short, it ended up blowing up in my face, literally! It even singed off my eyebrows!” Channeling the Abyss’ power into the collapsed artery in my right arm, my arm begins to shake violently; making it difficult to aim properly. “Oh! I remember now! It was a experimental plasma weapon!” Any more power and my arm might explode, excellent! “Pray to whatever God you worship, your time is nigh!” I grab hold of my trembling right arm, trying to steady it as I aim down at the injured captain who just lays there on the ground, barely breathing. - - -         “Yes! Yes! Do it Lad! DO IT!” Friend screams, his chaotic laughter filling my head. “Kill him! Kill him and finally cross over! Become even more powerful!” Yes, power is everything! With it I can... “What are you waiting for?! Murder this fool in the dirt already!” I look behind me too see Fade and Cloud holding each other, they have that same fearful look in their eyes Silver did. “DO IT!” They’re not scared of the S.O.S, they’re scared of me... It was me who pushed Fade away, and for what? Power? “I SAID DO IT!” - - -         “I--. I’m sorry.” I whispered. The shot goes off, my arm is dislocated from the recoil and slings backwards. The wall behind the captain explodes as my pylon rockets through it, as do several others walls, clearing a path to the training grounds outside. “N-No more...” I whisper again. “I was the one who pushed you away, Fade...” My head hangs low and I finally see the attempt of surgery the good Doctor tried to do, but stopped midway; leaving a large incision in my chest.         “H-Help me...” The pinned pony on the wall wheezes, I’m taken by surprise to see she’s still alive. “F-Frash... I-I’m cold...”         “I hate doing this.” I thought to myself as I placed my right hand in between my knees and push up and inwards with my bum left arm. My right arm goes back into its socket with a loud sucking noise; needless to say it hurt like hell.         “F-Frash... I...” She doesn’t have much time left, her life is fading fast. “S--. Cold...” Dragging my left leg behind me, I slowly limped over to the fading pony. The faint life that’s left in her eyes fixate on me, pleading for help. “I--. Wi--.”         “You’re dying.” She cringes.         “D-Did yo--. come to g-gloat?” She doesn’t deserve this fate, nobody does.         “No.” If the pylon is removed, she’ll bleed out. My knowledge on pony anatomy is lacking at best, by how badly she’s wheezing between each breath and where the pylon is sticking out of her chest; she must have a collapsed lung, internal hemorrhaging and a handful of other various things.         “W-What t-then..?” Her head dips, death is at her door and she’s fighting to stay with us.         I feel remorseful, I attacked somebody out of pure hatred, somebody who didn’t attack me. “I’m going to give you a choice, one that was forced upon myself. I can ease your pain, making your brief moments left peaceful. Or...” I pause, taking in a deep breath before continuing. “Or I can save you.” I say grimly. “But at a grave cost; you will never be the same.” “S-Save... Me.” I cut my palm open, unfortunately, what little blood I have pools to the surface; barely the size of a penny. I lower my hand in front of her muzzle, she tries to drink from my palm but fails. “Don’t be afraid.” I say as gently and comforting as I can. “Here.” I kneeled down, grunting in pain; my left knee giving off an unnatural crunching sound. I take my palm and drink my blood, using my saliva to give my blood more volume. My wings wrap around her, engulfing her in my flames. She doesn’t wither in pain, nor does she panic. “This might hurt.” My flames lick at her body, cauterizing her wounds as I dislodge her from the wall and pull out the pylon. “Whoa, I got’cha.” She slumps down into my arms, and to my surprise not shying away from the flames but more seeking shelter in them. I place my claw under her chin, lifting her head up and kiss her. My tongue pushes the mixture of blood and saliva into her mouth. She involuntary swallows as my tongue reaches the back of her mouth, I pull away with a strand of saliva bridging across our mouths. “I order you to live.” “T--Thank... Y--.” She passes out before finishing her sentence. “Step away from her!” I look up to see the captain lunging at me, his mace already mid swing. My wing swings at him, passing clean through. He drops to the ground with the ‘What the hell just happened?’ expression on his face.         “If I wanted you dead, you would be. Now drop your weapon.” He does a double check on himself, seeing no flames on him before unsummoning his gold mace. “Now, let’s sit down and talk this out, there’s no need for anymore bloodshed.”         “You? You want to be civil? After you attacked us? Why should I trust you? You’re the Nightmare Knight!”         “I acted rashly, I apologize for everything I did to you and your group; I was just protecting Fade.”         “I didn’t think you were capable of...”         “Of apologizing?”         “No. Capable of remorse. Fine, I’ll listen to what you have to say.”           “Thank you. We’re on the same side.” I reach for my chest, but I realise that I don’t have anything foreign inside me. “I’m a Lunar Knight... I would show you my medallion as proof but it seems I’ve misplaced it.” Fade timidly tugs my arm, I turn to see her holding out my medallion. “Oh, thank you, Fade.” She silently nods before returning to her corner with Cloud and now Silver and everyone else. “Princess Luna knows of Fades existence and she knows that she’s with me. Nothing happened when those two spoke. No Nightmare Moon, nothing.”         “We saw the fight between you and the Don. The Doctor declared you dead, that’s when we acted.“ He pauses for a moment, studying the medallion before continuing. “The Secret Order of Sol did not know of this. I’ll make sure that they do when I report.”         “Doctor Helping Hoof? Is this true?” The good Doctor steps forward from the crowd of onlookers.         “Y-Yes! It’s amazing, no, a miracle that you’re alive! Massive hemorrhaging, damage to your lunges, heart, take your pick. Broken bones in your leg, arm, missing ribs and tail. Ruptured arteries, and after those several blows to your head, a severe concussion. You died on the operating table two minutes ago... H-How are you alive?”         “It’s a very long story, one that I don’t have the luxury of time to tell.” The girls stand there in shock, not saying a word amongst themselves. “Captain, in your report, mention that I died in battle.”         “Why?” “Because, this is where my story ends. Subject 27 died today and I plan on keeping it that way.” Credits Editors frieD195 - Tsujin Rilauco > A Pulse of new Life on the verge of Death > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 68- A Pulse of new Life on the verge of Death         “Why?” The captain asks.         “Because I need to disappear. Not for my sake, no; but for theirs.” I say, turning to Fade, Silver and Cloud with a gentle smile. “I-I’m done with this.” The flames die down, leaving just smoke hanging low in the air around me, my wings follow suit. “I-I can’t do this anymore, I-I’m finished.” I collapse, my back sliding against the wall as I fall to the floor. “I can’t k-keep going on like this; I-I can’t take it anymore.” The good Doc rushes to my side, the phantom daggers sticking in me dissolve into nothingness. “T-Tend to them first, Doc. I-I’m fine.” I lie like rug, I lie like german rug.         “You’re far from fine!” He retorts, but I just push him away when he tries to help.         “M-Make sure they’re alright first, got it?”         “I can’t just ignore thes-.”         “You can and you will.” I snapback.         “Give me something to help you first!”         “F-Fine... Draw a large ice bath, the colder the better. That will invigorate the virus, stabilizing me until you can get some blood in me.” The Doctor nods before rushing to the captain’s aid, he brushes him off and points to Steel who still unconscious from the backhand. “Captain, w-what’s your name?” He looks at me with a prideful grin.         “Ironhide.” I extend my bloody claw out, he takes one look at it and without hesitation shakes it. “You have my word that I’ll do my best to make sure you stay ‘dead’.” He takes another look at the bloody mare in a messy heap. “She was just a junior knight... She didn’t deserve to die.”         “She’s alive.” Ironhide and Doctor Helping Helping Hoof both stare at me. “Critical, but stable.” Ironhide’s face lights up. “Nyuel.” I called out, she steps out of the crowd of ponies and gryphons.         “Yes Demon?”         “T-There’s a parchment of recipes in Silver’s room, in the top dresser door. A-” I’m tired, so very tired.         “Demon?” I slowly open my eyes to see Nyuel standing in front of me.         “A-At the bottom is a recipe for a vaccine. C-Can you make it for h-her?”         “Certainly Demon.” My eyes lids feel so heavy, like there’s lead weights tied to them.         “T-Thank Nyuel, you’re a good fr-..” I fight to stay awake, its a losing battle, but I must. “Cloud... Fade... Silver... L-Listen to me very--. carefully.”  Cloud and Silver fly over to me with haste, but Fade hangs back, holding herself with the most hurtful expression I’ve ever seen. “I-I’m going--.” My eyes just want to stay shut, but I can’t sleep until I say goodbye. “B-Be asleep--. for a v-very long time--.” The door is closing, I can feel the Abyss’ power slipping away. “I-It may--. be for t-two days--. o-or a few months--.” I just need to hang in there for a little bit longer, that’s all I’m asking for. “A-All I ask--. is for y-you girls--. get along...” I can’t hold back it any longer, the great sleep is upon me.         “Nononono! You can’t go to sleep Horror, I won’t allow it!” Silver cries, grabbing hold and shaking me vigorously. “Wake up Horror! Wake up!” So very tired, so very--. “Horror! I need to tell you something...” The great sleep beckons me, I don’t ignore its call.  “I’m--.” I pass out before I can hear her finish. - - -         “Oh Lad, Tsk. Tsk. Tsk.” Friend waves his finger back and forth at me from the comfort of his throne. “You could’ve had it all. All you had to do is kill that meager fleshbag.” I look behind him and off in the distance I see the ethereal gargoyles still hard at work on the gothic church. “But noooOOOooo, you had to be the hero and spare all of their lives! I’m not mad at you. Oh wait, yes I am! I’m also very disappointed in you, Lad.” He leans forward, his disappointed frown twists into a sinister grin.“Ohhh, I know that look! You want something, don’tcha Lad?” “Bring him back.” Friend leans back into his throne, his grin growing ear to ear.         “Tail? Now why would I do that?”         “Because I’m ordering you to. I’m done asking, I’m demanding!” I’m done playing around, I’m getting what I want for a change.         “But I don’t like him, he’s anti-fun!”         “I don’t give a flying fuck what you want!”         “And what if I decline?”         “I saw how nervous you got when I went to the Abyss. I have the power to destroy you. I am no longer your puppet. I am ordering you t-.”         “Ordering? Me? HA! That’s a good one, Lad!” I ball my fists in anger, the door to the church swings open and I can feel the Abyss’ power washing over me. “Look at you, so pleased with your little bit of grubby power.” He raises from his throne with cane in hand.         “This is just the tip of the iceberg, Friend. The Abyss is limitless and so is it’s power.” Friend takes one step off his soul throne, and everything changes: the church becomes ruined with spirits and geists swarming around it, the black floor becomes mirrored; I look down at my reflection and see a twisted figure of my own soul.         “Fact is, when it comes to pure, naked power, you’re just an amateur!” He takes one step off his throne, revealing his true self: large, leathery, demonic wings branching far out, his horns burning with sickly green flames, large jagged spikes jut off the back of his slowly wagging tail, and the scars seem to protruded from beneath his scales in the same sickly green as the flames.         “Are you challenging me? I own you! You wor-”         “Wrong! I own you! I’m the one thing that’s keeping you alive. You’d be dead a thousand times over if it wasn't for me!” The scars on his wings begin to glow as they flare up. “I want you to know that you’ve wandered off the path. This is where the wild things are and I’ve got your scent!” He roars, taking a step closer to me.         “You’ll give me what I want, or I’ll take it by force!” My ethereal wings come out, Friend merely laughs at me. “Either you make yourself useful or get out! I don’t need your power anymore! You’re obsolete, worthless now!” Friend’s banter comes to an abrupt end, his grin churns into the foulest scoul I’ve ever seen.         “This is all because of that whore! If she never came into the goddamn picture, everything would’ve gone so much smoother! But noooo! You had to change! You had to be the hero! And look what it got you: a couple of whores, pain, suffering, and a broken body!” Friend slandering the ones I hold dearest to my heart, my friends, my loved ones, only fuels the unbridled anger that I have right now. “You will always need me, Lad!”         I’ve had it with him, this is the last straw and I plan on taking everything from Friend, even if it kills him. “Not anymore!” I lunged at him, my wings flap furiously, propelling me towards Friend who just stood there.         He raises his left hand into the air, and with a simple snap of his fingers, the door the Abyss closes, snuffing out my power. In one fluid motion, he takes his cane, hooking it on my horn and sends me crashing to the ground. “I can find you at the edge of the earth, and create unimaginable tortures!” He says, pointing the end of his cane in my face. “And now I’m going to tell you the very worst thing in the universe, something only the dead will know.” He steps on my chest, baring his full weight on it. “You’re nothing more than a catalyst. You may think you have power, but you don’t. Without me, you will never be able to harvest the Abyss’ power to its fullest potential!” Friend raises his cane high into the air with a grin on his face. “You will always need me, the ‘old’ you knew this!” And with that, he swings his cane down, hitting me on the side of the head with full force. - - -         The non-existent sounds of an empty battlefield covered in a fresh blanket of snow; hiding frozen bodies, empty shells of ruined vehicles, and vacant buildings. I can’t help be feel oddly at peace with myself. Laying here in my perch as snow quietly falls down on the once chaotic hell around me, with my Gauss rifle resting in front of me. I cast my gaze over the ironic scene before me; a gruesome war zone once filled with death now turned beautiful with a simple layer of snow. All is quiet, all is still, enemies hiding from each other while others mend their wounds; not wanting to squander this unspoken armistice that the snow brought with it.         I breath it all in, the cold, crisp air, the scent of diesel fuel and oil pooling together, the smell of smoke from bullets fired not too long ago. I wish that this tranquil scene before me would last forever. It’s a foolhardy wish, I know, but is it too much for one man to hope for? I look up into the dark sky above, clouds are scattered across it as snowflakes fall from them. The moon dips behind passing clouds, casting its shadow down onto the dead land below. My breath hangs in the air like smoke from a cigarette. A far away scream spoils this quiet night, I quickly take aim and spot a child, a girl no older than nine running out from behind a building, screaming in anguish and terror. Shortly after a man comes running after her, screaming incoherently. “You see him? Three thousand, twenty two meters out.” My spotter calls out. “Yeah, I see him.” “Think you can make it?” Roughly two miles away, wind is dead, clear path to the target; I’ve made tougher shots before. “Hold it.” I ease up off the trigger. “Your civilian is in the way.” “I see her.” Not very much longer, the man is dragging her by the hair back into the building. “No shot, n-.” I pull the trigger, my Gauss rifle kicks like a mule and the shot soars through the air towards its new home. The man steps foot into the doorway as the bullet rips through its frame and into his chest. “Nice.” What was once a man is now a lifeless corpse, slumping over in a bloody heap in the door. “Girl looks unharmed.” She doesn’t flee, nor does she move, the only thing she does is stare at me. There’s no way she knows where we’re at, but she’s staring right at me, dead in the eyes; it’s the damndest thing. “Arkis...” A voice, from thin air, so far away but so familiar. “Wake up.” It calls out again, forcing me to listen. “Arkis! Wake up!” - - -         “Thought we lost you there for a second, bro.” I awake to a dull, crippling pain plaguing my body; like some bad joke that doesn’t have the decency to just die in the room filled with false laughter. “Looked like you were having some kind of dream, here’s a penny.”         “It.. was an old memory from a past long forgotten.”         “How long ago? And about what?”         “Back when I used to smoke. I was still wet behind the ears in the marines, nineteen years old.”  It seems like a lifetime ago. “I was given orders to field test a Gauss rifle; saved a girl’s life... That stare she gave me, there was something about it that I will never forget.”         “Sounds pretty hot.” Ice blows out a smoke ring, I could never figure out how to do that myself. “You look like shit.”         “China will do that to a man.” We both share a laugh, Tiny just stands there not knowing what’s going on. “Looks like you didn’t have any trouble getting here.”         “Nope, only a few hot little assistants stood in my way, that’s about it.” Well lucky you. “You fit for duty, soldier boy?” Ice says sarcastically.         “Fit enough to kick your ass.” Tiny helps me to my feet. I brush myself off and we made our way down the hallway towards a fairly large metal door.         “So, how do you plan on making this girl spread her legs wide open for us?”         “You’re the ladies man, wouldn’t this be more your expertise?” “Maybe we should knock first?” Tiny suggests, already reaching out to the door. “And what would that accomplish?” Tiny shrugs before banging his large fists against the metal door. “I don’t have time for this!” A phrase I’ve said one too many times in the past hour. “Warwick! Open this damn door! I know you’re watching us!” I bang my fists furiously against the door, only to be answered by the dull thud. “I. Said. Open. Up!” I hear the the metal locks disengage, the metal door cracks open with the sound of hydraulics hissing. “Please, come on in. We’ve been waiting.” - - -         Heavy? No. Heavy isn't a strong enough word to explain how my body feels right now; eyes welded shut, unable to open. Body weighed down, joints stiff, I fell petrified. Aches and pains in places that I’ve forgotten could hurt. Searing, yet familiar, agony in my lower back; the kind of pain I felt back in Unyasi. Every breath I take hurts; each one causes pain to flare up in my chest. The sting of an IV being stuck into one of my forearms is bliss compared to what I’m feeling right now. Even the tube shoved down my trachea feels better compared to how much I hurt right now. It feels like I’ve been hit by a truck, put through the wringer, then into a grinder. After that’s all said and done, it still doesn’t even come close to how much pain I’m in.         “Can... May...” Silver... sounds so distorted, at a loss for words.         “Yeah... Come on everypony.” Cloud... so many things I want to say, but I can’t. “Fade... come, leaving his side for a few minutes won’t kill him.” My heart sinks into my stomach when I hear her name. I don’t know if I should rejoice that she hasn’t left yet or if I should be scared that she’s only staying because I asked her to. “Call me if you need anything, okay?”         “Thanks...” Silver sounds so distant, so far away it’s hard to hear her at all. “I... don’t know if you can hear me... I like to think that you can...” She takes my hand into her talons, firmly holding it. “I don’t know what to say... I-.” A tear, a single tear runs down her cheek and lands on my chest. “I’m all twisted up inside, happy, angry, crestfallen...” Another one lands right next to it. “I wish I looked away... when you... killed my father.” She squeezes my hand with her claws. “I didn’t even know who you were during that fight... you... were a different person entirely.” She squeezes even tighter now as the tears begin to flow. “I-I hate seeing you like this!” She cries. “I-I never w-wanted this...” Silver breaks down into tears, her head buried in my chest as she weeps. “W-Why did you do it?! Why!” She screams into my chest. Time creeps along at a snail’s pace while Silver cries. I try to move my arm, but my body refuses to obey. I force what little power I can scrounge from the slightly opened door to the Abyss, but I fall short. I wish I could comfort Silver, or the very least open my eyes. But alas, I’m a prisoner in my own body. “I-I...I...I love you, 27.” Silver raises her head off my chest, eyes red and puffy, cheeks stained with tears. “I-I’m glad we did the ritual, we’ll always have each other with the union we’ve created.” The gears in my head grind together as they come to a screeching halt.         The door to the Abyss swings wide open, flooding me with it’s power. “What?!” My eyelids rip open, I yank the tube out of my throat, nearly throwing up in the process. Silver freezes when she sees me set up. “We’re married?! Why didn’t you tell me this!?”  I yelled, standing up in her bed. My legs feel like they’re filled with lead, it takes everything I have just to take one baby step. “Answer me!” Honestly? I’ve never felt so betrayed before. I would’ve been fine with it if she told be prior to it, instead of tricking me into it.         “I-I...” Silver staggers backwards, away from the bed as I take another step. I rip out the IVs sticking in my arms, my stitched wounds tear open and blood spills out onto the floor. “H-H-H-.”         “T-T-T-Today Junior!” I yelled again and the door to Silver’s room slides open, both Cloud and Fade run into the room with haste. “You! Did she tell you this?!” I screamed, pointing at the both of them.         “27, calm d-.”         “NO! Don’t you dare tell me to calm down!” I snarled at Cloud who doesn’t hide from my attack.         “You need to rest 27, y-.”         “Fuck my well being! What else are you hiding from me?!” Overwhelming power fills my right arm, it violently shakes and I struggle to keep hold of it.         “That’s it, Lad! Do it! Take all you can take, then take some more!” It feels as if every fiber in my arm is being shredded like string cheese. Each scale rises, not to vent off flames or smog, but instead to vent of pure, physical power; it shimmers in the air around my arm like heated air on a long stretch of road during a hot summer’s day in the desert. “Come on Lad! You’re almost there!”         “Subject 27.” Fade whispers as she walks towards me.         “S-Stay back!” This is just too much power for even me to control; I’m afraid I’ll lose it at any second.         “I need to tell you something.” Fade is in arm’s reach now. - - -         “Yes... YES! Do it! Lash out! Murder her! Destroy her and become a demon, Lad! DO IT!” His mad laugher booms in my head. “Let’s count down together! Ten! Nine! Eight!” - - -         “S-Stay back! I-I’m warning you!” I pleaded, but Fade doesn’t falter.         “27.” She reaches out for my trembling arm, not worried at the sight of power radiating from it. - - -         “Seven! Six! Five!” Friend continues to count down to my demise. I can see him jumping up in the air, kicking his heels together while simultaneously doing a backflip. “Four! Three!” - - -         “I am with child.” She places my trembling hand on her swollen stomach. Everything comes crashing down around me when I feel that first tiny pulse of energy inside of her.         “W-What?” Another small pulse causes my brain to overload.         “Yes, we’re going to have a baby!” - - -         “Overload?! WHAT?! Stop!” Everything turns blue, and I faint. “A problem has been detected and Subject 27 has been shutdown to prevent any damage to your host. - Drivier_Dmg_Not_Less_Or_Equal - If this is the first time you’ve seen this error screen, restart your host, if this screen appears again, follow these steps: Check to make sure any new hardware or software is properly installed. If this is a new installation, ask your hardware or software manufacturer. - If problems continue, disable or remove any newly installed hardware or software. Disable BIOS memory options such as caching or shadowing. If you need to use safe mode to remove or disable components, restart your computer, press F8 or Delete to select advanced startup options, and then select safe mode. - Beginning dump of physical memory - Physical memory dump complete - Have a nice day!” Friend sits back in his chair, staring at a blue screened monitor. “What does this even mean?!” - - -         “Welcome Arkis and friends!” Warwick greets us with open arms, standing high up on a plateau, flanked by horrors of all flavors; there’s the beef castle that’s been giving us so much trouble, the one with the long tail with teeth hidden away, and one hiding behind the beef castle with her head peeking up over his shoulder. “Let me introduce you to my friends! This monstrosity here to my left is Rex; Obliterator. You already know Bob, he’s a Shredder, and this frightened one on Rex’s back is Katie; Nourisher.” I’ve haven’t been this close in many years, and this will be the last time I’ll ever need to, I’ll make sure of it.  “Oh! There’s one more, but she’s quite ill, you can meet her later.”         “Where is she!” I barked.         “Who?”         “You damn well know who!”         “Alex? Well you’re two minutes too late. So the short of it-.” Quicker than greased lightning, I grab one of my vorpal blades and hurl it at him. The ‘Obliterator’ sees this and intercepts it, but the blade slices right through his massive shoulder and lands true. - - -         “Alex? Well you’re two minutes too late. So the short of it-.” I don’t even see it coming, but Rex does. He steps in front of me, I don’t have the slightest clue why but the next thing I see is a fountain of blood spraying from his shoulder and a foreign pain in my chest. I look down to see a blood soaked blade protruding from my chest; its blade pointing at a downward angle and its handle rests next to my cheek. “I-It seems that I’ve been s-stabbed.” Is the only thing I say before collapsing to the ground. Grey seeps into the corner of my eyes as blood begins to pool around me.         Everyone stands there in shock and horror, not knowing what to do. Rex slowly stands up, brushing off the attack like it was nothing. Katie rushes to his aid, he only gives her the cold shoulder and she then shifts her attention onto me. “F-Father?!” It still bothers me greatly when they call me by that name, this time is no exception. Katie freezes on the spot, Bob knows exactly what to do, he rushes over and grabs a vile of S-729.         “Click click, click click, click!” He dashes back over, filling a syringe and shows it to me, I give him a weak nod; knowing what consequences are in store for me for using too much S-729. “Click...” Bob plunges it into my heart, injecting it straight into the bloodstream. “Click, click click click, click.” He orders Rex to watch over me while he leaves to warm up the Hydra for our departure.         “Rex, help me get Father to his feet.” Katie frantically says, struggling to do so by herself. Rex, as gently as he could, lifts me up with one arm and grabs the sword, waiting for my approval before pulling it out. “Hold still Father, going to apply pressure to stop the bleeding.” My vision envelopes with grey, I’ve lost too much blood. Fearful for my chances of survival I look Katie dead in the face.         “K-Katie, inject me with your needles.” She’s reluctant, unsure to obey or not. “D-Do it!”         “Okay...” Katie whispers, three needles shoot off, they fly into my wound and a few seconds later the bleeding slows down to a trickle. I lean on Katie, making my way over railing I see the grimace look upon Arkis’ face. - - -         My heart drops and stomach contorts into knots when I see Warwick still alive. He’s pale white, lab coat covered in blood, and gash on the right side of his upper chest. “Why won’t you just die!?” My own words tasted bitter to me, might as well since they’re filled with venom.         “You know the answer-.”         “Don’t you dare utter another word!”         “We Freeman’s are stubborn ones when it comes to death, isn’t that right? Big brother?” Something inside of me snaps, I throw my other vorpal blade at him, it swiftly flies through the air but the Obliterator shoves Warwick out of the way.         “You haven’t been my brother since we were kids, not after what you did!” I snarled. “All I want, all I ever wanted is to see you dead!”          “Not now, no. Not when there’s so much work to be done big brother! Now, if you look to your left you’ll notice six primed and armed missiles.” He gestures with a wave of his hand. “One each aimed at the United Kingdom, Australia, Greenland, Canada, South America, and two for North America.” My worst nightmare came true, he hacked my PDA and found the Missile Defense Codes. “You’ve been quite the busy assassin to obtain these, haven’t you?” - - -         “You’re going to start World War Three!’ Arkis yells.         “On the contrary big brother, China is going to start World War Three, not I.” One minor detail that I’m going to leave out. Oh who am I kidding? I can’t keep this juicy secret secret any longer. “What do these missiles look like to you?”         “Nuclear bombs that you stole from China!” There’s this odd sensation surging through my body, dizziness from the blood loss mixed with this comforting warmth brought from Katie’s needles.         “Oh no, these are no ordinary nuclear bombs. I’ve repurposed them into hive cluster missiles, each one housing one hundred smaller missiles that hold the Horror virus in them. And no, President Hu Jintao gave me these missiles along with everything else you see!”         “And what does he get in return for backing you? World domination? Your little creations as super soldiers?”         “Hu Jintao saw the true potential in the Horror virus, so did my other clients before you assassinated them. They want to remove the cancerous growth that is known as the Black Death; your employers. It’s embedded in the core of our world’s politics, economics, world affairs, religion, everything. A tyrant amongst us all, dictating almost everything!”         “You’ve killed thousands, no, millions of people with your experiment! Innocent people have died because of you!”         “Thats what people do!” I struggle to speak, the side effects of S-729 are clouding my mind. “I’m afraid I must cut this short, brother. I’ve got a Hydra to catch. Before I do, let me give you a little present. It’s behind the door in front of you. And I think I’m going to hold onto your PDA. Since Alex trashed my laptop, I’m going to need a new storage device.” I turn around, typing in the launch codes and the alarms blare as the missile silo doors open up. “I’ll see you in the states, brother!” Rex carries me out to the Hydra, we board and Bob closes the bay door and we take off. - - -         When I wake up, I’m still worse for wear. It’s a sense of relief when I open my eyes. It’s dark in the room, I can see fine though, there’s medical equipment around me. I’m not in some hospital, no, I’m in Silver’s bed. I feel a small pulse in the palm of my hand, I look over to see Fade, holding my right hand to her as she slept. I don’t know how long I’ve been out, or how long she’s been by my side; a part of me hopes that she never left me, another part knows that it isn’t true. The fog is lifted from my mind when another pulse hits, and the sudden realization dawns on me that I’m going to be a dad. I look back up to Fade, her hair draped down around her, sitting perfectly still as he slept; she looked so peaceful, I don’t dare remove my hand in fear of waking her. I feel a tap on my other shoulder, I jerk over just to see an empty room, another tap on my right shoulder, I look over to see a sleeping Fade. A third tap on the top of my head and I look up to see Tail, of all people happily wagging above me. A thousand things I wanted to say, to do, but I couldn’t open my mouth to speak. Tail pantomimes looking over me. After he finishes, I grab hold of him with my one free arm and hug him; Tail returns the hug with one of his own. He points to Fade’s stomach, then making himself into a question mark; I don’t know how to answer his question because I don’t really know myself. Tail gently brushes against Fade’s cheek, slowly Fade opens her eyes and I pretend to be asleep. “Don’t wake him Tail, 27 need his rest.” Fade whispers in a hushed tone. Tail gives her a suggestive push towards the bed. “I’m fine right here Tail.” Tail shakes his tip and gives her another push. “Tail I--!” He’s persistent, I’ll give him that. Tail gingerly coils around Fade, picking her up and laying her next to me. “Fine...” She murmurs. Tail pushes Fade closer to me, she quickly warms up and lays her head on my chest. I can feel her stomach pressed up against my side, the tiny pulses flickr sporadically at times. Slowly, I fell back asleep, lulled by the pulses of my unborn child. - - -         Warwick locked down the command console, I was unable to cancel the launch. Helplessly, we stood there, watching the beginning of War World Three; no one spoke, all we could hear were the missiles’ engines roar through the building. It was an almost deafening sound. I felt many things as I watched, helplessness was one of them. The missiles’ exhaust shook the foundation as the roared through the open silos and into the opens skies. The alarms die down, everything seems to just stop altogether.         The sound of the metal doors hissing open intrudes on this gut churning moment. Quickly, we all turned to see a room with Alex laying on the floor. “Alex?!” I bolted towards her, my mind told me she was dead, but I didn’t heed its call. “Alex!” I come to a sliding stop, already on my knees checking to see if she’s alive. My breath catches in my throat when I place my finger on her pulse, I pray to whomever is listening that she’s alive. Then I feel it, her pulse. “Oh thank God!” I sighed in relief. “She’s alive!” Ice places his hand on my shoulder, I look up to see a cigarette in his smug smile.         “Want us to leave you alone?” He says with his smug smile growing ever larger. “Or you know, I could stand here and watch, up to you.”         “I hate China..” I say, gripping Alex tight to my chest.         “Hey buddy... Hmm what do you make of these?” Ice Cube points and I follow. My eyes fall on six alien-looking suits in these tubes. “Are these the ‘gifts’ that Warwick left us?”         “I don’t know. Take them, we’ll have Mouse check them out.”         “What about the big guy?”         “Who, Tiny?”         “Wha-? Sorry, wasn't paying attention.” Tiny says, poking at the tubes.         “Care to join us? You’d be reunited with Mouse again.”         “Okay.” That was easy.         “Let’s get the hell out of here.” I take Alex in my arms, Ice and Tiny both secure the suits and we take our leave. Credits Editors frieD195 - Tsujin Rilauco > Cruel Ultimatum > --------------------------------------------------------------------------  Chapter 69 - Cruel Ultimatum “The entirety of my life will not be lived as a weapon!” I barked at Arkis. “No more puppeteering! No more guiding me with Friend’s hand or yours!” I can’t be reckless any longer, not with Fade being pregnant. “Whatever you or Friend have planned is all for not! I’m calling the shots now, you hear me?” I may sound a bit ungrateful, but I don’t care. “You done?” He says with an unamused expression. “Done? I’m just getting started!” I rear up, ready for a fight and I plan on making myself heard. Arkis points at the silver screen, I’m too hot headed to pay him any mind. “No! You will not distract me with a memory!” “You’re a fool.” He abruptly adds. “Just watch.” - - -         It’s Silver’s room, I’m laying in her bed, covered from head to toe in bandages. Boy, a mummy ain't got nothin’ on me. There’s a cast covering my entire left leg, that mace must’ve done one hell of a number on my knee if they had to put a cast on my entire leg. Hushed murmurs fill the room around me. Characters fade into existence as the fog surrounding my body seems to dissolve into nothingness. “I don’t like seeing Horror like this.” Lizz and Fizz both say in unison. “Is he in pain?” Lizz asks at the side of my bed, holding her sister’s talon.         “No Lizz. Nyuel and I made sure he isn’t in any pain.” In my current state I honestly can’t feel a thing, not while I’m in here and not out there. There’s several IVs sticking into me, most of them belong to blood packets but a few others are filled with a clear liquid and others are filled with some earthy looking colors. “I assure you girls, that Subject 27 will make a full recovery.”         “Yes little ones, Demon will be fine.” Nyuel says, her accent still as thick as ever. “You little ones may join him if you like, no harm will come to Demon if you do.” It’s like the magic words that they’ve been waiting to hear. Without hesitation, Lizz, Fizz, and Stella fly into bed. Keeping in mind my condition, they do so with utmost care.         “H-How... long will Horror be like this?” Fizz asks, carefully maneuvering her way around the IVs.         Nyuel and the good Doc both look at each other with an uncertain look. “A while, but you girls may visit him anytime that you’d like.” Fade chimes in setting at my bedside along with Cloud and an empty void with Silver’s name.         “‘Kay!” They all shout with glee.         “How’s Silver Wing holdin’ up?” Cloud asks.         “Still a bit shaken up, 27... wasn’t himself when he woke up...” Silence falls on the room, no one speaks as they just watch the girls find comfortable positions next to me. - - -         “The endgame is upon us,” Arkis says, staring me in the eyes. “How you proceed to execute it is entirely up to you now. You either die a hero, or live long enough to see yourself become the villain; which one is it going to be?” That saying... I’ve heard it before somewhere, but I don’t know where. “You need to get your act together before it’s too late.”         “I... I want to be there for my child when he or she is born. I want to be there for their entire  life, not like our father, Arkis...”         “So, the villain it is then.”         “No... No. I don’t want them to live the life that we’ve lived. I want them to actually live their lives instead of fighting through it like we did. If... If it means I must die or sacrifice myself to give my child a peaceful world to grow up in, then so be it.”         “If you choose the hero’s path, you won’t be there for their birth. If you choose the villain’s path, you’ll be there to experience the pleasure of fatherhood, but at a grave price. Your children will fall by your hand.” Talk about a rock and a hard place.         “How long?” My question earns me a confused look. “Hero’s path, how long?”         “Before the new spring.” When someone puts an expiration date on your life, everything, and I mean everything comes crashing down around you. Oh, you might think, ‘Nah, I can beat this, I’ve survived tougher than just a little expiration date. Hell, I’ve even came back from the brink of death during a fight.’ No, absolutely not. Be it a doctor or the gate guardian in the afterlife who gives you the expiration date, you’d better heed it. Steel yourself, have your affairs in order, do what you’ve never done before. Or, that’s what I would like to tell myself.         I have no more fight left in me, only thing I can do is accept this. “Okay...” Arkis seems upset that I’m not putting up a fight.         “You’re accepting defeat that easily? No denial? No fight? Nothing?” I nod. “So, just accepting it? Well... This is unexpected.”         “There’s work to be done. It’s time for me to get up.”         “You need to rest, your body isn’t fully recovered yet.” Arkis warns me.         “I can rest when I’m dead.”         “Very well.” Time isn’t on my side, it never was. Fall is here, meaning I just have a couple of months to make sure my family is taken care of before my untimely departure.         When I awaken, I’m greeted by an old-yet-familiar pain; a permanent resident it seems. No one’s noticed me yet, which always me to quickly take stock of who’s in the room: Fade, Cloud, Nyuel, a few nurses, and the girls; who are tangled up in Tail.         “PRHL, you about?” I think to myself, my question quickly answered.         “Horror... You’re awake?” He sounds almost uncertain. “Why aren’t you still in your coma? You’re far from optimal condition.”         “How long was I out?”         “Three days. I strongly urge you to go back to sleep.”         “Status report.” I can feel PRHL fidgeting about inside me before answering.         “Heart, sixteen percent; stable. Arteries, repaired for the most part, the foreign power you forced through your veins, whatever it was, don’t do it again. Severe damage to your muscular system. The tendons in your left arm have been reattached, for now. Minimal movement is optimal and strongly advised. For future reference, next time you see phantom weapons flying at you, dodge them; it will save you from a world of hurt if you do. Your bone structure on the other hoof is a whole different subject. Doctor Helping Hoof did his best to reconstruct your left knee, and so did I. There’s permanent damage that we couldn’t reverse. Minor fractures in both arms, missing two false ribs on your left side. Be thankful for your thick skull; both figuratively and literally. Your horns’ durability combined with your thick frontal bone saved your brain from any permanent harm. I couldn’t care less if I left this report on a happy note or not, but if you haven’t discovered yet, your tail regrew itself.” Yep, I should’ve stayed out longer.         “I got it mum, take it easy.” - - -         “B-Bring me Razor, Uncle, and G-Gramps.” I moaned, struggling to set up in the bed.         “2-27?! Y-You’re awake!?” Cloud asks with a dazed expression.         “Demon, don’t push yourself.” Nyuel says as she trots over to my bedside.         “N-Now!” I growled. Nyuel stops dead in her tracks, Cloud back peddles away from my side, and Fade quietly sits there.         Nyuel quickly regains her composure. “V-Very well, Demon. We shall summon them for you. Cloud, come.” Cloud quickly jumps to the air, and the both of them leave. Fade is left sitting quietly by my side as the girls hide in Tail.         The nurses in the room timidly make their way to the bed, I pay them little mind as they change out the IVs’ bags. One of them tries to change my bloodstained dressings but backs away when I stare at her. Fade opens her mouth to speak, but reconsiders it and keeps quite. Awkward silence blankets the room, only being broken when Nyuel and Cloud return with Razor, Gramps, and Uncle in tow. I wait to speak until they’re all standing in front of me. “You all know whom I work for, or use to work for if Ironhide is good on his word. The Don is gone, which leaves me. So, I’m going to ask one simple question. Just one. How you all answer it will determine my response. What are your plans for me?” The three of them seem shocked by the odd question.         Gramps is the first one to walk forward. “I can safely say, for all of us is what you did was a great feat in-and-of itself. For what you did for us, you are family, and we take care of family.” Uncle is the next one to step forward.         “The moment my little ones spotted you, they instantly fell in love with you.” The girls poke their heads out from under Tail. “You protected them with your life. You did right by me, son.” One by one, the girls crept out from under Tail and made their way up to me.         “Horror.” Razor calls out. “I don’t know what my half-sister sees in you, nor do I care to. But you did us a great favor, and we’re in your debt.” One of many weights has been lifted from my chest. Its been a very long time since I breathed this easy. Just knowing that I have powerful friends that I can call on in times of need.         “Horror?” Tiny whispers came from the girls as they slowly made their way up to me. “You’re our big bro, ‘kay?” Lizz says, hugging my side.         “We love you, Horror!” Fizz announces as she hugs my other side.         Leaving Stella, standing in front of me teary eyed. “Don’t scare us like that ever again!” She yells before tackling my chest.         In the company of aliens, I find a family. “Good.” I say as Tail wrapped around the girls and me, hugging them. “Forgive me if I sound ungrateful, but I’m going to be blunt about this. I’m going to need a couple of things from you all.” All three of them look at each other before nodding in agreement. “A: If anyone asks, I’m dead. Two: I’m sure Fade has already told or showed you all that she’s expecting. So I’ll be needing a few things for that specifically. Resources; such as money, a home; preferably someplace isolated and quiet. And C: protection. A counter measure  in the event word does get out and your enemies or friends of the old Don come after me.”         None of them spoke, they all just silently nod at each other. “Done.” Razor says. “How would like to be addressed now?” I don’t have to think long and hard about this, a name is just a name. I have many names, the former died four days ago.         “Horror, Demon, It doesn’t matter to me.”         “Horror. Money isn’t an issue, the hospital has exceeded my expectations; It’s been growing at an incredible rate. With how well it’s been doing, you’ll be able to support your new family and not have to worry about work.” Two down, all I need is a home.         “Cloud.” Gramps chimes in. “You already found a hideout.”         “I did?” She says, tilting her head.         “Mhmm. I’d say it’s exactly what Horror is looking for.” Cloud sits there for a brief moment, then it’s like a lightbulb going off over her head.         “Oh! Right!” She nearly facehoofed. “There’s this old mining house that my crew and I scouted out for a possible hideout just outside of Trottingham. Isolated, abandoned, out of the way, it’s perfect!” Isolated, and out of the way, all I needed to hear. “It’s tucked up against the mountainside. It needs a little work, a bit of elbow grease and a lot of pony-power!”         “Looks like I finally caught my first real break.” I silently chuckled to myself.         Two of the nurses bring over a fairly sizeable tub filled with piping hot water, steam escapes over the top of the tub. One of them motions to the other to remove my dressings but Tail quickly intervenes. “Would you please give 27 and I a little private time?” Fade quietly asks.         “Yeah, sure, come on everypony.” Cloud orders as she ushers everyone out of the room. Each of the girls give me one last hug before fluttering out of the room. Cloud waits for everyone to leave, making herself the last one. “Don’t overwork him now, got it?” Cloud smiles before leaving the room herself.         Fade repositions herself behind me on the bed. She begins working at my dressings, carefully pulling them off one by one. Fade keeps quiet as she delicately undresses my bandages, at one point she presses her swollen belly against my back and I can feel the pulse of the baby. “I’ve known for some time now.” She says, draping her arms over my shoulders and doing her signature awkward hug. “I just didn’t know when to tell you.” She starts working on my front.         Silence falls on us again. Fade continues to remove my bandages, which gives me time to think things out carefully. I should've asked why the mining house was abandoned; mine probably went dry. Home repairs shouldn’t be too troublesome; carpeting, fixing the roof, just the small stuff.  As long as I don’t have to reconstruct the house from the foundation up, there should be no problem. I won’t be able to tell for sure until I see the house myself. Fade starts working on the lower half of my body, which doesn’t take her long; all that’s bandaged is my right leg. “Does it hurt?” Fade asks, gently running her hand down the cast on my left leg.         “No.” I hate lying, especially to her. “Itches though.” This earns me a smile from Fade, god, how I love to see her smile. “Fade.” I grasp her hands in mine. “I know the past couple of days must’ve been tough on you. What you saw... It... I wasn’t myself, but that doesn’t absolve me of my actions.” I feel a tear in my eye, but I hold it back. “I want to be there for our child, and for you.” I look into her icy sapphire-blue eyes, and there’s a million things swarming around my head that I want to tell her; one being the cruel ultimatum that Arkis forced onto me. “I-I’’ve been pushed to the edge... a-and I’m scared. If I cross it... I’ll be lost...” Fade quietly sits there, the same small smile on her face. “What I’m truly scared of is... losing you.” I fight back the tears that threaten to overflow the dam. “I-I need to do this... I promise you that I will never lose my humanity.” Fade does something I expect, but still surprises me. She slowly embraces me in a hug, and I return it.         “I know... I know.” She whispers softly in my ear. My shoulders slump, tension in my body slacks, and I begin to shudder as the imprisoned tears break free of their confinement. Fade puts a hand on the back of my head as I buried it in her shoulder. “Just let it all out, 27.” And I do. I’ve fought, and fought, and fought. My guard was constantly up, I never had time nor a chance to just let it all go.         Tail slowly wraps around the both of us, pulling us closer to each other. The past four days have been hell for me; an emotional rollercoaster doesn’t even begin to describe it. Emotional hurricane? Maybe. I’ve been far past my breaking point for some time now, being alone with Fade finally allows me to just break down. The tears begin to flow freely at this point, as they streak down my scaly cheeks, Fade continuously pets the back of my head. It’s been a very long time since the last time I shed an emotional tear, too long in fact.         Fade starts to silently hum something, I can’t tell what, all I can hear in between my sobs is her beautiful voice. “I’ve got you.” Some tears manage to fall onto Fade’s back, the ones that do freeze on contact. Crying, such a human emotion; it can express sorrow, anguish, joy. I didn’t realize how badly I needed to cry until I actually started. “Everything will be alright, 27.” I wish that was true.         I eventually stop crying, or the tears run dry; I couldn’t tell. My eyes are red and puffy that’s accompanied by a stinging sensation. “I-I needed that... Thank you.” I saw, slowly breaking the embrace.         Fade gives me a tender smile as she runs her thumb across my cheek; successfully wiping away the leftover tears. “Now, let’s get you cleaned up, okay?” I sheepishly nod. Tail hoists the tub of now warm water onto the nightstand and hands Fade the sponge. “Glad to have you back, Tail.” Tail happily wags at Fade’s praise. I sit on the edge of the bed with my legs hanging off the edge as Fade begins to wash my back. “If you’d like, we could get that cast off of your leg.” She says, wringing the sponge out before going back to work.         “It’s fine, be better if I’d let the bone set and heal properly.” It does itch like crazy though, a long stick or something would do me wonders.         “I know that this isn’t the right thing to say, but Doctor Helping Hoof seemed to be really enjoying himself as he worked on you.” Figured he would. Curious mind thirsting for knowledge, one that intends to help with the knowledge he seeks, I’m always happy to oblige. “I’ve noticed Nyuel being in high spirits lately; almost glowing in fact.” The newly formed muscles spasms when Fade accidentally applies too much pressure on it. “Sorry! I didn’t mean to hurt you.” There’s several spots on my body with shiny new patches of scale where the Doc had to cut away to preform surgery. The new muscle is still tender, they involuntary spasm as the sponge washes over them.         “Y-You’re fine, it doesn’t hurt.” Another white lie, thankfully she buys. Tail shoves my PDA in my face. To my surprise, he’s already on the picture library, subfolder ‘Recent Pictures’. “What’s this?” I ask, taking my PDA. I paw through the recent pictures, looks like some-tail was busy.         “Tail has taken a liking to photography.” Fade giggles to herself. “Everyone thought it was adorable when he was taking pictures.” There’s over a dozen pictures, most of them with people taking care of me, sleeping on or next to my bedside, some really good ones that you can only obtain when the person isn’t expecting a picture to be taken. “How does he do it? Tail that is. How does he have such a keen eye for photography?”         “I’ve stop questioning the unexplainable.” Fade goes back to her cleaning and Tail takes my PDA begins taking pictures. We don’t talk much as Fade continues to clean. I zone out, becoming a father was the last thing I would’ve expected, it seems so surreal. I’m all twisted up inside, I’m scared, excited, worried, and so much more. A poisonous mixture of sorrow, rage, regret, and remorse that taints the incorporeal blade stabbing at my gut, knowing that I will never be there for my child is the worst feeling one could have. - - -         “The cast is irrelevant, why not remove it?” PRHL asks.         “Keeping it on makes Fade feel happy.”         “Why? It’s clearly a burden, it restricts your mobility. Why would that make her happy?”         “Honestly, I don’t have the slightest clue. Maybe because she knows I can’t get myself hurt with this stupid thing on?”         “That makes little to no sense at all.” I agree with you there.         “What are you going to do now since the Don is out of the picture?”  PRHL answers the question without hesitation.         “Retirement, but somepony still owes me a few bits.”         “Patience is a virtue. I might need a helping hand to repair this mining house, if you’re up to it.”         “We’ve got nothing better to do. Oh, hey, the other’s have been nagging me to say congratulations; so, congratulations I guess, you’re about to have your claws full taking care of a little Horror.”         “Thanks guys, means alot hearing that from you.”         “Yep, this one you can pass on.”         “I’m sure Fade will appreciate it too.”                  “I’ve, or to be specific, Phantom Shadow has seen the mining house, quite large; built to house roughly twenty ponies. Last we visited was two months ago, the house is still standing, good shape, easy fixer upper.”         “Since you’ve all already been there, mind giving me the layout?”         “The house exterior is constructed of stone, typical roofing. Just the main floor of the house with basement level that’s connected directly to the mine shaft itself. Main floor is as follows: kitchen and living room are joined as one, making for one large open room. Crew’s quarters was built to house anywhere from ten to fifteen ponies. Overseer’s room, large with its own walk in closet and private latrine. Supply closet at the end of the hallway, big enough to be converted into a different room, such as a library, rec room, or a guest bedroom. A secondary latrine adjacent to the crews’ quarters. Three fireplaces, largest one is located in the living room, two smaller ones are located in the overseer’s and crews’ quarters. The subfloor is just a vast empty space, you could build a numerous things down there.”         “Sounds... big. Even with four people living there.”         “Agreed...” PRHL quietly says, the passive aggressive vibe I’m getting is so thick I can cut it.         “PRHL, care to join us? We could set you up in the basement. I certainly can use an extra pair of hands to help out.”         “Yes!... I mean, we would like to.” He jumps on it like a heroin junky jumping at a free bag of blue ice. - - -         “27? Are you alright?” Fade snaps me out of my prolong zoning. “You’ve been sitting there with a distinct look.”         “Oh, sorry to worry you. I was just talking to PRHL about the house, that’s all.” Fade smiles at me before taking a seat next to me on the bed.         “Is it nice?” I nod. “Big enough too?”         “Big enough for Cloud, you, our child, myself and PRHL.” Fade gives me a puzzled look at the roster I just gave.         “PRHL? I did not know he was part of our little family now.”         “He’s grown on me. Is that alright with you, Fade?”         “I see no problem with it, but I would like to get to know him before our child is born.”         “He’d be glad to meet you. As for now, is not the time, need his help to accelerate my recovery.”         “I’ve had a lot of time to think, and if it’s a girl, I would like to name her, and if it’s a boy, you can name him.”         “That’s fine with me, and what would you like to name our possible daughter?”         “Morrigan.” She says, laying her head on my arm.         “Morrigan? That’s a beautiful name.”         “Any names come to mind for our possible son?” Talk about being put on the spot.         “Oh jeez, hmm, can I get back to you on this?” Fade giggles again, taking my hand in hers.         “Would you like to get out of this room?”         “I would like that.” Tail helps Fade off the bed first, and then I. My first is almost my last step, as soon as I put weight on my bum leg, a painful spike shot up my left side. “Aww...”         “Would you like any help?” Fade asks, moving in to carry some of my weight.         “N-No, I just had a dumb moment.” I need to have a long talk with Fade about her pregnancy. What to do, not to do, etc. “M-Maybe Friend is willing to spare his cane?” A quick snap of my finger tears a tiny rift in the fabric of space, the hole is no larger than a golf ball. A weird song pours through the hole, like a litter of adorable, fuzzy kittens are on the other side of that hole. “Friend...” The cane pops out of the hole, and the sounds of playing kittens disappear with it.         “That’s awfully kind of Friend.” Fade says, waving away the strange anomaly. The cane helps more than I’d like it to; supports my weight with ease. I take my first few practice steps with it. Walking with a cane is going to take some getting use to. I push my luck, which was a bad decision on my part because I topple over; landing on poor Tail. “Okay... Baby steps...” Maybe I fell for a reason? Because down here I spot a fresh pair of clothes neatly folded and resting on and around the dresser. Tail begins to slither underneath me, no clue what he’s doing until he launches me into the air and I land cast first. “T-Thanks... buddy....” I moaned as Tail happily wags. “Tail, we’ve talked about this, you need to be gentle while 27 is in recovery.” Fade scolds, waving her finger back and forth. “Little late for that...” My quest for clothing is finally complete. I search for something that I can easily get on over a cast without hurting myself again. Among the stacks of clothing, I find a kilt with a unique design on it: the main body of the kilt is white, black outlines of scales neatly placed in rows covering the kilt. The final piece consists of small traces of blue that resemble flames leaking out from underneath the scale. “Gramps...” I chuckle to myself before putting on the kilt. “That looks good on you.” Fade says, appearing behind me. “I think anything Gramps makes looks good on me.” Fade takes my right hand, I turn to her with a smile of my own; happy that I finally caught a break. “You’re so beautiful. Look at you, you’re glowing.” “Aww, thanks 27.” I lean in to give her a kiss, but her stomach gets in the way. “It still really hasn’t sunk in that I’m going to be a dad.” Our child lets out a small pulse, making him or herself known. “Does it hurt when our baby kicks?” Another little pulse, little guy sure is active. “Not at all.” She says, leaning into me to give me a kiss. “Did you really mean it? That you’re done fighting?” “Yes.” I quickly answer without any hesitation whatsoever on my part. “I love you.” “I love you too.” We walk out the room, cane in one hand while grasping Fade’s in the other. I’m taken aback at seeing the empty hallway, I was expecting to see everyone waiting for us; I’ve must’ve been crying longer than I thought. It doesn’t dawn on me until we reach my nemesis, the unending stairs. “There’s no way I’m walking down all of those steps with a cast...” I say bluntly. “There’s an elevator right down the hallway, that’s how we got you up here.” Really? There’s a damn elevator? What th-. No, no. I won’t let this get under my skin. “That makes everything so much easier.” Fade leads me down the hallway, past... her room. I can’t even think about her right now without my blood boiling. We pile in the elevator, Fade gestures for me to pick a floor and I hit ‘G’ for ground. “I would like to go outside and sit in the sun’s light.” The elevator ride is smooth and fast. Upon our arrival, we’re greeted by a servant. “Sir, you’re up!” She’s surprised to see me. “I-I was ordered to be at your disposal.” She stammers, trying to make herself more presentable. “That’s not needed.” Fade intervenes to my displeasure, I am a tad famished and a bit deprived of food. “Ma’am?” “Tell Razor that this is a nice gesture, but isn’t needed.” But I’m hungry. “Hungry.” I voice my needs. “Food would be nice.” The poor girl relaxes, letting out a sigh of relief. “I can do that, any requests?” Your sweet little soul would be sufficient. “Anything.” The servant nods in agreement before flying off to the kitchen. Fade and I walk together, hand and hand, eventually we make it outside into the warmth of a fresh autumn day. A gentle breeze greets us, bringing with it a draft that kicks up my kilt. “Oh jeez, that’s refreshing.” I find myself at a lone cherry tree inside the grounds next to the queue lake. “This will do nicely.” Fade helps me down to the ground, I try to find a comfortable position, I settle for laying on my stomach; letting the black scales on my back bake in the light. “Are you tired, 27?” I wish I could curl up in a ball in this nice little sunbeam I’ve found. “Exhausted, that’s all.” The sun beating against my back feels great, the natural warmth brought with it fills me. “I’m going to go help that poor girl with the preparation of your lunch. Don’t go anywhere, okay?” Fade giggles, I watch her as she disappears into the castle. I’ve must’ve fallen asleep in the sun, because the next thing I know there’s Cloud, balancing a large tray of food on her wings. “Hey 27! You’re not going to spring to life or anything and give me a heart attack like you did Sil-.” “Please don’t mention her name.” I growled. “What happened between you two?” Cloud asks, setting down the tray of food in front of me. “Of what Fade told me, it seemed you two were pretty close...” “She betrayed me.” I snarled. “How?” A simple sandwich is on the menu today, but I’m not complaining, food is food. I three-shot the sandwich, white bread, lettuce, tomato, onion, mayo, ham; simple sandwich but still good. “She forced something on me, a decision I would’ve happily and willingly accepted if she just asked.” “What was it?” “None of your concern.” Cloud looks hurt. “We’ve spent so much time apart and you’re more worried about some hurt gryphon?” “B-But, I-.” “When I’m ready to talk about it, I’ll talk about it. More importantly, how have you been?” “I... I’ve been busy.” She laughs. “Busy with what?” Cloud takes a seat under the cherry tree with me. We talk well into the day, she goes into great detail about her life in the Family. We continue catching up late into the evening, eventually Fade comes wandering outside to fetch us. “Dinner is about to be served, would you like me to bring you some?” Honestly, I really don’t like to be waited on hand and foot, nor am I a big fan of having someone else do something for me. “No need, I’m perfectly able body to fetch my own dinner.” I groan as I tried to get up, failing in the process. “Oh 27. There’s no need to overexert yourself, I don’t mind bringing you your dinner.” Before Fade has the chance to turn, I quickly grab her hand. “Fade, wait. I’ve been needing to talk to you about your pregnancy. I-” Fade puts my hand on her stomach, as I do I can feel a pulse resonating. “I already know, 27. I’m aware of my ‘limitations’. I’ve delved into your medical memories, some were a bit disturbing but others were more important. Carrying a tray of food won’t be stressful at all.” That’s a load off my mind, saves me a lot of time and effort on my part. I’m glad that she’s resourceful. “Cloud, would you be so kind and give me a hand?” Cloud agrees, they both wave goodbye before walking back into the keep. I sit there underneath the night’s sky, staring up into the great void. The stars seem unusually bright tonight, or, maybe they’ve always been this bright and I just didn’t notice until now. It makes me wonder how many light years away Earth is from Equis. The satellite reports say I was in cryo for about thirty thousand some odd years or so, but that doesn’t tell me anything. “We’re back!” Cloud announced as the two of them return with a tray of food. “We got a little bit of everything, that alright?” I nod in agreement. “Coolio!” Cloud, without hesitation digs into the food. Fade sits down beside me, handing me a bowl of fried rice. “Thank you, Fade.” I demolish the rice in seconds, licking the bowl clean. “Hey Cloud.” She’s muzzle deep in a bowl of rice, when she looks up, pieces of rice fall off her face. “Wha-?” She asks with a mouth full. “Excited about moving into this house?” Cloud’s expression quickly changes from curious to overzealous excitement; like a kid on Christmas day. “Wait wait wait, let’s back this up here. I get to live with you two?” We nod. “No foolin?” And again. “Awesomesauce!” Here I thought she knew this already. “You’re both cool with this?” And again. “Does this mean I get to help take care of the baby?” Fade looks at me, and I give her the ‘It’s your call’ look. “We’d love it if you’d help out, you’d make a great aunt.” “We’re going to need all the help we can get.” It pains me to say that, raising a kid all by yourself is tough. But a Horror baby? Well, I have a feeling that’s entirely a different story. “Ohmygosh Ohmygosh Ohmygosh!” Her wings rapidly buzz with joy. “This is going to be awesome! When are we going to leave?” “I’d like to leave tomorrow if it’s possible.” Fade shoots me a concerned look, first at my cast then at me. “What about your injuries?” “I’m a bit stiff and sore, leg is fine.” No it isn’t, there’s a dull ache in my knee that I doubt will ever go away. “Nothing a good run can’t cure.” Just walk it off, easier said than done. “Oh, Shell Shock can just teleport us to the house!” Nope, nope nope nope, no teleportation, no way, no how. “Cloud, I don’t think that’s such a good idea. 27... He doesn’t have the best of luck when it comes to pony magic.” “Pshaw! Shell is the best pony when it comes to utility magic. If some freak accident occured, what’s the worse that could happen?” Oh, I don’t know, a multi-story free-fall perhaps? “Come on, trust the kid.” “Fine. I’d like to leave early. Before lunch if possible.” I know I’m going to regret this. “A‘ight, I’ll talk to him tonight, after dinner.” We ate in silence for the rest of the meal, too busy eating to even talk. I was hungry, I ate my own weight in food. I offered Fade some, but she politely declined. “Boy, that was good eatin’.” Cloud says, patting her food baby. “I’m stuffed, my tank is full.” I too pat my belly. “Any more and I’d explode.” “Not even room for a wafer thin mint?” If I ate that, I would literally explode, sending food giblets everywhere. “Hehe-. Oww. It hurts to laugh.” Which causes me to laugh even more. “Where do you plan on sleeping at, 27?” Cloud asks, moaning as she gets up. “Right here seems as good a place as any.” If I dare to move, nothing good would come of it. “Out here? By yourself? It’s been getting cold at night.” “I’ll be fine, the cold doesn’t bother me.” “And you Fade?” “I’ll be fine out here with 27, good night Cloud.” “Alrighty, good night you two.” “Good night Cloud, sleep well.” I give Cloud a hug before she departs, Fade returns back inside; the instant she does, the dull aches and pains become null as she numbs my entire body.         “Thank you Fade, for everything.” I can still feel the dull thrum of pain in my left knee, but it’s barely noticeable.         “Oh 27, you’re a terrible liar, how can one walk with such pain?”         “I’m used to it by now.”         “Hopefully your poor habits don’t become our child’s habits.” We both share a heartfelt laugh together. “Rest up 27, you’re going to need your strength for tomorrow’s journey.”         “Good night Fade.”         “And too you, 27.” The soothing sensation of Fade’s presence quickly lulls me to sweet slumber.         “Lass.” Friend says, giving a half nod.         “It’s seems that you’ve redecorated.”         “Indeed I have.” God, this is painfully awkward. “Congratulations are in order, I assume.” Friend says with a pained expression.         “Thank you.” Yeah, I’m going to get out of dodge before I’m dragged into this. - - -         I awaken to the warmth of a new day. The birth of Autumn is still upon us, the day’s have been getting shorter and colder, the nights longer and darker. Hopefully Autumn lasts a long time, the following Winter as well; at least long enough to buy me more time. “You growl in your sleep.” My sleep filled eyes snap open to see the good Doctor standing before me. “Or have you not noticed this defensive gesture of yours?”         “I have not.” I say, clearing my voice.         “You did give my staff a good scare the first few times. I did notice that you don’t act this way when Fade is by your side.”         “I see.”         “How long have you’ve been doing this? Since before or after Unyasi?” Good question.         “I don’t rightly know. After, I think.” The Doctor merely smiles before examining my cast. His horn glows a light grey, scanning my leg. “When I first saw you, I didn’t recognize you; you’ve changed; a lot. Nyuel recognized you right off the bat.” I guess for Nyuel, how I look now is all she knows, but for the Doc, I can understand where he’s coming from. “Should’ve believed her when she told me that, well, you...” The good Doctor quietly sighs. “When we first met, my curiosity got the best of me. I scanned your anatomy back in the dungeons of Canterlot, and again after your battle. I’m astonished. Everything internally about you has changed; your organs have shifted, they’re working harder and more efficiently. Your bones became denser, nearly triple that of what I saw back in the dungeons.” His voice filled enthusiasm. “What your body has endured is mind boggling!” My cast glows a light grey, I look up too see the good Doctor scanning it with his magic. “I did my absolute best in reconstructive surgery, even then I had my doubts that you’d regain use of your leg.” The Doc says grimly before my cast splits wide open like a nutshell. “Go on-.” I don’t hesitate to attack my leg with my claws, scratching it furiously. “Ohhhhh my God!” I scratch the itch that’s been plaguing me for what it seems like an eternity. And I scratch it good. “You have no idea how itchy dead scales can be.” We both share a good laugh as I shed my leg. “Whelp, let’s see if I can move it.” I groan as I raise to my feet. My left leg is stiff, it hurts when I flex my muscles; but it’s a good kind of pain that’s much welcomed. “Here goes nothing.” I bend my knee, an ungodly cracking sound comes from it that splits the air asunder, but it bends.         “Status report?”         “Heart, eighteen percent. Vitals, stable. Your leg, should be able to bear weight.”         “How about a little exercise?”         “Whatever I tell you, you’re still going to do it anyways; just take it easy.” And with that, I stretch a little before dropping to all fours and take off charging. - - -         It feels incredibly good, running that is. The pain brought from stiff muscles being used again is tolerable, the crunchy feeling in my knee quickly fades away as it moves. The Doctor stands there, stunned. I quickly lap around the koi pond, making my way back to the Doctor’s side. “It hurts, but it works. Thanks, Doc.”         “You recover quickly.” Running with a kilt on feels oddly unburdening.         “A skilled hand or hoof and some rest is all I really needed.”         “A bed is the best medicine one can afford.” We share another laugh together.         “Off topic question, how are you and Nyuel getting along?” Doctor Helping Hoof grins after I ask this question.         “She’s something else, that’s for sure.”         “She’s your partner in crime, her interest in Equestrian medicine is what drew you together right?” He nods, the grin only becoming bigger. “Take good care of her, okay? She’s a close friend, and seeing her around you, how happy she is makes me happy.”         “Partner in crime? Heh, that’s an interesting way to put it.” He looks at me, sighing a breath of relief. “I plan on asking for her hoof in marriage.”         “She’d be lucky to have you.”         “I’d be lucky to have her is more like it.” And another laugh is shared between us.         “Doc, mind being my child’s primary physician? You’re the only who knows anything about my species, and you’re the only one I would trust-.”         “Y-Yes!” He jumps at the opportunity. “I would love too!”         “Fantastic!” One less thing for me to worry about.         “Since we’re on this lovers topic. Si-.”         “Please don’t.”         “No, this needs to be said and you need to listen. The poor girl needs to hear you say ‘sorry’. I don’t care if you’re lying through your teeth when you say it, or you honestly mean it; but you need to tell her before you leave or you’ll emotionally destroy her.” I look behind the Doctor to see Cloud walking out with just about everyone.         “Fine.” When they reach us, Gramps trots over with a big ol’ grin on his muzzle.         “What a special day it is for you, no, what a special week it has been for you!” I look on his back to see a white box on his back. “And you look sharp in that kilt I made you. I mended your suit and also made you a little something special.” Tail fetches the box for me, inside is my suit and laying on top of that is a collar. Not just an ordinary collar, no, Gramps wouldn’t make anything ordinary for me.         I gingerly lift the collar out of the box, the interior of the collar is made from a fine, soft leather, and the exterior is made of scale, the housing of the bell is gold and the ringer is silver. Above that is a sapphire blue teardrop gem; the same light sapphire blue as Fade’s eyes. Traveling around the collar are red rubies with silver sockets; the same dark red as Silver’s eyes. This collar is breathtakingly beautiful.         “Jezz Gramps. I-I’m speechless.”         “I would like to see you in your suit one last time before you go.”I gladly put on the suit. “Marvelous!” The suit feels a little tighter than before, but still extremely comfortable. Next, I put on the collar, the soft leather feels great against my throat, snug fit. “Ruin this, and I will kill you.” He smiles from ear to ear, which throws me off because I can’t tell if he’s saying that in jest or not.         “I wouldn’t dare ruin such a work of art.” Without even thinking, my scales envelope the suit, earning a horrified look from Gramps. “Don’t worry! The suit is fine! My scales are protecting your masterpiece!”         “You ready, 27?” Cloud asks, with saddlebags stuffed to the gills strapped on her back.         “Hey, let me just say goodbye to everyone first.” Each of the girls bum-rush me, their tiny wings buzzing like hummingbirds’ wings as the fly to me.         “We’ll miss you, big bro!” They all cried as they hug me.         “I’ll miss you too!” I’ve survived countless battles, great falls, unicorn death magic, and the irony of it all is that their cuteness is what might do me in. “You can visit me anytime you like, okay?” I return their hug with an even bigger one, earning squeals of joy from them.         “‘Kay!” They say in unison, hugging me as tight as their little arms can allow.         “Don’t be a stranger now son, got it?” Uncle says, motioning for a hug.         I hugged him the best I could with three adorable girls hanging onto me. “You got it, pops.” Honestly, it felt right calling Uncle pops.         “If you need anything made for your little one, just let me know.” Gramps and I shook hands/hoofs.         “Good luck to you, Lunar Knight Subject 27.” Razor nods from the back.         “Safe travels, Demon.” Nyuel says as we hug. Shell Shock steps forward from the small crowd, his horn already glowing a bright yellow as beads of sweat break out across his brow. “Ya’ ready?” He asks, putting everything he’s got into this spell.         “I-.” I see Silver Wing in the back of the group hiding, she notices me noticing her and steps forward. “Silver, I-.” What she did... Betraying me like that still burns me up. “I’m sorry.” A tear streaks down her face, I give the ‘okay’ nod to Shell and the spell hits Cloud and I. Credits Editors frieD195 - Tsujin Rilauco > An Unexpected Journey > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 70 - An Unexpected Journey         Nothing like being outside, with the sun’s warmth on my scaly back, the wind blowing through my horns while plummeting to the ground once more. Oh Murphy, you cruel bastard you! “YOU’VE GOTTA BE KIDDING ME!” I yell at the top of my lungs, cursing his nigh-unbreakable law.         Tail on the other hand, seems to be enjoying his first time free-falling; he’s swimming about in the air, pretending to be a bird while the roof of a house becomes ever larger by the second. A flash of yellowish orange explodes near the ground, spitting Cloud from it’s explosion and sending her crashing through a window like a rock. “CLO -.” I slam into the roof; hitting it with enough force to make me ricochet into a nearby tree; and with just enough momentum left to fall face first onto the dirt. My bones practically throb with a dull pain as I eat dirt; at least my scales took the brunt of the force. - - -         “PRHL, you alright?” This is exactly why I hate unicorn magic, or just magic in generally really.         “No, not really. I could ask the same thing to you.”         “At least you’re still breathing... I-Is that a hoof I feel in my gut?” Either that or his horn... Hopefully the former and not the latter.         “Neither, that’s another false rib. Hold still.” He says, dislodging the rib from my gut and welding it back on.         “Third time isn’t the charm, heh.”         “I take it that this happens a lot?”         “Everytime I’m teleported by unicorn magic, this is what happens... I’m grateful that Parasitic magic is more lenient on me.”         “Because I know what I’m doing, unlike most ponies.” - - - “T-Talk to me!” Cloud calls out from inside the house, I only manage to reply with a grunt. “Shut the buck up! Some ponies like to sleep in!” A familiar voice shouts from the second floor of the house. Tail helps me back to my feet, I crack my neck and my joints before making my way to the door. “I-I really hate unicorn magic.” I cried.         To my surprise, the front door is unlocked, I push it open and walk into the house. I see Cloud laying on the living room floor in a bed of glass shards; I’m astonished to see she’s unscathed. “I said SHUT THE BUCK UP!” The same voice from before hollars, this time hurling four large empty liquor bottles down the stairs at us; shattering against the hardwood flooring.         Cloud’s agility allows her to dodge the bottles with ease; I roll out of the way and towards the stairs. “What the hay Bell? It’s me, Cloud!” I grab ahold of the railing, ascending the staircase.         “UGHHHHHHH!” Bell grunts, the next thing I see is a large green ball of magic barreling towards me; no room on the stairs to dodge it and not enough of a clearance for me to jump over the railing; the ball makes contact, sending me tumbling back down the staircase while frying the scales on my chest.         “M-Medic!” I pathetically cry out, only to be answered by the one thing I didn’t want to hear. - - -         “Medic can’t help you here, boy!” Friend replies with a southern accent so thick I could cut it. - - - I drag my horns across the wooden floor while I pull myself up, only to see a large pink cannon come crashing down the stairs at me. Tail quickly intervenes, intercepting the random, oddly colored siege weapon. He didn’t anticipate the cannon’s mass, the belly of the cannon love taps the back of my horns, giving me a mouth full of splinters as my head hits the floor.         “27?!” Cloud shrieks; silence is the only thing that follows.         “Finally,” Colt and Bell sigh in unison, Tail desperately tries to balance the cannon a few inches from my body; Cloud flies over me, up the stairs, and into Colt’s room.         “What the hay guys?!” Cloud whispers, Colt looks up to see her hovering over the pile of bodies on the bed.         “Ugh... Trixie should be asking you that, what with all the noise...” She complains, rubbing the sleep from her eyes; trying to force them to adjust to the bright sunlight.         Tail gets a firm enough grip on the siege weapon, allowing me to crawl out from underneath of it. “I think you really hurt 27, Colt!” Cloud whispers loudly.         “I set him on fire before, gravity couldn’t do much worse.” I grab hold of the wall with my blunt claws, pulling myself back up on my feet; Tail sets the cannon down at the foot of the stairs, it’s muzzle aimed straight up the staircase.         “That green ball of magic hit him dead on, then you threw a cannon at him... Where in the world did you find a pink party cannon?!” Colt quickly points to the pony that he’s using as a pillow.         “Hello!” Pinkie Pie shouts, unfortunately right next to his ear.         “Whatever. Get up Colt! 27 needs your help!” Cloud grabs his hand with her forehooves, flapping her wings furiously.         “Aww, I don’t wanna leave bed, we can clean up blood later... Fluttershy, help I’m being kidnapped!” He shouts, when suddenly a pale yellow blur removes Cloud from Colt’s arm.         I brush myself off, the charred scales flake off; revealing a fresh batch of scales to take their place. I spit out the splinters from my mouth onto the ground. So far, of this past week, this day has been one of the betters ones so far. “Get your hooves off him missy! *hic* I-I mean, i-if you want to...” Fluttershy orders with her trademark shyness.         “Wait, what? If I want to? I want Colt to get up to go help 27!” I give the cannon a quick look over, no fuse, just a pulley on it; maybe it’s loaded? An idea pops into my head, when Colt steps into the line of fire, I’ll get some much needed payback.         Colt solemnly sighs in response. “Fine, if you’re so sure he’s broken, Compassion, mind taping 27 back together?” He asks, the white being materializes from a bright white light.         “Yes, no pro -.” Compassion says before bumping into a wall, knocking herself out.         “27! Are you alright?” Cloud asks.         “Fine, I’ll fix ‘im...” Colt says, standing up from the litter of mares. He heads over to the bathroom, filling up a cup of water and walks over to the door leading to the hallway.         Patience is a virtue, one that I practice on a daily basis. Wait for it, wait for it... Target in sight, weapons fire! I yank on the cord; the cannon’s loud bang echoes through the house. “BOOM! HEADSHOT!” A carrot cake rockets out of the cannon, effectively lodging a good portion of it in Colt’s ear; the rest of it plastering his head; he turns his head to stare at me with a few pieces of cake dripping off his face. “Really?” Being a marksman has its uses; even though this isn’t the proper way to apply my many unique skills.         “That’s what you get for leaving me down here!” I heartily laugh.         “I didn’t put you there, gravity did, now back to bed.” Colt says, just dropping the glass and heading back into his room; cake still stuck to his head.         I run up the stairs, doing three at a time. “You’re the one who sent that green ball of death my way! If it wasn’t for my armor, I would be in some serious pain right now! Then you throw a fucking cannon at me! Honestly, who throws a cannon?! You fight like a woman.” I clear the stairs in no time. I walk into his room to see a pile of mares on his bed, Cloud hovering there with a smile on her face.         “Few things to correct there, I didn’t throw the cannon; I rolled it. Secondly, how the fuck would I fire a ball of magic at you? That was Bell; she’s a mean drunk she i -.”         “I heard that!” Bell shouts, throwing a pillow that hits him in the back of his head.         “Everybody up, that’s an order!” I command. “No! Trixie needs her beauty sleep!” She says before she fires a barrage of pillows at me, one hitting me square in the family jewels. - - -         “I am assuming control.” Lighting Charmer pipes up, I get the feeling he’s about to do something that I’m going to be paying for; dearly. - - -         I look down at the puddle of Bell in the mess of ponies on the bed with a grin on my face. “‘Sup, Cheeselegs.” Cheeselegs? I don’t get it.         Bell shoots me the meanest stare I’ve seen in a long time, the type of stare that says ‘I’m going to eat your fucking soul’, that kind of stare. “Come again?”         Tail doesn’t like a messy room, nor any mess in fact. He’s a bit of a neatfreak if you ask me. So he picks up all the pillows off the floor and gently tosses them back onto the bed at Pinkie Pie. “D-D-D-Did I st-stutter, Cheeselegs?” In the next instant, all I see is a flash of dark green and a slight tingling sensation... - - -         “Why?!” I ask, free falling... Again...         Well, at least on the bright side, I wasn’t teleported too far up. Maybe only a hundred feet? “Why what?” Lighting replies innocently.         “Why did you go and piss her off?! She already hates me enough as it is!” I retort.         “I’ll tell you when you’re older.” Really? I’m technically 32,754 years old! I can’t get any older! I’m old enough to be this guy’s great to-the-tenth-power grandfather! - - -         “B-Bell?!” Cloud screams. “W-What did you just do?!” She grabs ahold of Bell.         “Ten... nine... eight... seven... six...” Bell continues to count down as Cloud holds her.         “Why are you counting?! Where did 27 go?!”         “Three... Two... One...” Tail, positions himself under me, the power PRHL gave me flows through Tail. Select scales on him raise up and powerful jets of bluish flames erupt from Tail. Slowing my decent enough for me to have a ‘softer’ impact. I collide into the roof of Colt’s house again with a loud thud. I slide off the roof, taking a few shingles with me and landing on my back; causing the air to be knocked out of me. - - -         “Tail?! Why didn’t you do that the first time!?” I thought to myself, only getting a shrug from Tail. - - -         Cloud whizzes over to the window to see me laying on my back gasping for air. “I REALLY hate unicorn spells...” I moan.         “Just be glad you weren’t too high up, now back to bed! Come on Colt!” Bell orders, Colt mindlessly follows her instructions. I eventually get back up with a little of Tail’s help. I feel like hell, nothing seems to be broken at least; no internal bleeding that I know of. Lighting Charmer shifts about inside me, letting me know he’s still alive after that second round of massive blunt-force trauma. I stagger back through the front door, march back up the stairs, and into the room. “A: Did I mention that I REALLY hate unicorn spells?! 2: It wasn’t I who called you Cheeselegs, well, it was me but not me. And C: I’ve fallen from much greater heights and survived.”         “I was wondering when you would introduce me to the changeling living in your body...” Bell says knowingly.         Cloud turns to me in disbelief. “27... Somepony is literally inside you right now?!” A fusion of intrigue and shock plasters itself onto her face.         “Why yes Cloud, a changeling has turned 27 here into their toy. Can’t you tell?”         “No...” Cloud merely replies.         I shed my scaly armor, revealing my swagalicious suit. “It’s a long story Cloud.” I straighten up my tie, completing my look.         “And depending on how this changeling got in you, it might be a VERY long story.” Belle says, winking at me before giggling like a filly. Whelp, looks like the cat is out of the bag, I would prefered it if they didn’t know about Hyper Crasher’s and I’s excellent adventures together. I can’t look Belle in the face so I turn and stare at the wall. “I don’t want to talk about that long story...” I mutter under my breath.         “You sure? I thought you might like a coltcuddler story.” She says with a grin.         I can’t help but blush a little, I slink back into the corner with Tail tucked between my legs. “Maybe when you’re older.” Maybe when you’re, I don’t know, one hundred years old?         “I can’t believe a changeling got into you in BOTH ways!” She says falling to the ground laughing.         My face becomes even redder, Tail moves in front of my face to hide my blushing cheeks. “Technically it was a pegasus...” My voice barely audible while I whimper in the corner, just wanting this all to blow over.         “Pfft HAHAAHAHAHAAAHA!” Belle starts rolling on the ground she’s laughing so hard, Colt gets the last part of it and can’t help but to laugh as well.         Cloud flies over to me and hovers in front of me. “27, mind telling me what they’re talking about?” I peek out from behind Tail to see Cloud holding back her own laughter.         “Silver Wing lost a bet to Hyper Crasher... I... He... We...” I pause for a second, trying to think of the right words. “It was actually quite enjoyable.” Cloud’s jaw drops, she glides back to the bed and joins in with the merriment of laughter.         “Y-You’re telling me that you were the ‘prize’ in a bet, and whoever won got you in bed for the night?” Colt asks, holding back with every fiber of his being, trying not to laugh.         I move away from the corner, the cat is out of the bag and if they must know then I shall tell them the short version of the story; I’ve never really been the kind of guy who kisses and tells. Tail strokes back my horns, giving them a polished sheen; I then straighten up my suit jacket. “Let me clarify something; I was blind and exhausted when I walked into the room. Silver Wing was in a heated argument with Hyper Crasher while I was undercover playing the part of her pet. Several bets were made in Cloudsdale, mainly between Friend and Fade. Which started a whole slew of bets involving me... Hyper Crasher won the bet between Silver and himself, and his reward was to do whatever he pleased to me for one night...” I manage to say all of that with a straight face while my blushing cheeks return to their natural color.         “So long story short; you got your brown cherry popped as a prize for the bet...”         Scratching my chin, I take a few moments to collect myself before answering. “I can’t exactly tell, but that wasn’t my first time playing for the other team.” It didn’t really hurt as much as I thought afterwards, just slight discomfort but Fade numbed what little pain there was.         The room went silent for a few seconds before everyone all returned to laughing their respective asses and or flanks off at my story, even Fluttershy was giggling about it. I let out a long, drawn out sigh. “Come on now everyone, I’ll make us breakfast, put your requests in now. If not, I’m making a big pile of hotcakes.”         “Don’t forget to add the sausage dude!” Colt adds before falling back on the bed in hysterical laughter along with Belle and Trixie, Pinkie Pie was nowhere to be seen, and Fluttershy was blushing while she looks away.         They got their jabs in, now it’s my turn to take a couple of my own. “Oh? You’d like some of my sausage too Colt? You’re not my type but I’m willing to oblige.” Score one for me.         “Sorry man. Even if I was into that, if I cheated on these girls I don’t think either of us would like the resulting situation.”         “Sex is just sex mate, strictly mechanical. Only there for fun and reproducing.” Cloud nods in agreement.         “Eh, not on this side. Plus, how could you say ‘no’ to this cuteness?” Colt says as he holds up a blushing Fluttershy.         “She’s cute and all, but she’s no fledgling, those things are too kawaii.” I want one, I want to go steal one. I just might do that...maybe.         “Never much of a bird person. Plus with my current reputation with gryphons, I don’t think having a baby one around would look too good.”         “Speaking of gryphons, working for the Family was a pretty cushy job, and fun too.” I smile while I look down at my suit.         “Eh, I burned that bridge early on, not to mention I CAN’T FLY!”         “I’m pretty sure I was fired after my duel with the Don... I think Cloud was too, weren’t you?” Fired isn’t the proper word to use, but he doesn’t need to know that little detail.         “Yeah, but my family is safe now, so I can rest easy.”         “Hey, can we go fight them now? I am still pissed that they had the nerve to corner Belle and I in a bar, cowards.”         “I don’t think that’s possible. When the Don cut good ol’ Tail here off... Everything went red. Don is dead now and I’m here.” I doubt that Razor will do anything too irrational while I’m still a possible threat.         “Why isn’t it possible? Before I came here, I thought assaulting someone with cake was impossible, then I met Pinkie Pie.” Both Cloud and I look at Colt, our heads cocked to the side with a confused expression on our faces. “What?” In unison, we question Colt’s nonsense.         “Nevermind, get cooking manwhore, I gotta put on some pants.” I don’t like being called manwhore by someone who shouldn’t be alive right now...         “I’ll let that one slide on by, I need to change before I get started.” I take off my jacket, tie and shirt. My horns glow a faint green and outcomes a pair of urban colored camo pants from my chest, along with my Lunar Medallion.         “Oh, looky ‘ere, Mr. Fancy pants.” Colt mocks in a poorly done british accent, failing miserably.         “No matter how many times I do that, it still feels weird...” I blatantly say before taking off my pants, and putting on my camo pants.         “27, how does it feel to have a full grown changeling inside you?” Cloud asks.         “Cramped, at first, but I’ve adapted to it.” I slip my medallion on around my neck before folding up my suit.         “So, any chance we get to meet your new owner dude?” Colt asks, referring to how Silver treated me like a pet.         “Owner..?” I bite my lower lip before continuing on. “I don’t have an owner any more.” I say with a pained expression masking my face.         “Ah, you traded in the old one for a new one? Well I wanna meet this one before he goes down the tubes as well, plus if he is one of Belle’s underlings, this could be fun.”         “Bullshit, you’re as strong as Trixie when she’s mad.” Colt says, smiling at Trixie who’s still zoned out.         “Let me ask if Lighting Charmer wants to come out or not, he’s been busy working on my heart.” - - -         “Hey PRHL, seems that everyone wants to meet you, care to join us?”         “I’m quite fine in here, thank you.”         “Don’t be shy.”         “Twenty two percent.” PRHL flatly states. “I’m not coming out until you’re stable.”         “They can wait to meet you.”         “I thought as much.” - - -         “Yeah, no, status report isn’t good; at all. So he’s staying inside to make sure I don’t keel over anytime soon.” I simply shrug. “Colt, I remember doing surgery on you. Lift your shirt up, I need to see how well you’ve healed.” He does as he’s told, lifting up his shirt reveals a faded scar across his chest. I take a closer look, inspecting the scar I left on him. I run my hand along it, Colt shivers from the cold contact of my claws. “Seems that you’ve healed quite nicely, a little too nicely I might add. This doesn’t look like Daimon’s sloppy work, let me take a wild guess, shall I? Someone ‘new’ showed up, am I correct?”         “Nah, long story short, the one who has always been healing me is Compassion, Daimon only slightly boosted her abilities in battle. That’s why they were a bit sloppy, but since Compassion has full control in healing, she can take her time and do a good job.”         “I see. Alrighty then, just to give you my report when I was poking around in you. You’re as healthy as a horse; so to speak. I didn’t feel any abnormal growths, nor see any decaying organs. Although after your little meltdown, you need some protein in you. Before your muscles start to decay, which would release toxins into your bloodstream; eventually causing your kidneys to fail.” Which isn’t the prettiest thing, nor a pleasant experience.         “I’m sure it’s under control, right Compassion?” Colt asks as everyone look over to the bright white figure collapsed next to the doorway. “Eh, never mind, breakfast it is, heavy on the protein.” With that said, Colt takes the lead and everyone follows him down to the kitchen.         “Okay, what does everyone want for breakfast? I’m cooking so don’t be afraid to ask for anything.” I ask, already washing my claws in the sink.         “I always have eggs, the girls usually have waffles and toast or cereal and fruit.”         “Okay, how would you like your eggs cooked?”         “Edible, I ain’t a picky guy.” I look back to Colt, seeing him sit down at a poorly put together table, held together by duct tape. “I was going to fix this last week but the girls insisted that I stay in bed and that they nurse me back to health. The uniforms didn’t help, but they looked so freakin’ adorable.”         “Hey 27, you need any help with preparing breakfast?” Cloud asks, seeming slightly bored with the slow morning.         “If you’d like to help, you could always go to the edge of the forest and grab me some plants for spices.” Cloud’s face brightens up and she eagerly nods. “Okay, the ones I need are easy to spot, they grow at the base of trees in shady areas. Small green plants with yellow stems, three clovers on it, can’t miss ‘em. I need just a few to get Colt’s eggs down.” With that said, Cloud flies out of the back door with haste.         Tail searches through the cupboards and drawers, it doesn’t take him long before he finds what he’s looking for; he sets the table, fork, knife, and plate for everyone. It doesn’t take Cloud to long to return with herbs that I requested. “Piece of cake!” She says triumphantly.         “Yeah, that’s them alright, thank you Cloud.” I grab the herbs from Cloud and place them on the cutting board, I go to dice them up with my claws but stop; noticing that they’re too dull to cut anything. “Hey Colt, you wouldn’t by chance have a whetstone, would you?”         “Farthest drawer on your right ya dingus!” Tail finds the drawer Colt’s talking about, he fishes out the stone and hands it to me.         “Thanks, claws are duller than a spoon.”         “Then why not have some cereal?” Pinkie Pie asks, pulling out a box of Hay Flakes.         “I’ll pass, I need some carbohydrates for-.”         “You mean this thing?” She says, pulling out an atomic model of a carbohydrate molecule... I’m not even going to ask.         I mechanically turn my head to Colt with a utterly stunned look. “D-Did that just happen?” I stutter horribly.         “That’s my girl!” Colt says as he takes the model and puts it on the shelves with the other random things.         “How, in God’s green earth is that even possible?!” It’s bloody witchcraft, that’s what it is! It has to be!         “I-unno” The both of them say in unison as they shrug their shoulders before sitting down at the table.         “That’s the coolest thing ever, Pinkie! How long have you’ve been doing this?!” Cloud’s voice filled with joy as she falls down on her haunches.         “What, you mean stuff like this?” She asks, defying so many laws of nature and physics as she pulls out the party cannon.         I stop paying attention to everyone in the room and get to work on sharpening my claws. A loud cracking noise fills the room as I begin to sharpen. Everyone looks at me while I stand there silently with a horrified look on my face. My index claw broke off from my hand and soundly lodged itself in the wooden floor. “Dude, I think we broke 27, mentally and physically.” Colt says, pointing at my claw.         “Well then, this is awkward.” Cloud chimes in, taking a playful jab at my misfortune.         I just stand there, taking in what exactly just happen, only soundless words escape from my lips as I stand there. “...” I apply pressure on the stone with another claw, it too splinters itself and flies into a cabinet.         “This is really awkward.” Cloud takes another playful jab at me.         “Hey, don’t be too rough on him or else you two may never have fun again.” Belle whispers to Cloud.         “Do you think it’s possible?” Cloud whispers back.         “I don’t thi-.” Colt interrupts Belle just as she starts speaking.         “Yes it is, and it’s not pretty.” He demonstrates this fact by snapping a toothpick.         Tail grabs the stone and strikes another claw, causing it to shatter against the table as it rockets off my hand. “I... I...” Why am I breaking?!         “Okay, this is getting bad. Cloud tape him back together while I cook breakfast, Pinkie Pie just don’t do anything you would normally do until we fi-.”         “Know what? I just don’t care anymore, I’m retired so I don’t need my claws anymore.” I take both hands and sink my claws into the countertop, with one swift jerk of my wrists; I snap off the remainder of my claws; leaving just broken, jagged stubs of their former self. “There, declawed. Colt you take over cooking while I try to figure out what the hell is happening to me.” - - -         “Hey Friend, mind telling me why my claws are breaking?”         “A better question is why are cats so adorable?”         “I-.”         “Of course you don’t understand! Simply put, you’re just like a big, scaly, cat. When your claws become dull, they shed.”         “Wh-.”         “You have two sets of claws, don’t you?” I nod, a little peeved that he keeps on interrupting me. “Then use your other set until your new ones come in!”         “Okay, b-.”         “Begone with you!” - - -         This is most unbecoming. It seems that I’ve been stuffed into a cannon. “So, would someone mind telling me why I’m wedged into a pink cannon?”         “Because the cannon demanded a sacrifice and you were chosen, you are the weakest link; goodbye.” Colt says as he fires the cannon, but due to me being stuck in the cannon, the cake has nowhere to go, or just seeps out of the small gaps in the cannon’s mouth.         “Great, now I got carrot cake in my scales. You know how hard it is to clean under scales?” I yelled.         “Oh, it wasn’t carrot cake; it was fudge. And I’m guessing by the amount of force this thing kicks out, your scales aren’t the only thing filled with fudge now.” Colt says as he falls down in the chair, laughing.         “Just get me out of here before this fudge hardens!” I try to struggle, but only force more fudge deeper into my orifices.         “No problem, Pinkie, a little help here?” Colt asks the bloated pony only to see her hop up, belch, releasing all the air that was supposedly inflating her.         “‘Scuse me.” She says, pretending to be embarrassed as she trots over to me. She grabs my horn and easily yanks me out... She’s deceptively strong.         “I give up. You Pinkie Pie, you my dear, have no limits.” Tail coils around Pinkie Pie, giving her a big hug for helping us out.         “Of course I have limits silly. I’m a pony, I can’t be a platypus!” She states before bouncing back to her seat.         “She’s got you there dude.”         I find a loaf of white bread sitting on the counter, I take it and start to devour it. “Cloud... Tell them where... We’re going...” I say in between bites.         “Oh right! I almost forgot! So, while I was working for the Family, I-.” She stops and looks over to Colt with a regretful look on her face. “Sorry Colt, for lying to you like that.”         “Don’t be. You were terrible at it.” He says while he pats her on the head.         “Yeah, 27 is the better liar after all, but this is besides the point! So, while I was in Family, I was given a task to find a hideout suitable for my little gang of ponies and gryphons I had working under me.”         “Was 27 working under you as well?” Colt teases Cloud.         “I wish! But he had to be in Unyasi...” She pouts.         “Oh yea, that’s where he got that Silver what’s her face, how she been? Haven’t seen her since I was a human matchstick.”         With the last bite of bread in my mouth, I swallow it whole before answering. “That wound is too fresh for me to be picking at it. Please, let’s not talk about Silver Wing right now.” I solemnly say.         “True, true.         “Aww but I like fresh wounds, the taste of your own blood is uncomparable.” Daimon chimes in.         “True.” Colt says as he nods at Daimon, who was now standing directly behind Cloud for some odd reason.         “So how has Fade been, hmm?” Daimon asks, staring right at me.         “Daimon, who is Fade?” Compassion asks as she appears next to Daimon.         “Remember the one who invaded our mind? That one.”         “Ah, her.”         “He means me, sweetheart,” Fade’s cold aura fills the room after she appears next to me, holding her slightly bulging stomach.         “Hey there Fa-.” Daimon interrupts Colt.         “Fatty fatty two by four, can’t fit it through the kitchen door! Hahahaha! You’re fucking enormous! Have any mountain climbers placed flags on you yet?” Looks like Daimon is finally showing his ‘mature’ side.         “Try living with him...” Compassion says as she lets out a long, drawn out sigh.         The area around Daimon flash freezes into a solid block of ice, he simply walks out of it.         “Aww, she gave me a present, something as cold and heartless as me; how sweet. Also the iron maiden has been asking if you would ever come back and play Fade, don’t leave her waiting.” He’s still holding onto that megar achievement? Pathetic.         “I’ll dev-.” Fade takes a step towards Daimon with ice shards in hand, I intercept her before she has the chance to turn the entire house into an igloo.         “Hey hey! Take it easy now Fade! There’s a time and place for everything-.”         “Looks like the time and place you’re talking about involves an all you can eat buffet.” Several shards of ice whizzes past my head, everyone in the line of trajectory hits the ground like a sack of potatoes. Expect for Colt, he’s slower than rock on the fast track to nowhere. His poor reflexes earn him a beating by ice shards, due to the odd angels they were shot at the ends dull before hitting him. “Ouch, hey free ice!” Colt shouts before he begins eating the ice.         “Would everyone kindly shut the hell up before someone gets hurt?!” I struggle to hold Fade back.         “Nah I’ve had my fun. Now tell the cow that if she ever wants to visit she knows where to find me, and that the iron maiden is waiting for her.” He says before fading away, leaving the room covered with random chunks of ice and Fade seething with anger.         “Hi Lady.” Rage says while tugging at Fade’s dress.         “Oh hello there little guy, aren’t you cute?” Fade greets Rage with a warm smile, Tail picks up Rage, cradling him with care.         “Careful Fade, he is made of fire.” Colt reminds her.         “And how old might you be, cutey?”         “I dunno, whenever daddy killed mommy...”         “What’s with you humans killing your own families?” Fade turns to me, I in return only look at Colt.         “My dad was a sociopath, kinda caused me to develope Daimon and Rage here, not to mention possibly countless others who are still dormant in my mind.         “At least you knew your father...” I blatantly add, as the poison dagger of doubt and remorse stabs at me again; knowing my child will be growing out without a father.         “Well, you want him? I would prefer to not have a father then have one kill my mother and aim a .22 at me.”         “You humans are sure a violent bunch.”         “Would somepony turn the heat back on? I’m freezing my feathers off over here!” Cloud says before cuddling up next to Belle whose teeth are chattering.         “Rage, mind helping her with that?” Colt asks the little flame ball, he burns brighter and brighter, slowly returning the room’s temperature back to normal.         “I’m going back inside 27 now, the baby is starting to stir and I’m hungry.” Fade gives me a quick peck on the cheek before returning. “27... How did you impregnate her exactly? I don’t want the details, I’m just wondering how you basically got part of yourself pregnant...” Colt asks with a deadpanned expression. “Technically, she’s not a part of me. I made a contract with Fade whe-.” “I don't care about that, how the hell did you get her pregnant? Seriously, you might as well tell me you donated a kidney to Friend.” “You need to understand something first. Very much like Friend, who’s a demon that can merge souls with mine or forcibly take it, so on and so forth, Fade and I merged souls together. Which has never been done before in the timeline of Nightmare Moon, until now that is. So, when her and I merged, I’m guessing that’s when it happened, and now I have S.O.S members trying to assassinate Fade and I.” “Hey stay around for a bit then, Daimon hasn’t been able to let out his feelings all week due to the girls confining me to the house, he needs to hit something soon.” “Well, here’s the thing, before we got sidetracked by this long conversation. My crew and I found a bunch of hideouts for us to use. We settled for one in Trottingham because it was close. We also found this abandoned mining house that I thought might come in handy if anything went south. I told 27 about this while he was in the hospital and he thought it would be a good idea to go there, fix it up and turn it into a livable house. I wanted to know if you guys would like to help.” Cloud explains, while 27 nods in agreement. “Ah, okay. . . .  So did you sleep with her too?” Colt asked again. “Who?” Cloud raises an eyebrow to the question. “Whoever was in the hideout, everytime you go somewhere you find a new girl to rut, now what is it this time, a dragon, or a snake or something?”         “I’m assuming this question is directed at me.” I state.         “Well unless Cloud has been bed-hopping like you, you’re correct.”         “I never kiss and tell, and remember, if anything happens to you, Fade and I will elope somewhere.” Cloud teases.         “We’ve already went over this. I told you that’s perfectly fine with me, and Fade liked the idea.” Or it seems she did.                  “How did we manage to get ourselves tangled up with so many females dude?” Luck is a skill. That might have to do with some if not most of it for you.         “I couldn’t tell you if I knew the answer. All I know is back on Earth, I was a loner.” I shrug.         “So, did you want to come with us and fix up the mining house? It will be fun!” Cloud tugs on Belle’s shoulder eagerly.         “Why not? Could give us something to do for awhile, and we can’t have Colt running off and hurting himself again.” Belle says, giving Colt an odd look.         “I could always use an extra set of hands to help me with the house; you know anything about carpentry, plumbing, electrical work, or construction?” Pretty much any form of hard labor.         “I’m good with fire.” Colt says nonchalantly as his hand bursts into flames. Pinkie’s eyes go wide as she runs for a bucket of water and dumps it on his hand, no effect.         “Don’t worry Pinks, it’s a mild flame. I had a lot of free time to learn this while you had me under house arrest.”         “So let Trixie get this straight... You were bed ridden from being almost burned to a crisp and you spend the time... Playing with fire...”         “Yup!” The room’s temperature drops noticeably, Colt turns around to see Tail engulfed in blue flames as he slithers behind Cloud.         “Hey, it’s one thing if I burn the house down but I am not going to sit here and let you do it?” I don’t keep a tight leash on Tail, ever. So sometimes his actions go unnoticed by me.         “What are you talking about Co-?” Tail coils around Cloud, successfully startling her.         “Huh, she isn’t burning, guess I can stop this then.” Colt says, clapping his hands together, causing the flames to dissipate.         “S-Stop it 27! Your flames are really c-cold!” Cloud screams.         Pinkie Pie gasps in sheer joy, she suddenly licks Tail, effectively attaching her to it like a metal pole in winter. “Ey, ith colth.” She says before she tries to remove her tongue only to have her head jerk back forwards.         “Okay buddy, that’s enough horsing around, cut it with the frost-fire.” Tail cocks his tip at me, only to drop it in disappointment. Tail’s scales return to their resting position, snuffing the flames. He unravels himself around Cloud, letting her drop to the floor. “Okay, we’ve wasted enough time already. I’d like to her to our destination before the storm rolls in.” I announce before heading to the front door. “Pack lightly please, I-what are you doing?”         “Bandaging my hands, they were just on fire dude, I ain’t flame retardant.” Colt says. I don’t know why I’m surprised by this.         “Honestly Colt, why do you do this...” Belle asks.         “I dunno.”         “I might be able to make you a potion to help you with your flammability, pyro.” I announce.         “Nah, I’m fine. Knowing you it wouldn’t be the potion I need. The one time I would need to be flame retardant in battle you would give me a little red ‘stamina’ potion just to mess with me.” I don’t know why he would turn down the offer, one would think that any creature would like to suffer as little pain as possible.         “I wouldn't fuck with you, I would merely poison you, but that’s beside the point. We need to get going.” I was probably a little forthcoming with that, maybe a little too forthcoming.         With everyone distracted by Colt’s and I’s antics, Belle sneaks over to Cloud. “Psst.” She whispers.         “What?”         “How much for one of those stamina potions?”         “Huh?”         “How much for one of those stamina potions?”         “Oh, I can’t make ‘em, but I can ask 27 to make one for me, why?” Cloud whispers back in a hushed tone.         “Well... You know... For reasons...” Belle says twiddling her hooves.         “Oh. OH! Okay, I get it. Do you honestly have that problem with Colt?”         “Not even, but he’s only been with each of us one at a time. If we were to say, have a slumber party, he would need help. I doubt any stallion can handle four mares.” Belle says looking over to the two of us mindlessly talking about random things; breaking seems to be the subject.         “You want to know 27’s secret, how he manages to go on for long periods of time?” Cloud jabs at Belle with her wing.         “Not being with four mares at once?” Belle says deadpan.         “I don’t know what he’s done, or whom while we were apart from each other. But, what Fade told me is he and Silver spent entire day and night going at it! Then she went on about how he uses Tail for some rather, unique techniques.”         “Yeah, but has he ever just dedicated a day to satisfying you?” Belle raises an eyebrow and smirks.         “This is the first time 27’s been out of the hospital, we literally just met again since he left. I don’t even think his body is ready yet.”         “Well why not test the waters? After all, fall just started and hearth’s Warming Eve isn’t too far off, if you get what I mean.” Belle says, poking Cloud with her wing.         “Oh, I get what you mean. Why don’t you and I go upstairs to your room and have a little fun of our own?” Cloud winks at Belle.         “No thanks. The five of us are still worn out from last night’s ‘activities’.” Belle says in a vague manner.         “I don’t mind doing all the work, I know of at least two sensitive spots on you.” Cloud seductively brushes her wing against Belle’s horn, causing her to twitch. This only annoys her and Cloud ends up floating a few inches off the ground enveloped in a green glow.         “Sorry, access denied.” Belle says, sticking her tongue out.         “Your tongue, the things you could do with a forked tongue would be intense!”         “Oh, you have NOOOO idea hun.” Belle winks, dropping Cloud on her haunches just as everyone starts heading for the door.         “Hey Cloud, mind packing my suit in your saddlebags? Gramps threatened to kill me if I ruined his masterpiece... Oddly enough I don’t think he was joking either.” Everytime I think about that, a chill runs down my spine.         “Oh, yeah sure thing 27.” Cloud replies back, breaking their little private conversation.         “Okay everyone, pack lightly please. The sooner we got there, the better. We only have a small head start before this storm rolls in.” The dark clouds are still off a ways, but I can already smell water in the air.         “N-No problem, just this.” Fluttershy squeaks, revealing a small first aid kit with Colts’ name on it.         “Alrighty 27, your suit is tucked away, is everypony ready to go?” Cloud flies back down stairs, opening the front door. We all nod in response before filling out the front door.         I’m the first one out, I begin stretching, especially my leg. “You up for a brisk run, Colt?”         “Fuck...” He abruptly answers.         “It’s only an eighty mile run, roughly.” Should’ve been a ten foot walk if that Shell Shock spell didn’t backfire as expected.         “I can barely run a mile, let alone eighty, fuck it, I’m going back to bed!” He announces turning back towards the house.         I could use a good workout, so putting Colt on my back would be like using a weighted backpack. “Who said anything about you running?” Tail grabs him by the waist, reeling him back from the door.         “Oh.” He says before hopping on my back. “Run you filthy peasant!”         “Easy now boyo, I need to finish stretching out before I put the team on my back and carry you all to the promised land.” Tail grabs him again, lowering Colt off of my back. “Fluttershy, are you a strong flyer?” I ask as I bend over backwards; keeping my feet firmly planted on the dirt. My answer appears right before me as I see her struggling to carry the small medical kit. “Okay, what about you, Belle?” I ask, kicking off the ground and swinging my legs over my head; my core lets out a most satisfying popping sound. “Oh that felt grand!” I cried out.         Without uttering a word, she flies up overhead, doing various maneuvers; showing off her flying abilities. “Alright, looks like you’re a strong flyer like Cloud; good, that will save some weight then. I should be able to carry about four hundred pounds, Colt, how much do you weigh?”         “Two hundred somethin’, or I used to before my body was fuel for a fire. So now I have no idea.” He emphasizes this point by showing him how baggy his clothes are now.         “Hold still then.” Tail pick him up, lifting and lowering him a few times before setting Colt back onto the ground. “I can tell you this, you’re a lot lighter than you were the last time I had you on my back.” Which seems like ages ago, right after the facility. “You’re a solid one hundred seventy five pounds, glad to see you’re in a healthy weight zone, just don’t go doing it again.”         “Do me, do me!” Pinkie tackles Tail, wanting to use him like a living weighing scale.         “Okay Pinkie Pie, you’re just about sixty pounds. Trixie, you’re next.” Surprising since all I seen her eat is bakery related food.         “Awww.” Pinkie Pie says as her hair audibly deflates.         “That isn’t too much Pinkie Pie, plus it makes you better at hugging.” Colt chimes in before scooping her up.         “Really?” She asks, poking her stomach. “Guess it does!” She gives him a quick hug before bouncing off back next to Fluttershy.         “Trixie does not want that, thing, picking her up, it looks weird.” She states, prodding at Tail with a stick.         “How does Tail look weird? If anything, he’s just six-.” Come to think of it, he feels a bit longer since he regrew. “Seven feet of loveable Tail.” Note to self, measure Tail next free time. “Mix in a little prankster and some “unique” abilities for fun, and you get one Tail.” Tail eagerly nods his tip in agreement.         “That’s the thing, Trixie doesn’t know where he’s been,”         “Oh don’t worry, Tail is very particular, and I can’t stress the word nearly enough, on how much I clean him; he’s obsessed with it.”         “Okay, but no funny business.” She states, glaring at Tail.         Tail slithers over to Trixie, curling up in a small, round platform; waiting for Trixie to step on. “Go ahead Trixie, Tail is a gentleman after all.”         “Fine, but if he does anything weird to Trixie, you will be dealt with in the same manner as last time.” She inspects Tail’s attempt at a scale before cautiously stepping on him.         “Now, was that so hard Trixie? You’re about fifty five pounds; give or take a pound or two.” Trixie’s jaw drops.         “Aww come on Trixie, fifty five isn’t that bad, now cheer up.” Colt tries to consult her, but she just slowly walks back next to the pink sugar ball known as Pinkie Pie.         “Last, but not least, Fluttershy.” Fluttershy, with medical kit in tow, steps on the scale Tail provided for her.         “Are you okay down there?” She asks Tail.         “Fluttershy... I don’t know how to say this... But you weigh sixty pounds...”         “Oh my!” She says worriedly, dropping the medical kit with a resounding thud.         “Oh honey, that medkit just shaved off a few pounds, you now weigh thirty pounds.”         “Did I really put on that much weight?” She asks, inspecting her flank, drawing a jealous stare from Trixie.         “How much do you normally weigh, Fluttershy?” I ask while she steps off of Tail.         “Last time I was almost twenty eight, I have been a lazy flank haven’t I?”         “If it makes you feel any better, I’m a whopping two hundred thirty pounds of muscle, that’s not factoring in the one hundred pounds of Tail I’ve been carrying around.” Or at the very least, I’d like to think I weigh roughly two hundred and thirty.         “It doesn’t... I’m sorry...” She says before hovering back over to the group.         “Hey Belle, you mind carrying the medkit? Every pound I can shave off from my payload means I can go faster.”         “No. Colt, incoming!” She shouts, before hurling the medkit at him.         “Okay then... With the medkit, I’ll be carrying three hundred and fifty pounds on my back, out of four hundred.” I let out a sigh before dropping down to all fours. “Okay, everyone find a comfortable position.” I order.         “I call back seat!” Pinkie shouts, diving onto Tail.         “Before we get started, I’ll be playing some music from my PDA.” I reach into my pocket, fishing it out. The screen flickers to life as I turn it on. “Okay, music starting shortly, everyone else hop on so we can get this train going.” I then lean over, allowing all to try and pile up on my back with Tail carrying Pinkie Pie and Cloud and Belle flying alongside.         My scales erupt from my skin, covering my body. The dull claws quickly turn into their jagged brethren with the appropriate pylons. “Everyone keep their limbs inside the vehicle while it’s in motion, don’t want to poke someone’s eye out with my spines.”         “Sorry dude, but a fence already beat ya to it.” Colt chuckles.         “Everyone comfortable?” I turn my head to see Colt sitting cross legged with Trixie in his lap. Tail contorts to accommodate Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy to sit comfortably. “Okay, we’ll be starting off slow until I’m warmed up, then all bets are off!” I readjust myself, making sure I can properly move. All systems show green, Fade numbing my left leg for me, full tank of gas; time for a workout. The sudden jerk of me taking off almosts sends Colt tumbling off of my back.         “Colt, what’s touching Trixie’s flank?” She asks, bouncing around in his lap from the slightly bumpy ride.         “You know, the usual.” She seems to take this the wrong way as she blushes crimson.         This run is going to be a long one... “Oh come on, lemme show ya.” No, please no, not on me, no no no. unfortunately. Credits Editors frieD195 - Tsujin Rilauco Co-Author Some Guy Who Writes aka Itsmyfuneral (Author of The Darkness Within Us All). > King Kabobs > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 71 - King Kabobs         A few hours had past into my marathon. Cloud and Belle kept in front as they chit-chat with each other; I’m glad to see she made new friends. Everyone else is occupied playing a game of cards on my back. “Hmmm... three!” Pinkie Shots.         “Go fish, sorry Pinks.” Colt replies.         “Aww phooey.” As Pinkie Pie draws a card from the pile, Belle flies up next to Colt and taps him on the shoulder.         “So, you always keep cards with you?” It’s not a bad idea, a game of cards is always a good distraction.         “Yeah, they come in handy when you need to kill time, or earn some quick cash.” Music continues to pour out from my PDA’s speaker. Cake - The Distance starts up as we near a river.         “Hold on everyone, here comes a river!” I yelled as blue flames vent from my arms and legs.         “Ha, dude, you’re like Frosty the Snowman after a nuclear holocaust.” I silently chuckle to his amusing remark. I can’t jump the width of this river, it’s too large. I hope that my frozen path can bear our combined weight.         “Try to keep up, Cloud!” I yelled again, pouring on the heat, going from a steady jog to a full on charge, easily passing her.         “27, don’t you see the ri-.” Her words fall short as she witnessed the water freezing under me.         Cloud kicks it into high gear, catching back up with the group in seconds. “That was sooo cool 27! Where did you learn to do that?!”         “A trick I figured out while I was in Cloudsdale. Walking on two legs made my stomach knot up, so I just abused my powers and turned the clouds into ice; allowing me to crawl around on all fours.” Thank you Fade, I noted.         Thinking of Fade, she’s doing an incredible job on numbing the pain in my left knee. I actually feel pretty good right now, this running cleared my mind of a lot of things; allowing me to just focus on running and nothing else. “Come on body, show me what you’re made of.” I thought to myself. The flames churned into a black-blue, each rotation they pumped even harder than the last. I shouldn’t be pushing myself so hard, but I want to; I just want to run as hard and as fast as I can. - - -         “Horror, explain to me your train of thought, would you? I’d advise against unnecessary exercise, but you’ll never listen to me.”         “Running makes me feel good; the harder I push, the better I feel afterwards.”         “Let me clarify: Is exhaustion just a form of pleasure for you?”         “Yeah, you can put it that way.”         “I see.” PRHL says flatly, sounding unamused.         “Haven’t you heard that exercise is good for the body?”         “For one that’s healthy, yes. All you’re doing is prolonging your recovery.”         “I feel great right now!”         “Until adrenaline rush wears off. You’re not going to be feeling so great after.” Yeah, he’s got me there, our little conversation dies here and I just concentrate on running. - - -         Colt and the girls continue playing their card games while Belle and Cloud stayed up front with each other; occasionally looking at either Colt or I and giggling to themselves. “Not a fan of the cold I take it?” Trixie nods, shivering in Colt’s lap. He adjusts himself so her back is against his chest and his arms are around her. Trixie shows her appreciation by giving him a small peck on the cheek. Five minutes later the girls are startled by a loud rumbling sound. “I’m hungry. Transformers, roll out!” He shouts as he curls into a ball with Trixie in the center and rolls off from my back.         Taken by surprise by Colt’s antics, thinking he fell off, I promptly throw on the breaks by shooting my pylons into the ground. I slide for several yards, scaring the earth that I skid across. I come to a jerking stop, Tail recoils around to my side, whiplashing both Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy. “G-Good, I need to r-rest anyways.” Fatigue sets in on me quickly. I collapse to the ground, panting heavily, face covered in sweat. My body aches, muscles burn in places that haven't burned in ages, but its a good kind of hurt.         “W-Where did Colt go?” Fluttershy asks in concern amid her frantic searching of the immediate area.         Cloud lands next to me, slumping down on her haunches; her chest heaving heavily as she breaths, wings hung low. “N-Now, that’s what I call a workout!” She says with a sly smile.         “Not really, I could keep going for a bit.” Belle brags, flaunting her ‘superior’ flying stamina.         “Your wings are made for speed, mine are made for power; plus I’ve been carrying about fifty pounds of weight this entire time!” She argues back.         “That, and you’re quite a bit heavier than I am!” Belle teases.         “I’m not obsessed with my weight like some ponies I know. I’m not insecure about the pony I am.” Cloud sticks her tongue out at Belle.         “It’s okay, I’m sure 27 likes bigger mares anyways.” This is escalating pretty quickly, if I could get up I would intervene.         “Why are you being so cruel Belle? I thought you were better than that.” Cloud barks back, hurt by Belle’s comment.         “Sorry, just mad cause I couldn’t join in on the card game...” Belle pouts.         “Y-You could’ve joined in if you wanted too, I was d-doing fine with the current payload; adding o-one more wouldn’t have affected me that much.” God, my sides feel like they are splitting open, it burns so good though.         “That isn’t the problem, I can alter my weight magically, the real problems are these!” She points to a hole in her hoof.         “Why are your holes a problem Belle? They just add character, like 27’s scars. I think they look mighty sexy on you, if I might add.” A question comes to mind; Cloud told me about some of the friends that she made during my absence; but never went into any detail about any ‘girlfriends’.         “Don’t you understand, the air flying through these holes just adds more wind resistance to the card, they would fly out of my hooves.”         “W-Why didn’t you just levitate the cards? Y-You performed an advanced unicorn spell, l-levitation would’ve been c-cake for you.” I add in, which earns me a facehoof from Cloud.         “Ictdolevtspls...” Belle mutters.         “Come again Belle?” Cloud’s ears perk up, leaning her head closer to Belle.         “I can’t do levitation spells anymore...” She admits, lowering her head in shame.         “How can you nearly obliterate something with a ball of raw magical energy, yet fail at levitation and telekinesis?” Trixie asks walking out from a bush, tree sap sticking to her coat.         The flames engulfing my limbs finally die out, Tail finds amusement in poking at my head. “S-Sucks to s-suck I guess.” Tail grabs me by the horns, dragging my face across the dirt so I can look at Belle and Cloud.         “Oh can it you!” Belle says before slamming me to the ground with a magical burst of energy.         Cloud rockets over to Belle, grabbing her by the shoulders. “Belle!” She screams, shaking her furiously.         Yeah, I’m in some pain now. “See! I can’t even shut your colt-friend up without overdoing it, with all this power I get from Colt its hard to tone it down. Why do you think I threw bottles at you? If I were to try and levitate them they would become lethal projectiles!” Belle picks up a rock in her hoof, envelopes it in a green energy slowly levitating it; but soon she loses concentration and the rock shoots off and imbeds itself in a tree. “See?”         “Y-Yeah, no, it’s not like I’m hurt or anything.” I say, weakling waving my hand in the air like nothing just happened.         “See what you did? He was already in bad shape, now you made it worse!” Cloud shakes Belle even harder, causing her head to violently jerk back and forth.         “D-Don’t worry about me C-Cloud, my scales absorbed the brunt of the b-blow.”         As Cloud tries to shake some sense into Belle they hear something from above and look to see what it is, only to hear Colt yell “Incoming!” Before landing next to them. “Cloud, why are you shaking Belle like a ragdoll?” He asks, picking her up along with the sad looking changeling.         “Because she’s being mean to 27!” Cloud pushes away from him, leaving him holding Belle while Cloud hovers in front of Colt.         “How could anypony this cute be mean?” That word, ‘anypony’ irks me when someone who isn’t a pony says it. Granted, if you’re from Equis, then I can understand.         I stagger to get to my feet, my arms and legs visibly shaking. “S-She couldn’t control her m-magic, f-forcing me deeper into the g-ground.” I take a step forward, almost stumbling forward as my clawed foot catches the lip of the indent.         “I’m sure it can’t be that bad. Belle, levitate these playing cards.” Belle closes her eyes, and concentrates on the deck of cards while everyone else, besides Colt, Belle, and myself run for cover.         Moments later the deck is floating in mid air. “See, I told you she can handle herse-.” Just before he finishes praising her, the deck explodes, sending ordinary playing cards flying at high velocity in all directions; most ending up embedding themselves a few inches in surrounding trees, and a few ending up in Colt and I.         “Ow...” Is all he says before curling up into a fetal position from the pain of severe papercuts. I on the other hand am not so lucky, the impact of the cards force me back into my hole; a couple of them stick straight up out of my chest like spines and one found a new home in the base of my left horn.         “Y-You n-need to find an outlet to d-discharge your abundant amount of e-energy, Belle.” I simply state from my hole.         “That’s the problem, changelings get their power from absorbing the love around them, and between the love Colt feels for me and the others and vice-versa it’s an overflow that I can’t stop.” - - -         “If I may borrow your previous statement? It sucks to suck.” PRHL states, laughing to himself. - - -         “N-Not including the l-love from my g-group...” I groan in pain, I try to stand back up, but only in vain as I fall back into my hole.         “See, I can’t handle all this love!” Belle shouted in frustration. - - -         “For a changeling princess, she’s awful at filtering energy.”         “How are you fairing? Being around so much love that is.”         “Quite fine, unlike her, I can handle my love.”         “What about your liquor? Can you handle that?”         “No.” Oh. - - -         “Is everypony alright?” Cloud calls out.         “Y-Y-Yes.” Fluttershy stammers from behind a rock.         “No, you cut my mane with one of those cards.” Trixie states.         “Hey, you’re slowly breaking your habit.” Colt says, trying to bring up something positive.         Trixie gasps loudly at the realization. I don’t know what the whole hubbub is about.         “Tri-er, I did...” Trixie says catching herself.         “I-I have an idea Belle, for an o-outlet.” Tail grabs me by the horns again, helping me sit up.         “What kind of outlet?” Belle asks.         “A l-large magical d-discharge could d-do the trick.” Tail grabs my hand, helping me to my feet. Now that I think about it, the things that Tail does to help me are physically impossible; like helping me to my feet. But I do appreciate the kind gesture.         “Unlikely, it would just build up again in a few days, and the spell that would be able to use that much energy would be harmful for anything in it’s line of fire.” A theory does come to mind, did her grumpy attitude this morning have an affect on her spell?         “J-Just direct the s-spell at something you d-dislike. Then i-increase the amount of p-power behind it.” Let’s see if my theory has any weight to it.         “I couldn’t do that, I might hurt somepony.”         “Y-Yeah, some ‘p-pony’. b-.”         “Hey Belle! I’m in love with your mother! You can’t even hold a flame up to her glory!” Cloud yells from afar.         “What did you just say...” Belle asks in a tone that sends shivers down everyone’s spines.         “D-D-D-D-Did I s-stutter?! I said I would let your mom ride me all day and night you deaf bitch!” Just after saying this, a blast of raw green energy flies just left left of her; annihilating everything behind Cloud for twenty feet.         Cloud easily dodging the first attack. “Wow, your mom was right! You’re a disgrace!” Cloud says, flying around in circles, mocking Belle.         Without saying another word, Belle starts firing round after round of raw magical energy in Cloud’s direction. Destroying various trees, rocks, or anything else in it’s path. After ten minutes of mindless destruction and a few close calls, Belle barely has enough energy to keep herself hovering above the ground.         Watching this nail-biting scene, I’m floored by Cloud’s nimbleness in the air. “A-And that my friends, is called a-aggro.” I chuckle to myself.         “Sorry Belle for saying those thing about your mother. I didn’t want you to use 27 for target practice.” Belle fires another shot of magic at Cloud, only hitting the end of her mane.         “Just don’t say them ever again.” She says almost breathlessly.         Cloud flips her mane around, inspecting the singed hairs. “You know that I love you Belle, and that all those words were meaningless; I do like the new mane though.”Belle’s last attack burnt away only a few inches, making Cloud’s mane look even more scruffy and uneven.         “Ok, just... don’t s-.” Belle slowly lowers herself to the ground before passing out.         After testing my theory... Results are as expected... I feel dreadful for unintentionally involving Cloud’s safety. “That is enough for today sweetie.” Colt says to Belle, before picking her up.         “H-Hey Colt, i-is there a card s-stuck in my left horn?” I can feel it, like having a corn husk stuck in my gums.         “Yeah, it looks wedged in there pretty good, how did paper manage to get halfway in your horns anyways?” He asks, shaking off the cards that stuck to him.         “S-Son of a bitch, I knew it, I bloody knew it!” I try to yank the card out, giving it a few good tugs before it rips; leaving a piece of the card wedged in my horn.         “Smooth dude. Hey Fluttershy, mind removing the cards from me and cleaning out these cuts?” She hovers over with medical kit in hoof, and begins inspecting the two cuts on his torso.         “Oh my, these are really deep, this might hurt for juuuuust a sec-.” She quickly pulls them out. “Oh I’m sorry.”         “Just wrap me up nurse Fluttershy, hate to have these get infected.” She nods before going to work.         “Hey, we’re pretty close to the Eastern Great Nimbusgait Lake, why don’t we just set up camp there?” Cloud flies over to me, pulling out the ace of spades from my shoulder.         “Sure why not? I wouldn’t mind camping for one night, anymore than that and I’ll just go eat a pine cone...” Colt shrugs.         With that said, Cloud takes the lead. Colt is left carrying Belle in his arms, I hobble besides him and the girls follow behind us. I look up to see the sun just past midday position, making it almost dinner time. Roughly half an hour later, we reach the shore, I walk over to a small patch of trees.         Upon inspection, these trees look suitable enough to make camp at. “Hey Cloud, mind fishing out the tarp and rope? I’ll begin setting up camp.” I shimmy up the tree trunk, Cloud lazily flies over into the tree with the tarp in her mouth.         “Oh, let me help. That is if you don’t mind.” Fluttershy whispers as she hovers over to Cloud.         “Sure, the sooner we get this set up, the sooner we can eat. Here, take this rope and tie it off on that branch over there on that tree.” I point, and she follows.         “Dude, how we gonna get that card outta your head? Also, how the fuck did paper get that deep in your horn man?”         I use Tail to hang myself upside down to tie a rope on the lower branch. “Your guess is as good as mine mate. Only thing I can tell you is that magic has it out for me.” I reply, still hanging upside down.         “Maybe if you stay in the water long enough, the water will turn the card to mush and will wash out.” I hand him a end of the rope and a metal stake.         “Yeah, I was thinking that too. Here, take this stake and drive it deep over there.”         “I will, but not until I found a spot to put sleeping beauty here.” He says, looking down at an exhausted Belle.         “Put her down against the base of the tree, in between the roots; ground there looks soft enough.” I pull myself back up into the tree, Tail sways back and forth in front of Colt’s face as I walk across the branch.         “Alright.”         I finish setting up the rope, all that’s left is the tarp. “Okay, the ropes are anchored, time for the tarp. Cloud, if you don’t mind?” Cloud flies out from the tree, she stretches the tarp out across the rope. “Okay, now secure the tarp to the lines. With it at an angle like this it will shield us from the wind at night; plus at night the heat from the fire will be trapped in our makeshift tent, keeping everyone warm and toasty.” With that said, Fluttershy and Cloud secure the tarp; thus, completing the setting up of the tent. “Hey Colt, how do you feel about fish?” I ask as I stretch out Tail.         “Dude, I lived off Chinese take out, what do you think?”         “That you ate a lot of rice?” I simply shrug.         “That, and I love anything seafood related, except lobster.”         “Too rich for yehs?” I jests.         “In both ways my comrade, now how we gonna get some fish? If Rage was electricity instead of fire, I would be more than happy to fry us up some fish.” I facepalm, hard.         “I’ll let that one go... But I was thinking of using my best friend, ol’ buddy ol’ pal here Tail as a fishing line/bait,” Tail smacks me with the tip, in return I just smile at him.         “That could work, but it would suck with him being so short; since he is only seven feet. We would have to go to the middle of the lake and stick your ass in the water.”         Tail jerks his tip over to Colt, then looks at himself before hanging his tip in shame. “Hey now, Tail’s not short, he’s just proportional.” Tail pathetically slumps down to the ground.         “He is still short when you compare him to a fishing line; hell you’re small in every way when compared to an african elephant. It’s all about perspective Tail; get a hold of yourself man!” Tail drags himself against the ground, disagreeing with Colt.         “Come on now buddy, he’s just jealous that he doesn’t have a tail. Isn’t that right, Colt?” I nudge him with my elbow, hoping he gets the clue.         “I’m just pissed that humans evolved to the point that we don’t have a tail! WHAT THE FUCK! Why would I NOT need a tail! Also even if I had a tail, it would still suck for a fishing rod but you’re all we got so lets just get it over with.” Tail wags furiously at Colt’s appraisal.         “I can make that happen, you know?”         “I know, but that would just be too convenient.” He says, turning to his head to stare at nothing.         “Pinkie... Mind explaining to me what Colt is doing?”         “I’m sorry, but your widdle brain couldn’t comprehend the fourth wall!” She says, poking her head out from under a rock before retreating.         I merely stay silent, befuddled by whatever Colt is trying to do. Tail on the other hand seems rather intrigued by the rock, he goes over to it and takes a look for himself; he finds nothing but dirt underneath. “Hey, whatcha looking for!?” Pinkie Pie asks as she bounces up behind him. Tail points at Pinkie, then the dirt under the rock. Then he lays the rock back down before burrowing himself under it, mimicking Pinkie Pie.         “I don’t get it.” She says before cocking her head.         “Great, now I have to clean you, again. Thanks Pinkie Pie...”         “No problem!” She shouts, bouncing away happily.         “So, how are we going to get your ass, Tail included, to the middle of the lake?”         “I literally can walk on water, if you haven’t noticed; the question is how am I going to lug your ass out to the middle of the lake? The answer, ice raft.” If I can create frozen armor out of water, a simple raft should be easy to craft.         “Ok, just no one lick it, I haven’t learned FULL control over my fire yet, we don’t need anyone getting injured besides us.” He states, pointing at the both of us.         “I was planning on making it large enough for us two anyways.” I say, already getting started on the bottom of the raft; making sure it will be sturdy enough to bear our combined weight.         “Dude, I just didn’t want anyone li- AH GODDAMNIT!” Colt shouts... Right into my ear when he sees Rage somehow stuck to the side of the raft.         I carve him out of the raft with my jagged claws and place him next to Colt. “Easy now little guy, don’t want to get a brain freeze, now do we?”         “Dude, this doesn’t seem physically possible.”         “There’s not enough time in my lifespan for to to even begin to comprehend this world’s physics.” Construction is coming along nicely; just need to cover up the hole Rage made and we’re golden.         “Yeah, lets go before both of us die from exploding heads...” Colt states before hopping into the raft.         “Agreed, let us embark on our voyage before we die of old age.” I climb into the raft, with one powerful push from Tail, we shove off.         Colt stands on the bow of the makeshift raft, I’m sitting back in the stern, Tail is in the water; acting like a propeller, pushing the raft forward across the lake’s surface. “How come Tail is more useful then you are?”         “I beg your pardon?” I asked as the both of us glide across the lake.         “So far; he can weigh ponies, be a fishing line, act as a boat propeller on top of all the random stuff you normally have him do, and now you’re having him be a motel ice machine.”         “Let’s get one thing straight, Tail does what he pleases. I have very little to no control over him. I can’t tell you how we’ve managed to get along until now, but Tail is a pretty cool guy.”         “Still, what can you do?” Colt asks as he starts poking me with a stick.         “Many things, I’m a walking, talking laser sponge.. Which I really don’t like being.” Really don’t. “I can parkour like a fiend.” Hardcore parkour, try saying that ten times fast. “Spit bile; which hurts like hell. I’m great with children... In all honesty, I think I would scare them because the way I look.” Still clueless on that one. “I can do many different things with water, I can even manipulate moisture in the air.”         “But can you break laws of time and space.” He asks, now poking me with two sticks.         “...” Tail pulls himself out of the water, holding a branch made out of ice. “Mine’s bigger.” I bat away the sticks that are in my face.         “Doesn’t matter, I have pony physics on my side.” Colt says, looking over to Pinkie Pie who’s setting up a large pink tent.         “Right-o then... Changing topics. This seems as good as any place to start fishing.” Tail throws the ice branch, making a big splash. I strip down to my boxers. “Don’t allow my pants to fall into the water; I don’t want to try to repair my PDA anytime soon.” With that said, I lower myself into the cold lake water and use my jagged claws as anchors.         “I’m sure with our luck, if your PDA broke, another would magically fall from the sky. Either embedding itself in my head or chest or slamming you into the ground.” Eventually he stops talking and lays down in the raft.         The sun starts to near the horizon, bringing with it the night sky slowly creeping it’s way in. “It’s getting dark, I don’t th-.” Something bites Tail, and hard, causing the raft to jerk. Colt looks over to me and the raft jerks even harder the second time.         “The hell did you catch, man?” Whatever it is, it really wants Tail.         “Colt, I want you to grab my pants and hold on...” I calmy state. The raft jerks again, dragging it a couple feet across the lake.         The both of us sit there, waiting for whatever it was biting Tail to go for him again. After several minutes of waiting, I’m nearly pulled under the surface as the raft begins to fly across the lake at high speeds. “Colt! Hold on!” I shouted.         “Oh really, thanks for the tip!” Colt shots as he holds on with Daimon’s claw like hands.         Cracks form in the raft, whatever is on the end of Tail really wants me for a snack. We’re wildly flung across the lake; I try to hold onto the raft, but fail as I’m ripped from it. I take my last breath of air before I’m dragged under, into the cold, watery depths. - - -         “Why would you go-.”         “Not a good time, PRHL!” I slam into the scaly side of this monstrous fish that has me by the tail.         “This time is good as any, no ponies go fishing in this lake because of the King.” He smirks.         “Why wouldn’t you warn me?!” I struggle to flip around to my stomach so I can kabob this fish with a few pylons; but the force is too great.         “Because you didn’t ask.” He states.         “Goddamn it PRHL! Warn me next time!”         “If there is a next time.” The King begins his descent into the darker depths, what little light the sun provided quickly fades into pure darkness. “It’s becoming rather cramped in here, water pressure is nearing dangerous levels; I’ll do what I can to counteract the effects; but it will deplete our oxygen levels.” He emphasizes on ‘our’, which never bodes well for me. “I’d suggest you’d make this quick since both of our lives are in your claws.” Nah, I thought I would take my sweat damn time on this!         My horns illuminate the immediate area in a soft green glow, shortly after the scales on my body rise up and emit the same soft glow. The crushing force of pressure softens up, enough to allow me to flip over on my stomach. I lay my flat palm on the King’s side and my pylons shot into with ease. Blood pours out from the puncture wounds and the King releases me from his grip. “How do you like me now?!” I thought to myself.         “You’re alright.” PRHL replies.         I push myself off of the King’s side, the light radiating from my body grants me a few feet of sight. I focus Fade’s power into my pylons, enlarging them with ice before firing one off at the King. It soars through the water like a torpedo, but only grazes his side. The King disappears into the darkness. I frantically search for him, only to see more darkness. “Below us!” PRHL calls out. Tail quickly responds and fires his jet-like flames and I narrowly dodge the King’s razor sharp teeth. “You focus on firing, I’ll focus on spotting him.” PRHL commands.         I slowly make my way to the surface, waiting for the next sighting of the King. “Behind us!” I swivel around to see only teeth. “Dodge!” Tail jets’ fire up again, barely dodging a nasty death. “I can empower Tail, but we’ll lose the barrier.”         “Do it, being crushed is better than being eaten!” The glow dissipates, leaving me blind again.         “Tail’s reaction speed is increased, oxygen level is at seventy-five percent, pressure levels are within tolerances.” I keep my head down as I frog-swim my way to the surface. “Four thirty o’clock!” What?!         “Keep it simple!” I fire off another pylon at what I assume is four thirty o’clock.         “Dodge!” Tail fires me backwards and the King rockets past me, I fire off the last two shots on my right arm at his general location. “Four shots remain, two power shots remain. Number of hits, unknown.” I switch over to my left arm, coat the pylons with ice as before. “Directly in front of us!” Tail repositions himself right in front of me and propels us away from the King; giving me a better shot. “Fire now!” PRHL orders.         The King is gaining on us, I fire off a pylon, but it’s a glancing blow. “Aim you idiot!” Tail pours on the heat, his jets roar as the flames grow.         “Name calling isn’t helping!” I fire off two more shots, one of them strikes true and hits him on the upper lip; the other he dodges. I lead him with my last normal shot and fire it off into the darkness; hoping it hit.         As I pull out one of my power pylons, PRHL screams. “Six o’clock!” I look down to see his teeth right below me. “No time to dodge!” I grasp my power pylon with both hands shove it in the King’s jaw; preventing him from chomping down on me. “Do something!”         “What does it look like I’m doing?!” He’s swimming us towards the surface again, I can finally see again. My power veins haven’t fully recovered from their rupture; something as basic as running isn’t a strenuous task as, say, fighting off the King of fish after all. “PRHL! How high is the risk of rupturing again?!”         “Moderate...” He says with a grim tone.                  “It could be worse!” Slowly, the mixture of Fade’s and Friend’s power begins to flow through the war torn body. Each pulse of power brought with it an unnerving fear. I ignore the sharp pains in my arms, I begin to gain a foothold in this power struggle of ours.         “Horror. Whatever you’re going to do, do it now.” In one fluid motion, I manage to push myself out far enough from the King, as he rockets pass me, I gore his underbelly; ripping a gash in him. Before he has a chance to react, I load up my last powershot and fire it, piercing cleanly through the bottom of his skull and the King floats dead in the water. “Good work.” Without a second thought, I quickly swim to the surface; the first breath of fresh air has never felt so good before.  “Now, how are you going to cook him?” PRHL says a bit curious.         “Can’t cook until we clean, which we can do quickly right here.” It doesn’t take me long to clean out the insides while out in the middle of the lake. Tail freezes a large fish hook-shape on his tip and tows the King behind me as I swim back to shore. - - -         After I was pulled under, the ice raft was sent flying towards shore, it shatters on impact; sending Colt flying face first into the nearest tree.         “Colt, are you alright?!” Trixie asks.         “Colt! Where’s 27?! And why are his pants in the tree?!” Cloud asks, peeling his face off the side of the tree.         “In the lake. Now excuse me, I have to get back to being in pain.” He says before falling off the side of the tree.         “W-What happened?! All I saw were you guys flying across the lake before you came crashing into the shore.”         “Big thing pulled 27 under, sent me into a tree, gave me a migraine and is probably having sexy times with 27 as we speak.”         “That’s an awful thing to say Colt. Why aren’t you in there trying to find him? Can’t you swim?” Cloud hastily replies.         “I can swim just fine, but I don’t seem to be able to move my legs...” Colt says, turning his gaze back over to the lake, he sees patches of ice forming over it’s surface before large ice spires erupt from the lake. They jut out several feet above the water, sticking straight up into the air. More and more come bursting out of the lake as everyone sits there, or in Colt’s case, lay there in a broken heap, mesmerized by the icy ballet that’s being played out before them.         “Never mind, he seems fine. Anyways, Cloud could you poke my legs with a stick?”         “Why?” She asks, still casting her gaze over at the lake.         “I want to figure out which leg the tree broke, and nurse Fluttershy is hiding behind a rock at the moment.” Colt states, pointing to the quivering pink tail sticking out from behind another large rock.         “Fine.” She breaks off a stick from a nearby tree and jabs it into his leg.         “Okay, not that one, try the other now.” She stabs him in the other leg, and hard.         “Yup, it’s my left leg, after 27 is done playing can someone make me a splint, or at least move me?” After saying this, Trixie sighs before trotting over to him and drags him away from the lake by his arms. “Where exactly did you get a tent?”         “Trixie used to live on the road, she is always prepared.”         “Sweet.” Cloud watches as Trixie drags him into her tent, slowly she sighs before watching the lake again.         “Heh, at least things are never dull around these two...” Cloud mutters to herself. “I hope he’s alright.” Cloud patiently sits there, keeping a watchful eye over the lake.         Colt hobbles out of the tent with help from Trixie and a new splint. She helps him over to a tree and as he sits down next to Belle, a large bloody spike erupts from the lake. “Is it just me, or is that spike a different color?” Cloud asks, landing next to Colt.         “It’s not you, looks like he finally hit the freakin’ thing.” He replies, stroking Trixie’s mane.         “I-Is it over?” Fluttershy asks timidly.         “What happened?” Pinkie Pie asks, appearing by Colt’s side.         Cloud inches towards the edge of the lake, a few minutes pass before she sees me walking out of the lake; armored up and the King towed behind me. “You wanted to know what I could do?! THIS is what I can do!” I shout triumphantly. “Well while you were doing that, I got flung at a tree.” Colt jokes, pointing to his leg. “27, what happened?! What’s with all the spires?” Cloud asks, flying over to me, going in for a hug but stops right as she’s about to make contact. I look down to my armor and chuckle to myself. “Those were failed attempts on trying to shiskabob this fucker. Kinda hard to aim while you’re inside a fish’s mouth.” Tail unhooks himself from the King’s lip and strips himself of his plating. “You know we don’t eat meat, 27.” Cloud laughs. “Hmmm, didn’t think this through. So what would you girls like to eat?” Colt asks. “I wouldn’t mind a salad, I mean, if it’s not too much trouble.” Fluttershy quietly replies. “I already have cupcakes!” Pinkie Pie beams as she reveals a box of six cupcakes. “Tri- I would like a salad as well, Belle would probably want one too.” Trixie says, curled up on Colt’s lap. “Alright, what will you have Cloud?” Colt asks. “I’m really fine for anything. No meat, 27.” She says, emphasizing the no. I’ve already begin to filet the King, cutting him down into more sizable portions. “Hey Colt, grilled or blackened?” “Raw...” Daimon speaks up. “Really? I have a possibly broken leg so you want to add possible food poisoning to the mix?” Quick note, fresh fish such as I have here is safe to eat raw, as long as you thoroughly cleaned it first. Now, that ‘sushi’ you can get from a trucker’s gas station would most likely give you food poisoning. “Just trust me on this, after all, if I remember correctly you like your steaks pretty rare.” Second quick note. Beef is also safe to eat, rare, burnt, raw. Unlikely that you’d get sick or contract some kind of parasite or bug from undercooked beef products; granted still possible, but unlikely. “Fine, but if I get sick you owe me.” I literally walk into the chest cavity of the King, standing perfectly straight, this monster is huge to say the least. “You’ve never had sushi before Colt? It’s an aquired taste. I was just going to feast upon the carcass after you’ve had your fill.” Sushi can go either way with me, somedays I enjoy it, others I don’t. This is one of those days that I like it, mainly because I’m hungry and don’t feel like waiting for fire to cook it. “Whatever you say Bear Grylls, just don’t start drinking your own brew as long as I’m around, okay?” “That too is an acquired taste, it’s sterile and replaces lost nutrients and minerals; good in a pinch.” I highly recommend not doing this unless it’s dire. “Who’s Bear Grylls?” Belle asks sleepily, rubbing her eyes. “A crazy survivalist expert in our world who would do the weirdest things to survive, and then eventually everyone figured out the show was fake.” “Survivalist expert?” Cloud asks. “Just think of me Cloud, minus the tail, horns, and claws.” Cutting up bite size pieces for Colt. “Or me without all the injuries, power, and sense of humor.” Colt adds without a second thought. “In all honesty Colt, just knowing the basics of how to survive off the land will save your life one day.” “Yeah, and drinking soda and pop rocks is gonna make my stomach blow up.” I silently shake my head in denial, don’t even want to tackle that one. “Here Colt, try a few pieces, if you don’t like it; I’ll just cook you some.” Tail hands him a flat rock with raw fish on it. “You, cook? Have you forgotten who here is a living match?” Colt asks, igniting his fingertip before taking the plate of fish. “Hey, I’m a damn fine cook, I got flint and tinder in Cloud’s bags.” Or I hope so at least. “Eh.” Colt replies, inhaling the raw fish. “Daimon, what did you do?” I wash my claws before I start on the salad for the girls, doubt they would enjoy a fish salad. “Just made you a lot less picky when it comes to food is all.” “Fine, just don’t do anything weird, no wings, horns, or new appendages of any sort, ever.” “Fine...” I fish through Cloud’s saddle bags, they’re surprisingly deeper than the seem. I find the herbs Nyuel stashed in here for us to use. “I feel like that’s more directed at me.” I say, preparing to make a big bowl of salad for the girls. “Kinda, and where the hell did you get herbs to make a salad? At the bottom of the lake?” “I didn’t, Cloud stocked up on supplies back in Talonpolis before we came.” “Ah, so why did you leave there? Got a bounty on your head, or too many mares with your kid? He ask jokingly. The question leaves an awkward silence in it’s wake, it nearly knocks me flat on my ass. Slowly my head begins to hang low and I stop everything I’m doing; even thinking about Talonpolis makes me think of... her. “That, I do not wish to speak of right now, maybe later.” Hopefully never. I proceed to scoop out the salad into five smaller bowls and Tail dishes them out to the girls. “Fair enough man, it seems we can’t ever leave a place normally now can we?” “Normal? There’s nothing normal about this world. But, this world that we’ve managed to come to is my home now, I don’t wish to return to Earth, you?” My life is here now, whatever happened back on Earth, I don’t care. All the memories I’ve made, people I’ve met, all that is gone, and all that matters are the memories I make before I take my leave. “If I returned, it would be to a stain on the concrete, literally.” Colt says, taking an unneeded dark turn. “Jumper aye? Had a hunch that you’ve went section eight and took the easy route; would’ve expected a bullet to the head, but gravity gets the job done.” I solemnly state. “Actually that was my backup plan, still have it hidden away in town. NO ONE knows about it.” He whispers to me. “9mm Beretta pistol, I’m assuming? A common civilian weapon, cheap but reliable.” It was during my timeline, don’t know about his. “Yeah, lets hope I never need to use it...” He whispers. “What are you two talking about?” Cloud asks in between bites. “Oh nothing special, just how Colt got here.” I hastily reply, hiding our private conversation in plane sight. “How did you get to Equestria, Colt?” Cloud asks with another full mouth. Just as Cloud asks, the girls look to her and shake their head with a deadpan expression on their faces. “What?” She asks once more. I quietly observe the girls’ expression and I look over to Colt to see a foul expression masking his face. “Not the best topic for Colt, Cloud.” I mutter, and Cloud goes back to eating her salad. “So, boy or girl?” Colt asks, getting payback at Cloud. “Excuse me?” She retorts. “Who’re you asking Colt? Cloud or myself?” I walk back into the fish cavity, prepare to dine on an all I can eat sushi buffet. “Well, unless you had a sex change recently, I am referring to Cloud; last time she flew in through the window, she wasn’t as fluffy.” “Jeez, what’s with everypony calling me fat today?” She says, looking down at her flanks. “If it makes you feel better, I never called you fat; nor do I ever plan on it.” My voice echos out from the gaping maw of the King. “I never said fat, I said fluffy.” Colt restates, poking her stomach. Cloud smacks away Colt’s hand away before he can poke her again. “It’s because in Talonpolis, all they had was gryphon shampoo, so my coat isn’t as it normally is.” “Sure, why not, plus being a lil’ fluffy isn’t so bad. After all, Pinkie Pie is fluffy and I wouldn’t have her any other way.” He says, smiling at Pinkie Pie, whose face was covered in icing. Cloud goes back to eating her salad, the moon dominates the sky now; the sun has already retreated back into hiding. “Colt might as well get a fire started, mind doing that? I’m still eating away at this fish.” It’s what I’d expect of sushi, slightly odd texture to it, almost slimy, extremely clean tasting though.         One major drawback, the King has a lot of small bones, and it’s requiring a lot of effort not to swallow one. “Any reason for the violent disassembly of the giant fish?” Colt asks as I toss out a fairly large bone.         “Bones are in the way, can’t get to the meat without removing a few things.”         “Fair enough, hey Pinkie Pie, got enough to eat or you want some salad?” He asks, only to see an empty box that held a six pack of cupcakes setting next to her.         “No, I’m okay!”         “Um Colt, do we have any blankets?” Colt looks over to see Belle, she’s shivering as she curls up into a ball to try to keep warm.         “No, but I have an idea, can someone go get some firewood?”         “I can.” Fluttershy whispers after eating only one third of her salad.         “So Cloud, what exactly went down in Talonpolis?”         “As soon as I got there, I had a sit-down with the Don himself, he was a biggun’ too. His sheer size scared the hay out of me. But he kept me and my crew busy with missions so I didn’t even meet 27 until the duel.”         “Huh, I guess I don’t gotta worry about them coming to Ponyville anytime soon, you just saved me some time man, by the way, how’s Silver?” I missed a bone during the pick, and I inhale it as soon as I hear her name.         “D-Didn’t mean to worry anyone, just had a piece of bone stuck in my throat.” I cough a few times for good measure. “Like I said early at the house Colt, that wound is still too fresh; another time maybe.” Maybe means never ever, hopefully.         “I will pick at that one later then, but this one you should no problem answering; why exactly is there a changeling INSIDE of you. I mean I’ve been inside Belle, bu-.” Oh. The next thing I hear is girlish giggles from Colt, sounds like someone shared a little too much.         Tail sticks his tip out from the King’s belly, he tilts his head to the side and so does Cloud; both shooting confused looks at Colt. “Long, or short version?”         “Well Belle took the long version s-.” This time she grabs his head and shoves it into the ground, effectively silencing him. - - - “I’ll answer their needless questions.” PRHL states before taking control. “Go for it, Hey PRHL.” “What is it?” “Thank you, for everything, you’ve been a great help.” “Don’t mention it. No, really, don’t.” - - -        I finally step out of the King, and give my full stomach a good pat. “I can answer that question.” My voice becomes more gravely as PRHL speaks through me. “I’ve been... Reconstructing his body for some time now. First his eyesight, then some work on his heart, also had to replace a rib that I broke.” I’m pretty sure that he never did replace that rib... “He nearly killed me when he slipped into a coma after the duel; both power arteries ruptured in both arms and legs. Internally his body encased itself in ice; freezing him so he wouldn’t bleed out. He ended up freezing me too, until the Doctor cut through his chest and I slipped out unnoticed. If it wasn’t for the Horror virus that he transmitted to me, I would’ve been snuffed out by the cold.” “Very interesting, very interesting indeed.” Colt says, his voice muffled by the fact that Belle is now using his head as a pedestal as he continues to eat dirt. “There you are, why were you in Talonpolis, what is she planning!?” Belle shouts at me. “I was in Cloudsdale, then Talonpolis because of Horror, to your second question; I don’t know.” He simply states. “How can you not know? Did she banish you, did you run away, or are you one of the ones she deems ‘unfit’ for her hive?” PRHL seems rather amused by her question, because he’s cracking a smile right now, or at least I think that is what he’s doing. “None of the above.”  “Then how did you leave? No drone can leave the hive.” Yeah, he’s enjoying himself right now, I can hear him laughing on the inside right now. “I’m no mere drone, nor do I plan on ever taking orders from anypony ever again; I’m retired.” He says with a smug look, and we both mentally bump fist to swissed-hoof. “Yet you still are and will always be one, nothing can ever change that... I’m watching you.” Belle says before hopping off Colt’s head. “Same applies to you. But I’m willing to tell you what happened during the battle of Canterlot; for a price.” - - -         “I wouldn’t mind knowing what happened.” I say in the back seat. - - -         “The Queen is no longer a concern of mine; whatever happens to her or this land is meant to happen. And no, I know I’m not the first changeling, nor probably the last you’ll ever see; there’s at least a few dozen of our brethren still locked away; starving in the Canterlot dungeons.”         “Care to repeat that?” Colt asks, literally seething with anger.         “Which part? The part of whatever happens to this land is meant to be? Or my brethren starving in the bowels of Canterlot? Withering away to nothing while they’re being tortured to death?”         “That one... Looks like Celestia is going to get a visit sometime soon, don’t you agree Belle?” - - -         “All yours, seems that I’ve ‘accidentally’ poked the fleshy one too hard, whoops.” PRHL hums to himself, the sarcasm is thick on that last part.         “Gee, thanks.”         “Yep.” - - -         “If you wish to start a war, by all means do so at your own cost.” My voice returns to it’s former self.         “It isn’t a war if we have already won, now is it?”         “How do you plan on doing that? March in? Kill anything that moves? You’re ignorance will be your undoing. You shouldn’t get involved with this world’s affairs, it’s not your battle to be fought. You’re still just a kid, you have no idea how to fight a war.” Yep, someone’s britches got a little too big for them.         “Who said anything about a war, just some batshit crazy person freeing all the imprisoned changelings from the inhumane torture brought upon by their queen’s foolish actions and the ignorance of a certain princess.” Jesus, he has no idea what he’s getting himself into if he decides to proceed with this.         “They’re prisoners of war, their fates have already been deci-.”         “Nothing in this world is absolute, everything can change, one second your life is fine, the next everything is ripped to shreds before your eyes...”         “Listen you naive child, you wish to protect the ones you love? Then don’t go through with this. What do you think will happen once all of those prisoners are free? They’ll go report Belle’s location to their queen; it’s obvious that she’s here hiding from her.”         “Belle won’t be a part of this, but I would rather set them free then have them die for their failure of a queen.”         “You’re not listening, you mindless moron. If Celestia is half as intelligent as I think she is, then the first person she’ll come for is the alien that’s no longer working for her. She’ll come down on you with the full force of an entire army; I doubt you can defeat an entire army by yourself, no matter how powerful you think you are.”         “Last time only one of us fought and we nearly won. Without you to interfere and all four of us on this, it shouldn’t be a problem.”         “She has wings, you don’t. All she needs to do is fly out of your reach and idly watch while her army swarms you.” How does he not see this? Is he so blinded by rage that he can only see red?         “No she won’t, just like last time she won’t just stand by while we fight, she will feel the need to protect her sheep.”         “The Elements of Harmony, do you know what that does Colt? Because I know exactly what that will do to you.” Banishing, and something I still can’t wrap my head around, sending him to the moon? Like what the hell?         “I doubt even she can convince all six of them to seal us while all we want is to free prisoners she’s been torturing for months now.”         “If she labels you as a threat to Equestria, I’m sure that she’ll have no problem turning them on you.”         “Who needs Equestria? There are other places to live.”         “Then go live somewhere else then! Don’t waste what little time you have left on the affairs of a world that you yourself are a literal alien to.” I desperately pleaded.         “It won’t be a waste to us even if we don’t make the slightest difference, plus who are you to talk, you have done more to this world than us!”         “That’s just it, IF; what if you fail and they take Belle? Then what? They’ll do to her what their already doing to the others; do you want that? You don’t understand, you’re just a child trying to play hero!” I retort back, shaking my claws at him. “What I’ve done to this world... it was to survive, not to be the hero.”         “No shit, you joined the mob, and if it was all to survive then why not just get a regular job?!”         “He joined to find me Colt!” Cloud screams.         “And I’m doing this to help Belle’s kind and stop them from being treated like shit!”         “You have no idea what kind of trouble awaits you if you decide to stir up this hornets nest. I won’t be there to pull your charred body from the flames again.” He’s a damn fool.         “Ha! Last time she only used you to stop me, without you around it will be so much easier...”         There’s no convincing him from this path. I let out a sigh of defeat as my shoulders slump down. “I guess I can say I told you so when I see your soul wandering the Abyss; go ahead, go play with fire, kid; go learn how war really works, the hard way. It’s your life, not mine.”         “Yes, yes it is.” Colt states before limping off into his tent, the girls soon to follow.         “What was that all about? I get it, the changelings were ordered to attack Canterlot and they failed. But if-.”         “Please, just drop it. At least you understand how futile the idea of freeing them is.”         “Fine... Jeez, 27 you smell awful! Go take a bath in the lake before you even think of coming into the tent!” Cloud orders, I do a quick look over of myself, and see fish giblets covering me.         “Yeah, I do smell a bit...fishy.” That was a terrible pun.         “That... No, just no...” Cloud face-hooves.         “That bad?” She only nods. “Fine, I’ll be right back then; better not fall asleep before I get back.”         “Oh trust me, I won’t.” With that said, I remove my PDA and put that into my chest-cache, and wash both my pants and boxers in the laker first before jumping in for a quick late night skinny dipping. I do my usual routine, wash Tail, double wash Tail, and then if Tail is satisfied, I wash myself. When I emerge from the lake, I see Cloud quietly sitting by the fire. “Jeez, you took forever in there, I started to think something caught you again.” She laughs.         “Nah, Tail likes to be thoroughly cleaned.” Tail happily wags that he’s now sparkly clean. “Cloud?”         “Hmm?” She turns her head away from the fire to face me.         “Is everything alright?”         “What do you mean?”         “Well, that stunt you pulled early with Belle discharge was nail-biting to watch.”         “Oh, that. Yeah I’m fine.” She dismisses it with a wave of her wing.         “You sure?”         “27, can we just go to bed? I’m tired.” Cloud let’s out a fake yawn.         “Sure.” It’s obviously that she doesn’t want to talk about it. We’ve both had a long day, and an even longer one ahead of us tomorrow. “Let me just dry off real quick and I’ll be right there.” Cloud nods before trotting off into the tent. I shortly follow after drying off and re-stoking the fire. I find Cloud still awake when I get into the tent, she’s laying on top of the covers.         “Cloud I have som-.”         “27 I have som-.” We say in unison, both of us stop mid-sentence and a awkward silence fills the void between us.         “You go.”         “You go.” And we do it again. “Cloud you first.”         “Can you put away your scales? Just for tonight? I like the old you, the you before you went off to Unyasi.” I try, but on the first attempt my scales don’t retract. I hide my worried look and on the second attempt they slowly retract back into my skin.         “Better?”         “Much, thank you.” She gives me another warm smile and pats the next to her, motioning for me to lay down. “Come on, lay down. I don’t bite, much.” Cloud bursts into laughter, I’m happy to hear her laugh again.         “Oh.” I crawl behind her, she flips around in my arms to face me.         “Soooo, what’cha going to say?” Cloud asks, her face just a few inches away from mine.         “I was going to say how happy I am that we’re back together again.”         “Good, just as you should be!” I give her a surprised look, not expecting that outcome. “I’m kidding! I’m kidding!” She playfully punches my chest with her hoof. “Ha! You’re blushing, that’s adorable!” And so I am. “You’re so easy to make you blush. Ever since the first time you and I shared in the bed, Celestia, I never seen anypony blush so hard before!” My cheeks turn even redder at this though. “This is why I like the old you, you’re a completely different pony when you’re not all black and scaly.”         “I guess I am. How about that.” Cloud scoots in a little closer, her lips just a couple inches away from mine. “Clou-?” She kisses me, and as I get into it she pulls away.         “Not tonight, that’s just a little taste on what I got planned for you when we get to the house.” She rolls over in my arms again and presses her back against my chest. “Night 27.”         “Good night, Cloud.” I stay awake a little bit longer than Cloud, she falls asleep quickly in my arms. But eventually I fall asleep as I watch the fire slowly turn to embers. Credits Editors frieD195 - Tsujin Rilauco Co-Author Some Guy Who Writes aka Itsmyfuneral (Author of The Darkness Within Us All). > A Place to Call my Own > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 72 - A Place to Call my Own         The Abyss. My eternal resting place. I find comfort in knowing that there’s at least something waiting for me on the other side. Whomever’s soul I take ends up here. Each one on their own voyage to the ominous purple glow that Friend calls the Black City; my so called home away from home. Under some circumstances, I break the rules for my own cause. I claimed the soul of the Don for my own, and I aim to make him pay for the suffering he caused me and someone that was... once close to me.         “You’ve angered the Abyss by doing this.” Arkis says, circling the imprisoned Don. “I hope it’s worth it.”         “I’ve given the Abyss plenty of souls during my contract, it can part with one.” The Don is bound and gagged, limply hanging in chains. “Now, Don. You are my bitch, for the rest of eternity; I’ll see to it that you’ll experience the pain you inflicted onto others!” The Don flinches as I step forward, I peer deep into his eyes and see a primal fear. “Arkis, time flows faster here in the Abyss, correct?”         “Yes.”         “How much faster?” “Here’s a point of reference for you. One Equis day equals one thousand Abyss days.” He sighs before stepping away from the Don. “I won’t partake in... this.” More fun for me then. “Do unto others as you would have them do unto you.” He says as he walks away, leaving me alone with my new playmate. “You hear that Don? Just tonight, you and I will be enjoying each others company. Five. Hundred. Days. Just you and I.” With that said, let tonight’s event begin. His cries of anguish and screams of terror filled my ears with such joy, a symphony of bliss. - - - The first thing I feel as I wake up is the sun’s warmth on my face. Last night was awesome to say the least. I feel like a new horror, clear head and an even clearer conscience. “Hmmm, good mornin’.” Cloud says, nuzzling my chest. “You sleep well?” She asks with half lidded eyes. “Like the dead. You?” “That makes two of us.” Cloud squirms in my arms, worming her way so her head rests next to mine. “You talk in your sleep, did you know that?” “Do I?” “Mhmm.” “What kind of things do I talk about while I slumber?” Cloud happily smiles before letting out a long yawn. “I don’t know. I got up in the middle of the night because nature called. When I got back you were quietly laughing.” “Must’ve been a good dream or something.” I assure you, it was no mere dream. “Yeah, I was probably in it.” A seductive grin flashes across Cloud’s muzzle. “Or was Fade there too?” Oh my. That’s... Oh my. “Ha! You’re blushing again, I must be right.” No, but that would be one pleasant dream though. “Yeah, you caught me.” I say, waving a hand in the air, hoping to dismiss this topic. “Hey Cloud.” “Hmm?” “I’ve really missed you.” “I missed you too, 27.” We lay there, cuddling for a little while longer before getting up. Cloud decides to go gather some berries for breakfast for everyone, and I take a quick swim in the lake. It doesn't really feel natural for me to be swimming, let alone doing anything without my scales out. Last night, when I tried to retract my scales and failed the first time, did set off alarms in my head. But I pushed my worries away while I swam. By the time I finished, I see Cloud talking to a half-asleep Colt. “Morning Colt, sleep well? Cloud asks, her arms full of berries. “Yeah, what exactly happened last night? I remember fish, then something about changelings, and then I blacked out.” He says as he rubs the side of his head. “You don’t remember the argument that happened last night?” She asks with her head cocked. “Not really, every once in awhile I don’t remember certain parts of days, like the first time Daimon took over.” “Oh, I see... Maybe it’s for the better.” “I don’t know, something seems off though...” “Don’t think too hard on it, you might hurt yourself.” I say while walking out of the lake. “Hey, you would think hard on it too if your memory had random holes in it.” “Do you forget who you’re talking to?” “No, but there are days I can’t remember anything from. I would suggest magic being involved but it doesn’t work on me.” Yeah, lucky you. “Don’t force it, it will only make things worse. If any of those memories do manage to come back, they’ll return of their own accord.” I grab a handful of berries from Cloud, she smiles at me while I eat them one by one. “Fine, but if anything else goes missing I’m gonna start asking questi-. Hey Girls!” He shouts as he sees the four mares sleepily walk out from the tent. “Do you remember what happened last ni-?” “No!” They all say in unison, a bit louder than they meant to. “Okay then... Anything wrong girls?” They all shake their heads and sit down next to him. “Who’s hungry?” Cloud asks, each of the girls raises a hoof into the air. Cloud flies over to each one of them and dispenses the fruit that she’s collected. “I’m not much of a gatherer, but at least this will tide you over until we reach the house.” I begin deconstruction of the camp; the tent is first to be broken down and put away. Alright, Trixie, need any hel-, guess not.” Colt says, turning around to see Trixie quickly dismantling the tent in no time at all. “Soooo, we ready to go then?” Colt asks. “Yeah, 27 and I got up early so we can get everything packed up. I’m ready, how about you 27?” “Been ready, would’ve liked it if we left at dawn; but someone likes to sleep in.” I say looking at Colt. “Oh, I-I’m sorry.” Fluttershy squeaks. “No, not you, Colt.” I reply as I get dressed. “Eh, I like my sleep, just as you like swimming nude for Cloud.” “The human and horror body is a beautiful thing, Colt. Only insecure people would have issues seeing beauty.” “Touche. Ready to go?” With that said, the crew climbed onto my back after I was done with my routine stretching. Cloud and Belle take the lead. I feel a little sluggish at first, but after my stiff muscles loosen and warm up, I even out to a steady run. Every once in awhile, I would hit a bump in the path, causing Colt to hit his bum leg against my side, causing him minor discomfort. Colt and the girls went back to playing cards, Cloud and Belle talk amongst themselves, every now and again looking back at Colt and I then snickering to themselves. I zone out as I run, not talking much, if at all. They day wore on as the sun rose high into the sky. Just as the sun approached its zenith, when we’d normally have lunch, I decided to keep moving. We started to near the edge of the forest, the terrain starts to go uphill as we near the forest sitting in front of a mountain. I slow down from a sprinting to a more steady jog. Cloud and Belle turn hard right, into a hidden, overgrown path leading straight into the woods. I shoot the pylons on my right arm into the ground, banking hard into the turn. The weight on my back shifts to the side, but Tail catches them before they topple over. The path is overgrown with foliage, loose gravel and densely packed trees block out the sun’s light; but a few rays of light manage to break through the canopy of leaves and penetrate to the forest floor below. I jump over a fallen tree on the path, Colt’s leg hits my side again, generating another bolt of pain. Cloud and Belle disappear as they break through the tree line, shortly after I burst through it and collapse on the ground exhausted; ejecting everyone off my back and tumbling to the ground. “FFFFFFUUUUUUUUUUU!” Colt screams as he lands on his leg. “Everypony alright?” Cloud asks, flying over to the girls to make sure they’re okay. “B-Besides Colt and myself, I’m sure everyone is al-alright.” I pant heavily as I lay here on the ground. “Gotta love our luck, where’s Belle?” I kinda need the medical kit right now. “C-Cloud, just give him a h-healing potion.” I moan as I roll over onto my back. “Or some morphine and duct tape, either or will do the job.” “One moment please, there’s so much stuff packed into my bags it’s hard to find anything.” Cloud rummages through her saddlebags, eventually finding a vial. “This it 27?” “Is it green with bits floating in it?” Laying there, breathing heavily. I enjoy the fresh mountain air. But something doesn’t seem right, I’m picking up the scent of wet dog, and it’s fresh. “Yes.” “Then yeah. Poison is the y-yellowish reddish vial, and the blue one, don’t w-want to know what that is.” Cloud flies over to Colt, uncorking the vial and shoving it in his hands. “Hey 27, is the blue one a ‘stamina’ potion? If you get my drift.” Colt chuckles. “No, no, ‘stamina’ is m-more of a golden c-color.” “Poison is a yellow, ‘stamina’ is golden, there must be so many bedroom related deaths from that, who the hell makes those same color!?” “P-Poison is more of a brown if anything. The b-blue one is there as a just in case sort of thing.” “Not that potions class isn’t fun Snape, but can your assistant help me up?” Colt wraps an arm around Cloud, with a few powerful flaps of her wings. she manage to get you up on your feet. “Who’s Snape?” Belle asks, hovering overhead. “A potions teacher from a fantasy book series in our world, it was seven books long that turned into eight movies. One of the most popular series ever made.” Colt says, getting to his feet with the aid of Cloud. “Thanks.” “Y-You might enjoy it Belle. I’ve got the b-books and m-movies on my PDA if you c-care to read and or w-watch ‘em.” “Same here, which movie you like best? I personally like the last two and the first.” “D-Don’t know, can’t remember a-any of them.” The scent is all over the place, I wonder if there’s just a pack of dogs that roam around here or something. “Fair enough, we can watch some later tonight, or make a pillow fort. Whichever we have the means to do.” I lift my head off the ground, sniffing the air as the wind kicks up. “Anyone else smell that?” I ask, breathing in deep through my nose. “Smell what?” Trixie asks, walking out of the bush along with Fluttershy, both covered in dirt and leaves. Whatever kind of dogs, or even wolves might be, they’re closing in. “Cloud, you said there’s a cave behind the house?” I struggle to get up onto my feet. My body not cooperating with me at all. “Yeah? What’s wrong 27?” I turn my back to the group, facing the treeline with my armor already growing back. “Take them to the cave, now.” “Dude, what are you pulling? Better not be a pit full of lotion in that cave, freakin’ Buffalo Bill.” “We’re not alone, you’re in no condition to fight; you’d be better off hiding with the girls right now.” Yeah, I can definitely smell them, it’s just a scouting party hiding in the trees. “Hey, I will be fine, just give me a stick to lean on. The potion helped a lot, but balance is still a bitch.” With a snap of my fingers, I summon Friend’s cane. “Use this.” I toss Colt the cane. He manages to catch it and I can tell that he feels the same dreadful sensation I felt the first time I handled it. “Instant pimp cane, nice trick. What happens if you snap your fingers when looking at Cloud?” Colt asks, getting to his feet. “Don’t know, don’t want to try it. That was Friend’s doing, I don’t like to use his powers more than I need to.” Cloud leads the girls behind the house. Colt limps to my side and I take a defensive stance. Colt tries to take an offensive stance but ends up just taking on a gangster lean. Another breeze sways the trees, our guests left as quickly as they came. I slumped my shoulders down and remove my scales. “Okay, they’re gone.” I say with a sigh of relief. “Okay, now where did Cloud take them?” I turn around, and walk to the back of the house with Colt in tow. “It’s safe now, they’re gone.’ I call out as we approach the mouth of the cave. “What was the threat anyways man? And give a cripple some time to catch up man!” “I don’t know, it smelt like wet dog. There wasn’t that many, at least four.” Tail grabs Colt when he’s in range, yanking him past me and placing Colt next to the cave “Huh, normally dogs love me.” “I doubt they were your typical dog; but they’re gone, for now.” “Okay, how deep in the cave did Cloud lead them?” I facepalm, seeing them standing there in the entrance. “Ummm, we’re right here.” Colt looks to see Belle facehoofing. “Sorry, brain failed me again.” He admits. But when doesn’t his brain fail him? “Come on everypony, let’s go check out the house!” We all turn to see Cloud already at the back door of the house. “Might as well assess the damage to the house while it’s still daylight.” The outside of the house looks intact. It’s got grey stone walls with minimal moss coverage. Heavy double wooden doors in the front and a single side door looking just as heavy as the front ones. The windows aren’t shattered, but might need some work. A black slanted roof with a few bare spots where shingles use to be. Three chimneys jutting out from the roof, all and all it looks like a cozy little mountain home. “Yup.” I take the lead, Colt limps behind me with the girls on his side. Cloud pushes the door open; it’s hinges are rusty, they squeal as the door is opened for the first time in months. Cloud lazily flies into the house, disappearing into the darkness. I walk in behind her, and am instantly attacked by a thick cloud dust that Cloud kicked up with her wings. After my coughing fit, I see a large kitchen/living room joined together with hardwood floors. I begin my exploration of the house. I notice that a fine layer of dust blankets everything inside. I walk through the living room, turning right to head down the hallway, on my left and right there are two doors, and a single door at the end of the hallway. The two doors on the left lead to the same room; the large living quarters that PRHL told me about. The first door on my right is a large bathroom, with a shower-tub in it. I open the last door at the end of the hallway, revealing a supply closet filled with miscellaneous things. On a side note, I might turn this into a study or library of sorts. Last, but not least is the last door, opening it reveals the master bedroom with Cloud in it. She shows me the master bath, and the walk in closet. “I betcha Fade is already brimming with ideas for these rooms.” She says, opening both the windows in the room, and the one in the bathroom. “You’re probably right. That large room on the left, I have an idea for it.” “The crew’s quarters? What about it?” “Well, I was thinking about dividing it into two smaller rooms, one for the baby, and one for you.” Cloud’s face lights up like a goddamn christmas tree after she hears this. “Didn’t we talk about you living with us?” She nods so fast I’m afraid she might snap her neck. “Then what’s all the hubbub about then?” “I get my own room! And to top it off, it’d be right next to the babies’ room! I’m going to be the best big sister ever!” Now I understand why she’s excited. “Ohhh, I can’t wait!” “Best big sister, eh?” “The best!” “I bet you will, I bet you will.” “How’d you guys find this place? Not bad, a bit dusty, but not bad.” Colt calls out from the living room. “One of the few perks of working for the Family. Had my pick of hideouts to choose from.” Cloud hollers back. Cloud begins to hover, thus kicking up more dust. “T-This dust *achoo!* killing me! O-Open some damn windows, would you?!” I yell with a runny nose. “You’re telling me!” Pinkie Pie says in between bouts of sneezing, oddly enough she sneezes confetti. “Oh my, so much cleaning needs to be done.” Fluttershy whispers as she gently dusts the room with a napkin. With everyone sneezing, Colt and Belle open the windows in the front of the house while Cloud and I do the same in the back of the house. “Belle, can you use magic to dust this place? Even Trixie is sneezing herself silly.” Colt says while pointing to Trixie who’s in the midst of sneezing fit, squeaking each time. “I can’t, I’m still drained from earlier, maybe you can help me recharge.” Belle replies with a wink. “Belle, not the time for innuendos.” Belle bursts out in laughter from Colt’s reply. “Everypony cover their eyes and hold your breath! Dust storm comin’ through!” Cloud shouts, giving everyone in the house fair warning before taking off. I quickly jump out the window as Cloud effortlessly dusts the master bedroom first. With gusto, she conjures a mighty dust devil and herds it through the rest of the house before chasing it out the front door. I peek my head back in through the window to see practically no dust. Cloud triumphantly lands in the living room with her chest puffed out. Unknown to her, she’s no longer a white pegasus, but a light brown dustbunny. “Damn, that’s impressive.” I mutter to myself, mentally golf clapping for Cloud as I jump back through the window. “Uh, Cloud, you got a lil’ something here.” Pinkie Pie says pointing all over herself. “Where?” Cloud tries to brush off her cheek with her dust covered hoof. “Did I get it?” “Here, let me get it!” Pinkie Pie shouts, bouncing over to Cloud, and in a blur of pink, Cloud is now dust free; only to have her fur puff up, making her a very fluffy pony. “Thanks Pinkie...” Cloud says sarcastically. I walk down to rejoin the group, and the first thing I see is a cotton balled Cloud. I almost burst into hysterical laughter, but I bite my tongue and settle with snickering to myself. - - -         “Soooo, fluffy... I want’s it, I needs it!” Friend chimes in with a creepy tone.         “No, please no.” The last thing I need is Friend going on another creep run and start petting anything small and adorable.         “But Lad, I want’s it! I needs it!”         “Calm yourself Friend! Please, you’re scaring PRHL.” I don’t think I’ve ever introduced Friend and PRHL, probably for the better that I don’t.         “Nobody cares about Baby Swiss! I want to... pet the cotton ball of fluff!”         “Friend, settle down, there’s no need to be scaring everyone.” Fade quietly replies.         “No need? No NEED?! I. Well. I guess you’re right about that. Carry on.” Thank you, Fade!         “I’m sure that when Stella, Fizz, or Lizz comes to visit, that 27 will let you out.”         “For reals? No foolin’?” Not even the dead will know peace from this evil.         “If it gets you to settle down, then I’ll think about it.”         “Oh boy oh boy!” - - -         “Pfft, you look like a cotton ball puffed up like that.” Trixie adds in between her fit of laughter.         “I feel like one too...” Cloud flaps her wings, only worsening her puffiness.         “Cloud, you look so soft.” Fluttershy says as she hugs Cloud.         “Jeez Fluttershy, you’re really soft! What shampoo do you use?” Cloud gladly returns the hug and squeezes Fluttershy.         “J-Just regular shampoo, why?”         “Yeah, I used it before, it’s nothing special. Maybe she’s just a soft pony.” Colt ponders the thought for a moment before quickly walking over and hugging Cloud and Fluttershy. “Yep, she’s soft.”         “You must tell me your secret Fluttershy! All I want to do is hug you some more.”         “O-Oh my.” She says, blushing as the both of them continue to hug her.         “Whelp, plumbing is going to need some work, joy. Power isn’t working, but I saw some power cables connecting to the house leading into the cave; cable could’ve just snagged or been cut in there. Other than that, just some minor work needed to be done on the house. In all honesty, you ponies build things to last; I’m impressed.” There could be something as simple as the power not being on, or something as severe as needing to lay some new piping. I’m hoping for the former.         “Doesn’t matter, got Flutter-hugs.” Colt says as he squeezes her, earning himself a squeak.         “Hey Cloud, anyone mention that you resemble a dust bunny right now?” I pat her on the head, not wanting to be left out on the fun.         “We already pointed that out, now we are onto the next topic.” Belle states, poking Fluttershy randomly.         “Good job on the dusting Cloud, looks like you’ve got the majority of it.”         “Yeah, and look what it got me? I’m a stupid ball of fluff now...” She pouts.         “At least you started a hug-fest, hugs are nice.” Colt states as Pinkie Pie and Trixie join in.         “Colt, how’s the leg doing? Hopefully the healing potion you’ve downed helped.”         “I don’t feel any pain from my leg, but I don’t think a broken bone would heal that fast, even with Compassion working on it. I give it a day or two.” Colt replies as he breaks away from the hug-fest.         “You should let it heal naturally, instead of using magical methods; would give the bone proper time to heal and strengthen.”         “Y-Yes Colt, he’s right.” Fluttershy adds.         “Normally I would agree with you Shy, but with all the stuff that has happened since I came here I need to be ready for anything. Whether it be Celestia or some random creature that wants to see what human tastes like.”         “Well, you could just ask me.” Belle states with a smirk. Colt facepalms, Fluttershy blushes, and Pinkie Pie and Trixie start laughing their flanks off.         “I’ve taught you well, Belle.” Cloud adds in with her own smirk.         “Right-O then, I’ve obviously missed a lot while I was away on my ventures.”         “Yeah, you missed all of us rut-.” Colt quickly silences Belle before she has the chance to embarrass him any further.         “And did you partake in these events too, Cloud, while I was away?” The fluff ball of Cloud tries to shake her head no, but her fluffy state voids out her answer.         “No! Belle wouldn’t let me.” She pouts. Colt looks down at Belle who’s bearing a sheepish grin.         “Belle, Cloud, would either of you like to explain this?” Colt asks in a strict tone.         “No goes!” Cloud blurts out, her hoof already on her snout. Belle is late to her nose and sighs.         “Well, you see, when she broke in that night and she stayed in my room she kinda... tried to get with me.” She says awkwardly.         “Cloud, your turn.” Colt states, turning his gaze to meet her’s.         “I’m still trying.” She hastily replied with her tongue sticking out at Belle.         “Cloud, she doesn’t swing that way, now would you kindly stop your advances?” Belle nods in agreement at his statement.         “She’s never said the word ‘no’ yet.” Oh Cloud, what am I going to do with you?         “No.” Belle says quickly.         “Riiiight.” She emphasizing on the single word.         “Cloud, go after some other mare.” Colt advises. I honestly don’t see why he’s taking the higher ground of all times. He’s allowed to have four mares, but Cloud is forbidden to flirt with Belle? Ain’t cool, yo.         “I have, and did. But a changeling is uncharted territory for me. Plus somepony as cute as Belle, how could I sit idly by and not give chase?” Colt, Belle, and Pinkie Pie all facepalm.         “O-Oh my...” Fluttershy gasps.         “You of all ponies should know how I am, Belle.” These are some dangerous waters we’re treading, and if we continued, someone is going to be burned.         “Cloud, there’s a time and place for everything, right now is neither of them.” I simply state.         “Fine...” She sighs.         “And if you find your way into our room tonight, prepare for the most unpleasant pillow fight of your life.” Pinkie Pie pulls a pillow out of nowhere and audibly cocks it like a shotgun.         “Just the worst possible thing to say.” I facepalm this time, and hard, then Tail facepalms me again.         “How so?”         “You’re just adding fuel to the fire.”         “In what way?”         “Because now I really want to come into your room tonight.” Cloud teases.         “Okie dokie lokie...” Pinkie Pie deadpans.         “I’m running on a near empty tank of gas right now, anyone else hungry?” My stomach loudly grumbles.         “Trixie could use some lunch.”         “ME too!” Pinkie Pie shouts in agreement.         “What about you Belle?” She simply nods in agreement.         “Lunch it is.”         “Alright, I’ll go forage up something from the woods, might grab a few herbs while I’m out. Colt, stay here with the girls while I’m out, I doubt those dog-like creatures will come near, but one can’t be too careful in uncharted areas.”         “No problem. I think I can handle some dogs, even with a bum leg. Plus we have Fluttershy, they don’t stand a chance.” I take my leave, and Tail closes the door behind me.         “So... What do you girls want to do while we wait?”         “I’m going to try to defluffinate myself. So I’ll be back in a minute.” Cloud trots off down the hallway, going into the first door on her left.         “Need any help?” Colt shouts down the hall.         “I guess I might, mind giving me a hoof, Belle?” She replies.         “No problem!” Belle says, “this should be good.” She quickly adds before sending Pinkie Pie down the hall in her place. Credits Editor frieD195 Co-Author Some Guy Who Writes aka Itsmyfuneral (Author of The Darkness Within Us All). > Boundaries > --------------------------------------------------------------------------                                         Chapter 73 - Boundaries         “Hey PRHL, anything helpful you might know about the wildlife that resides here?”         “Fish.” He blatantly replies.         “Anything else?”         “Deer.” I so wish I could shoot him a dirty look right about now. “Oh. You wanted to know about the Iron-hounds? That’s weird.”         “How is that weird?”         “Because they’re not wildlife. They’re sentient beings. I’ve told you before to be more specific with your questions.”         “Fine... Tell me about the Iron-hounds then.” I asked as I explore the surrounding woods.         “Cousins of the Diamond dogs, they’re just as dimwitted but even more savage. They live in mountainous regions filled with the richness of ores. Extremely territorial, they strip mine the mountains for their ores. If they challenge you, or us, it will be an uphill battle; for them.”         “I don’t wish for conflict. Please, tell me more.” I hunt for anything edible. I’ve managed to gather some wild berries, nuts, onions, and herbs.         “They eat the lesser quality ore they collect and forge the higher quality ore into weapons, armor, and ideally, trade it to other packs for food and other things.”         “Any ideals? Who do they worship? Celestia? Luna?”         “Neither, they worship their own greater being. I do not know whom, or what.” Silence falls on us as I continue to explore the forest. I do enjoy the crisp, clean air that only the mountains can bring. That, mixed with the warm autumn wind that gently sways the tree tops is refreshing. I stay relatively close to the house, only adventuring just under a half-mile away. This is when I catch first whiff and sight of the territorial markings of the Iron-Hounds. “That’s strange.” I remark as I explore this boundary. “It’s at this tree line, and begins just a few feet away. Like some invisible wall.” This is most strange indeed. I would’ve thought the Iron-Hounds would take the house, instead the stray from it. “PRHL, any ideas why they haven’t taken over the mining house?”  “None. Either they condemn the building and the surrounding areas out of fear, or I simply do not know.” “Are they superstitious?” “Possibly. What I’ve told you is what I know of this.” “Thank you. Would you advise against me seeking an audience with their leader?” “You’re seeking an audience of peace? Or of war?” “Of peace. I am in outsider in their lands. I don’t want to cause trouble for anyone.” “Your persuasiveness is-.” “What you’ve seen of my persuasion abilities is merely the tip of the iceberg. The ex-Don was easy to fool. If these Iron-Hounds have a strong religious backbone, they’ll prove to be a much greater challenge to win over.”         With enough food to tide us over until dinner, I make my way back to the house. “Very well.” PRHL says just as I’m about to step through the door.                                                  - - -         “Hey guys, I’m back. Anything exciting happen while I was gone?”         “Not really.” Colt replies from the couch. “Cloud and Pinkie are in the bathroom still. Cloud must be dirtier than we thought. Well, dirtier in one sense anyways.”         “I see. Whelp, I did a perimeter sweep while I was gone. Their markings are all over the place.” I say, keeping the fact that they avoid this house. “But I didn’t find any dog creatures.” They need not know of their names as of right now. If I go into any real detail about them I’m sure Colt would get his feathers ruffled and want to go fight them. “I’ve scavenged up some onions, nuts, and berries for us to eat. Got a handful of herbs that I can brew a much stronger healing potion from for you Colt, I’ll do that later on tonight.” I say as I lay everything out on the table.         “Alright. Cloud, Pinkie, the food is here!” Colt announces, about a minute later they come trotting. Besides Pinkie Pie, she gleefully bounces down the hallway.         “Oh, hey 27, welcome back.” Cloud flies into the living room/kitchen nonchalant.         “Don’t you look better? Was Pinkie Pie kind enough to lend you a helping hand?” I’m glad to see Cloud not looking like a walking cotton ball anymore.         “Yup!” Pinkie shouts, bouncing back over to Colt.         “Yeah, kinda-sorta. I’m starving, what’s for lunch?”         “Not much like I said, but enough to tide you all over until dinner.”         “Good enough for me.” Colt says as he grabs a handful of berries to snack on. The girls split up the rest of berries and nuts between themselves, leaving me the onions.         “Looks like that leaves the onions to me...” Not really looking forward to having onion breath for the remainder of the day. I take one small bite out of an onion, and I’m rather surprised by it’s flavor. “Huh, they’re sweet, looks like I lucked out.” With that said, I nearly two shot both the onions.                                          - - -         “Oh 27, you mind coming in here for just a moment?” Fade whispers.         “Yes? What is it Fa-...” The very first thing I see when I come into the Darkness is Friend, sweating like a pig as he rearranges furniture inside an exact replica of the house. “It seems someone has been busy.” Friend looks over to Fade who has her hand to her mouth, she shakes her head and gestures to the left with her other hand.         “Here?!”         “No no, a little more to the right.”         “Better?!”         “Just a little more.” This is rather entertaining to watch.         “There!”         “No no, too much to the right.” A flustered Friend isn’t a happy Friend, and he expresses his frustration by kicking the love seat. “Perfect!” Fade happily says, clapping her hands in excitement.         “If you didn’t eat all of my damned servants, they could’ve done this!         “Yes, yes. But they just looked too tasty to not eat.” Friend’s face contorts from an exhausted look to a disgusted one. “Looks can be misleading... They were not that flavorful.” I watch as Fade glides across the Darkness, before she joins Friend on the loveseat. “27! What perfect timing! As you can see, we’ve been quite busy. What are your thoughts about our, or should I say, Friend’s hard labor?”         I’m astonished by their handy work. The kitchen half of the largest room of the house has a long oak table that seats up to six. A large fridge at the edge of the grey stone countertop, in the middle is a wood burning stove next to a dishwasher and sink. The countertop itself is shaped as an L, following the back wall into the corner and then towards the backdoor. The cabinets below the countertop and the ones hanging on the wall are both made of a darker wood, giving good contrast to the light grey stone of the countertop. The living room has a large couch setting in front of the fire place with various pillows scattered on and around it. Next to the large bay window near the double front door are two solo comfy seats on both sides of the windows; both the couch and solo seats are a light blue in color.         I walk down the hallway and open the first door on my left. “You were thinking of splitting this room into two, no?” Fade asks, taking my arm by wrapping hers around it.         “I was, and this is suppose to be Cloud’s room, right?” Fade silently nods. “She should design her room.” Another silent nod from Fade. “Now, let’s see what you’ve done with the baby’s room.” Fade quickly pulls me out into the hallway and down to the next room. “You’re really excited about this, aren’t you?”         “Most definitely.” She says just as the door opens, revealing something that knocks me flat on my ass. “Come on.” Fade pulls my hand with her as she walks in.         I’m speechless, truly awe-struck. The very first thing I see is this magnificent mural of the sky painted on all the walls and even the ceiling. It’s a painting of the twilight hour, just as the sun is setting behind large white puffy clouds in great detail, with rays of light peeking out from behind the clouds. The ceiling is the transition point, with stars that seem to shine in the sky, and the other side of the room has the clear night sky with a glorious painting of the moon on it. There’s a grass-green changing table setting in front of the window that’s overlooking the forest. The crib is a light brown and setting against the left wall. A colorful placemat with numbers and letters lays in the middle of the floor with a toy chest and bookshelf setting next to the door. Last but not least is a rocking chair resting in the corner.         “Jesus Christ...” Are the only words I can utter. “I... just Goddamn...” Fade gleefully claps her hands together before setting me in the rocking chair. “How...?” I ask as she sits in my lap.         “How what?” She asks before leaning back into me.         “How did you come up with all of this?” I just don’t even.         “Since we don’t know the gender of our baby, I wanted to keep it neutral.” Neutral? This is what she calls neutral?! “The idea for the painting came from one of your memories.”         “Must be one hell of a memory to inspire you to do this!” We both share a laugh. “You did the entire house, didn’t you?”         “Of course.” She says as she places my hand on her stomach. “Don’t be shy.” As Fade says this, a small pulse emanates from her stomach. “There she, or he is.”         Such an alien feeling, to feel the pulse of one’s own child. “Morrigan was your choice, correct?” Fade nods with a smile. “Ull is mine.” Fade’s smile becomes even more beautiful when she hears my name.         “A strong name. Just like his daddy.” Fade snuggles in deeper to my chest, the top of her head resting against my cheek. We stay there in the rocking chair for quite some time, so long that Fade nods off for a few minutes. “I’m sorry 27.” Fade whispers as she comes to.         “You’re perfectly fine. I kinda miss our alone time.” I help Fade back onto her feet and we make our way to the supply closet at the end of the hall.         “You wanted to turn this into a library, correct?”         “Something like that.”         “Okay, I’ll leave this as a blank slate for you then. The last room is our room.” She ushers me into our room.         There’s a king size bed sets in the middle of the room, flanked by two dark brown night stands. Creeping out from under the bed is a large white rug with swirls of red, blue, and orange that come together like waves crashing together in the ocean. In the corner is another comfy looking rocking chair, and right across from the bed hangs on the wall is a large mirror. “Still thinking of a color scheme for the house. Do you have any suggestion?”         “Warm colours. Maybe peach pink in here almost rust orange. For the living room and hallway, we could do more of a cool, calm colour; perhaps  light turquoise?”         “I love it!” Fade cheerfully agrees. But her zealous attitude quickly changes into concern. “27, what’s weighing so heavily on your mind?”         “It’s just... well... I don’t know really. Something just feels off.” Fade reassures me by taking my hands into her’s.         “What?”         “Finances for one thing. I know the hospital is doing well, but no one has given me any numbers describing just how well.”         “Don’t worry 27.”         “I have to worry. If I don’t, no one else would.”         “I have this covered 27. While you were recuperating, I had a long conversation with Gramps, Razor, and Pops. They all agreed to cover all of the financial issues we might encounter when it came to turning this house into a home.” She gaves me a warm smile. “I know you need to worry; and you’re right, if you don’t, no one else would. Please, put your mind at ease and trust that everything is going to work out for us.”         “Thanks Fade.” I show my appreciation by embracing her in a hug. A hug that’s short lived because of some little one wanted to make themselves known. “Don’t think I’ve forgotten about you.” I kneel down, wrapping my arms around Fade’s waist and pressing my face against her swollen tummy. “We haven’t met yet, but I’m excited for when I finally can meet you.” I softly whisper. “I love you and your mother very much.” This earns me multiple small and rapid pulses.         “We love you too, 27.” Fade wraps her hands around the back of my head as I talk to our unborn child.         “When you going to come out and say ‘hi’ to everyone?”         “Soon, I’m just about done here.”         “Okay. I better be going before they stick me in another cannon or something.” I give Fade’s tummy one last nuzzle before departing.                                          - - -         I come back to everyone either having a friendly conversation or still nibbling on their light lunch. “Okay, so the missus has been rearranging things inside my head ever since we got here.” More like she’s been managing a construction site. “She’s pretty much has everything planned out for the decor and what have you; needless to say I don’t have much of a say in it. I’m just the muscle.” And I wouldn’t have it any other way.         “So Fade’s finally got you whipped, eh?” Colt chuckles, but awkwardly stops when he notices the girls staring at him. “What?” They then start to pelt him with berries.         “Being whipped is no laughing matter Colt. It hurts. It really, really hurts.” Tail wags happily behind my back.         “Oh, he knows.” Belle says with a smirk, the other girl’s eyes go wide while Colt just sits there in silence.         “I didn’t know you were into such kinky things Belle.” Cloud playfully jabs at Belle with her wing.         “Only with him.” She says, nuzzling his arm.         “Spoilsport.” Cloud pouts. I laugh, seeing the amusing look on Cloud’s face, but reassure her by patting her on the head.         “There there Cloud, these wooden walls are thick enough that one could scream bloody murder in one room and no one else could hear it.” Or at least I hope so. They seem pretty sound proof.         “W-Why would you want to know that?” Fluttershy asks.         “Just letting you all know if you decide to fool around a bit tonight.”         “O-Oh my...” Flutter says in a near whispers, her wings pomf-ing. Trixie and Pinkie Pie giggling at the sight.         “Well, that escalated at a reasonable pace.” Cloud teases while I shake my head ‘no’.         “Shy, are you really tha-.”         “N-No!” She quickling says before darting behind Colt.         “Shame on you Colt for not giving Fluttershy the proper attention she needs.” Cloud scolding causes Colt to spit out his berries in surprise.         “W-What?!” He shouts.         “It’s obvious that you’re not giving her enough attention, just look how fast her wings erected!” Colt awkwardly looks over to Fluttershy.         “I don’t know how to respond to this... I had trouble with one girl back home, confound you ponies and your socially acceptable polygamist relationships.” Wow Colt, you just said a mouthful.         “Not our fault the ratio of mares to stallions is 3:1.” Trixie points out. Colt turns to Cloud for confirmation.         “That sounds plausible, I guess.” Cloud shrugs.         “Why haven’t I heard of this before?”         “With all the mares around, I thought you would’ve figured it out by now.” Belle says, slapping Colt on the back of the head.         “Sorry, hard to learn all of the culture’s social norms and history in a month.” Colt replies with heavy with sarcasm.         “It’s okay Colt, not everypony can be smart!” Pinkie Pie shouts.         “Adaptability is one of the strongest traits the human species has.” And a damn good one, I might add.         “Yes but adapting to such a steep change in gender ratios is weird. I mean earth was 51% women last time I checked.” He states.         “Colt, what year was it on earth before you came here?” Not just out of curiosity, but I wanted to get a timeline going.         “2014, why?” That’s just when almost all of Europe fell to the virus.         “Really? And your age?”         “Eighteen, why?” Dang, I was pretty close, and here I thought he was nineteen or twenty.         “Yeah, I was right, you’re still just a baby.” A naive child who still has a lot to learn. Granted, we were all dumb idiots during that stage of our lives. Personally, I really don’t care much for Colt, I don’t hate dislike, nor particularly like him, just in that grey area. “The ratio before I left... You don’t want to know.” Population, Horror.         “How bad did we screw up? I was never one for politics.”         “You’ll be better off not knowing, trust me.”         “Is your world really that saddy waddy?” Pinkie Pie asks with a small frown.         “Colt, I’ll leave this one for you to answer.”         “Considering my past was uncommon, but not an isolated event...” Uncommon? I don’t think that’s the correct word to use. “Yeah, it was a bit sad. But I think me and 27 are glad we ended up here, right man?” Colt ask, tousling Pinkie Pie’s cotton candy mane.         “Of what I know of my old life, yeah, I’m grateful that I’m here. I’ve met some interesting characters, had more than my share of hardships; and if I could have it any other way, I wouldn’t.” I run my hand down the back of Cloud’s mane, she leans against my side and sighs happily.         “Well enough of this touching conversation. How about we get to cleaning a bit, my allergies are still killing me.”         “Agreed. Girls, how about you all get started on cleaning? I’ll get started on repairing what I can on the damaged floorboards.” There are a few warped, broken, or rotten floorboards I spotted; shouldn’t be too hard to replace them. “Colt, clear the fireplace’s of any debris in their chimneys. The one right here in the living room is the largest of the three, the other one is in the master bedroom, last door on your right; and the third is in the living quarters, second door on your left. If you guys need anything, there’s a room filled with stuff that might be useful at the end of the hallway.”         “Got it, how will I clean them though?”         “You have three options to choose from: A: crawl into the fireplace and dislodge anything that’s stuck in the chimneys; 2: climb up on the roof and do it from there; C: grow a tail. Oh, please try your best not to hurt yourself.” Because I really not in the mood to nurse you back to health.         “I think I will stick with Choice A... I’m going to get a stick to help me knock loose anything else that might be stuck up there. Be back in a second.” Colt takes his leave out the front door, in search for a large stick. I on the other hand get started by removing any faulty-looking floorboards I see in the living room.         Doesn’t take me very long at all to remove the few that are in the living room, I inspect the hallway and find only one and then make my way to the living quarters. As I get started in here, Colt limps in with stick in hand. “All done with the first one I take it?” I try to strike up some conversation between the two of us.         “Yeah, thing was absolutely filthy.” He says, getting down on the floor before crawling into the chimney.         “I can only imagine. But they needed to be cleaned before we can use ‘em, don’t want to set the house on fire, do we?”         “No, and I know a few things about being on fire.” He jokes.         “Trust me, I know.” I do find it a bit amusing that we can find something funny about our battles together. “On the brighter side though, whoever built this house, built it to last. Not much work needs to be done.” Another floorboard I send flying at the door, it collides with the wall before falling to the floor.         “So, taking out the old floorboards I take it?”         “Just the rotten ones, thankfully there’s only two in this room. I plan on installing carpeting in this room and the master bedroom; rest of the house can stay hardwood floors.”         “Ah, wanted to pad the room as not to hurt your knees when you and Cloud have your fun?” Does everything have to involve sex?         But, I decide to play along with his lacking attempt at a joke. “Stand and deliver Colt, Tail likes to join in. But mainly because carpeting acts as a better padding than wood floors for children.”         “So she’s carrying eh? Congrats, or feel free to run like hell, depending on your views of a committed relationship.” I’m pretty sure, no, in fact I’m one hundred percent sure I’ve mentioned that Fade is pregos. Hell, he’s even seen her back at his house.         “Not Cloud, Fade is. I want to be around for my children.” It pains me to say that, it really does. “I don’t want to make the same mistake my father did when I was young.” Sadly, I’m forced to follow in his footsteps. Either that or the alternative, which would destroy me if I picked the latter.         “Same here, but how did you get Fade pregnant? That would be like Daimon having a brain tumor.” Okay, honestly, like what the actual fuck. What does Daimon and brain tumors have to do with anything?! I would love to see how Colt comes up with these things, or at least have a grasp on how he thinks so I could understand how someone could be so s-. No, no need to work myself up over this.         It still baffles me that I was able to get an energy entity pregnant. I couldn’t even begin to explain it if I wanted to. “Fade, love.” Hopefully she can though. “Mind answering this question for me? I’m just as stumped as Colt is.” I say out loud, and shortly after, Fade appears next to me.         “I’ve already told you what caused me to be with child.” She says a little aggravated but I’m glad she’s finally out.         “Yeah, how did you guys do this? I am actually interested in how this happened, unless somehow you can take a physical form.” Colt says jokingly.         “You see Colt, when 27 first met me in the facility, I was starved; trapped ever since my mistress Nightmare Moon was banished by the Elements of Harmony. I was only able to take form as a mere shadow. But since 27 has been willing feeding me pieces of his soul. I was able to regain my former self. He is the only creature that I’ve encountered that is compatible with my soul; be it his love for the cold or the fact that he’s a Horror, we were able to merge together.” With loving eyes, Fade takes my hands into hers. “There was a high risk that one of us would consume the other during merging, but we managed to find a balance and became one. The result of this was getting the small miracle that’s inside me now.”         “Ah, happy for the both of you, and I’m sorry to say Daimon REALLY wants to come out and speak his mind; willing to hear the ravings of a madman?”         “You have met Friend, no?”         “Touche, just do me one thing before he comes out. Have Fade promise not to freeze me.”         “Very well, you have my word that I will not deep freeze you.”         “Alr-.”         “How’s it going lard ass?!” Daimon shouts, laughing maniacally.         “I swear dude, you are slowly turning into Friend.” Fade reroutes her anger by squeezing my hand, causing ice to slowly creep up my arm.         “I’m well Daimon, you?” She retorts.         “Good, just not as good as you did at the buffet I see.” He states.         “F-Fade, you’re squ-.” The ice has made its way up my elbow.         “You’re such a charmer Daimon, how you haven’t met a pretty girl by now is beyond me.” Her vice-like grip is crushing my hands now.         “Who do you think you’re talking to, I got four girls.”         “Fade, p-plea-.” More ice continues to travel up my arm as Fade crushes my hand.         “Correction Daimon. Colt has four girls, you have zero.”         “But I’m him, so technically I’m right. All 27 here has is a fat housewife, a mare who wants to jump in bed with anything that can breathe, and a gryphon who doesn’t know her place!”         “Daimon, you’re going a bit too far man...”         “And this whole time, you’re stuck in there while I can walk around on my own accord.”         “Doesn’t all the weight slow you down? You know gravity and all?”         “Fade, you’re going to b-break my hand if y-.” The ice has encased my entire arm now and has begun its way across my chest.         “Oh Daimon, I-... Baby is kicking!” She releases my hand from her vice-like grip and quickly grabs Colt’s and places it on her swollen stomach. I watch, hiding in the corner like a wounded animal, Colt’s face transform from confusion to surprise in the matter of seconds as the baby kicks.         “Fade, I wouldn’t!” He yells a bit loud, pulling his hand back. “I absorb magic, remember? Who knows how it’ll affect you two.”         “It’s energy, not magic. I’m made up of energy, not magic silly. If anything you’ll just absorb a small bit of my frozen power, you can’t harm my child even if you wanted to.” Yeah, because if he tried, he’ll have to deal with a pissed off Fade, and trust me, that’s scary.         “Just being careful.” And just like that, Daimon disappears as quickly as he came. “Sorry about him, he’s been getting harder to suppress, I have to let him out eventually or he’ll force his way out. Not to mention the headaches.”         “I know what’cha mean.” I don’t, I really don’t. But I can see how scared Colt is right now and I’d like to comfort him as much as I can; he’s just a kid after all. “I’ve been struggling to keep my armor down at times.” I shake my arm vigorously, the ice cracks and shatters into pieces. “Is it just me, or are we just slowly deteriorating?” “Sure feels like it, could just be all the fighting or my old age.” Jeeze, saying that really makes me feel old, heh. “I’m just glad I’m finally done with all of it, I can finally retire and live an easy life now.” For a few months at least... “Yeah, I still have a bit to go before I can join you in that.” “I’ll leave you boys to do your thing, I’m going to walk around the house for a while.” Fade stands on her tiptoes and gives me a kiss on the cheek. Which I find adorable. “Hey Fade, no hard feelings? Towards me anyways?” Colt asks sheepishly. “We’re cool Colt.” Ha! I don’t know if she was trying to do a pun or not, still good. We both watch as Fade glides out the room and shuts the door behind her. “I can’t tell if she hates me or not.” Colt says awkwardly. “To be honest, I’ve been asking myself the same question when she has her mood swings.” I say, rubbing the back of my head awkwardly. “Alright, thankfully if she freezes me, I can try to melt it away. “Come on, there’s work to be done. It’s going to be cold tonight so you need to get that last chimney cleared.” With the storm coming in, and the air already starting to cool due to autumn, it might get down to 60 degrees tonight. We both head to the master bedroom, he gets started on the fireplace while I get started on the floorboards. “So what else is new in the world of Subject 27, hmm?” He asks with a smirk. “Nothing too exciting.” I replied nonchalantly. “Still retrieving old memories everytime I go to sleep. Soon to be a father, have a place of my own now, you?” “I just watch movies as I recover from my burns, you know how it goes. Oh yeah, I got tended by my nurses.” He laughs a bit. “I bet you’ve enjoyed yourself on that last part.” “Maybe... Okay, I did; but tell me how you wouldn’t enjoy Fade, Cloud, and Silver in nurse outfits, taking care of you for five days?”         “All I can see is them in scrubs...”  Curse you imagination!         “Eh, still, tell me that doesn’t sound fun?”         “I wouldn't know what to do with myself if I was ever in that position.” I literally wouldn’t know. Jeez, just thinking about Fade cosplaying gets me all hot and bothered. “How close are you to finishing with that last stack? Need a hand? I just finished with the last board.”         “Nah, I’m about done, these small ones got a lot less use than the main one.”         “Cool, good work, let’s go see how the girls are doing.” Before I step out the door, Colt catches my arm and pulls me back into the room.         “Oh wait, they haven’t seen Fade yet, this should be interesting.” The two of us step out into the hallway, we hear laughter and idle chit-chat coming from the living room. We quietly walk down the hallway and peer around the corner to see Fade being the center of attention as the girls hold their hooves against her swollen stomach. Credits Editor frieD195 > Hide n’ Seek > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 74 - Hide n’ Seek         “Oh! Baby kicked again. Did you feel it girls?”         “Please tell me she isn’t making the other girls want foals; I can’t handle four of these things,” Colt nervously states.         “You know how girls are. With one pregnant, they kick into mother-mode.”         “Damnit...”         “You’re still young, you have a few more years before kids will be the only factor in your life,” I reassure him with a hearty pat on the back.         “On one hand, a pregnant Pinkie Pie sounds freakin’ adorable, but how hyper would her foal be?”         “No clue budd. It could be a polar opposite.”         “I can only ho-.”         “Whatcha talkin’ about?!” Pinkie Pie asks, appearing right behind the both of us.         “That’s a very bad idea sneaking up on us like that, Pinkie Pie.” Tail greets her with a hug.         “Oopsie, sorry,” she says, hugging Tail back.         “Why aren’t you up there with the girls, Pinkie?”         “Oh, I was, didn’t you see me?” she asks, cocking her head.         “No?” Colt recovers his composure after our little scare. He then scoops up Pinkie Pie for a hug before walking over to the rest of the girls and sitting on the couch with Pinkie Pie in his lap. “So, what have you girls been talking about?” Colt prods.         “We were just talking to Fade about her foal,” Fluttershy squeaks.         “Wait, do you guys have foals?” Belle asks, lightly poking Fade.         “That’s a question I can’t answer, 27?”         “Well, not exactly. Humans have babies, the equivalent of a foal but human in form. For what Horrors have, I really can’t tell you myself. If I had to hazard a guess? They’re probably more like insect larvae at birth.” I join Colt on the old couch, it groans as I ease into it before the legs give way and the couch crashes down into the floor.         “Well that happened. Everyone okay?” Pinkie Pie nods.         That hurt; don’t know why I didn’t expect that to happen. “Yeah, yeah I’m alright. Don’t expect much from the cots either.” I state as I rub my lower back.         “Hey Cloud, looks like no pillow fight for you,” Belle teases, sticking her tongue out.         “Oh I can wait Belle, I can wait.”         “Trixie does not look forward to this.”         “Look forward to what, Trixie?” I ask as I try to find a comfortable position in this horrible excuse for a couch.         “Cloud’s attempt to rut an unwilling changeling.” She states flatly, and Colt chuckles.         “Oh.”         “Belle will come around, eventually.”         “Why her though? If you want changeling, you could probably just walk in the Everfree Forest with your tail raised and hope for the best,” Colt jokes.         “Why not her?”         “She said no and appears to have no interest in being anything but friends,” Colt says matter of factly.         Cloud turns to me with pleading eyes, I know what she’s going to ask and I’m not going to be a part of it. “27, co-.”         “No, I’m not playing match-maker,” I state, feeling awful for shooting her down so quickly.         “Eve-.”         “No, I won’t make roofies for you.” I honestly don’t believe that Cloud would ever drug someone just for some fun, but I have to be clear that I’m not making any kind of drugs for anyone else ever again.         “Roofies?” She asks.         “Cloud, if Belle ever fell unconscious, I am holding her at all times. Last thing we need is you to become a rapist.” Belle and my eyes go wide to what Colt just said.         “N-No! I would n-never go as far as rape! I just wanted a l-love potion!” She shouts.         “Still not consensual, so therefore rape.” Cloud tries to argue back with Colt, but he won’t let her get a word in edgewise. “And yes, changing her emotions via chemicals so she loves you voids any consent she could give until she is back to normal.” An awkward silence falls on the room. I’m left baffled by the concept of a ‘love’ potion.         “Awkward...” Pinkie Pie whispers to Colt as Cloud slumps out the door with her head hung low.         “Love potion? Really? What purpose would that serve?” I blurt out, extremely confused what purpose a ‘love’ potion would have. “Know what? Don’t even answer that question... Really? Love potion...”         “Belle, has she always been like this?” Trixie asks in a concerned tone.         “I don’t think she has.”         “I haven’t seen her act like this before.” Did she really change so drastically during our time apart? “It does concern me greatly. I’ll talk to her tonight, see if I can’t shed some light on her strange behaviour.”         “Yeah, because this got really dark fast. From teasing to drugging, and I don’t like the sound of it.” Nor do I. “Teasing is fine, but openingly asking for drugs is a cry for help if I’ve ever heard of one.”         “She’s lonely,” Fade whispers, I tilt my head back to see Fade, but only to have my horns meet her stomach. “It’s obvious she’s trying to connect with a close friend but doesn’t know how to with said friend being of the same gender.”         “But I’m with Colt. The first time we met, I needed help with this idiot!” Belle shouts, practically punching him in the face.         “I deserve that.”         “Cloud and I had time to get to know each other while 27 was in his coma.” That’s good, glad to see Fade and Cloud get along, hopefully they’ll approve of PRHL. “She did talk a lot about you Belle. You’re her first actual mare-friend. All she’s trying to do is just get a little closer; she doesn’t mean any harm by it.”         “But she asked only moments ago if 27 could help her drug me! Plus I don’t feel the same way about her that she does about me; it would fall apart!” Maybe, but anything can happen. Hell, I’m living proof.         “She was asking for advice, not asking for 27’s services. It’s rude to interrupt someone.” Staring up at Fade, watching her lay down the law really puts a smile on my face.         “So is pursuing a relationship that would never work,” Belle argues.         “Belle, that’s the way she knows how to connect with ponies. This whole relationship thing is new to her, and she’s scared. For 27 it’s easy because he’s male; but for you Belle, that’s a whole different story. She’s scared and doesn’t know what to do.”         “She has 27 already, why does she need me? Can’t she just find another mare?”         “I’m going to put this very bluntly for you all to understand.” Aww snap, Fade is about to lay down. “You’re the first, actual mare-friend shes’ had, one that isn’t based off rutting, and that scares her. She’s trying to connect with you the only way she knows how, Belle, and you keep on shutting her out. She’s lonely, I know because I’ve been there myself. Not physically, but mentally and you’re the silver lining in her dark cloud. She’s desperately trying to hold onto that the best way she can.” There we have it ladies and gentlemen, Relationship 101 by Fade.         “But why me? Why is she obsessed with me? We’re only friends, and I thought she just liked to tease me.”         “Because I love you Belle, not in love, but love you as a younger sister. I’m sorry if I came off a little clingy lately. Fade is right, it’s been very hard on me while 27 was away and you brighten up my darker time Belle; and I thank you for that.” Everyone turns to see Cloud quietly standing in the doorway, her rough mane hiding her face.         “If I’m like a sister to you that’s fine, just please no potions. And I can’t complain about being clingy...” Belle sighs.         “Like Fade said, I was asking for advice, not a potion. I became a little butt-flustered when Colt mentioned rape, that’s all.”         “Sorry, bad habit of jumping to worst case scenario, guess I just made it worse. Can you forgive me Cloud?”         “I can. I also have a surprise for you all too.” Cloud raises her head, revealing a smile on her face. “Everypony, this is my crew, they’re here to help.” She flies back into the living room, followed by Shell Shock, Lemon Face, Hare, and last but not least, Stella.         “Horror!” Stella shrieks in utter delight. I jump to my feet with Tail already madly wagging.         “Who are these guys, friends of yours 27?” Colt asks with a rather relaxed looking Belle in his arms.         “They’re my crew Colt,” Cloud announces, again. “This is Shell Shock,” he waves. ”Lemon Face,” he merely nods. “Hare the gryphon,” he just stands there nonchalantly. “Last but not least, is-.”         I bolt over to her and scoop her up for the biggest hug she’s ever received. “Stella!” Dibs dibs dibs dibs!         “Cloud, I regret to inform you that I was only able to teleport us and a few supplies. Give me a day and I’ll be fully charged for another run.”         “That’s fine Shell. Thanks again guys for helping us out with this.”         “So these are your literal partners in crime, are they well behaved?” Colt asks, looking over the group. I’m too busy to care right now, I gots me a Stella.         “Hoof-picked by yours truly! Yes, they’re well behaved.”         “Don’t you worry your fleshy little behind. Our alliance lies with Uncle,” Lemon Face flatly states.         “No matter your allegiance, just keep your business away from Ponyville and I won’t stop you.” I don’t think you’re in Kansas any more, methinks you’re in the mountains now Dorothy.         “Ponyville is off limits, Lunar Knight here made sure of that,” Hare finally speaking up.         “Not so much off limits, but I will deal with any problems that arise.”         “Simmer down now Colt. Uncle has no interests in Ponyville and Razo-.”         “What I was saying is you may visit, but you conduct your business elsewhere.” Jeez, who appointed him protector of a little town?         “As I was saying, neither of the two mafias have any interest in Ponyville; it’s safe.” I’m pretty sure the first time I tell him something, it doesn’t get through. Hopefully the second round does, hopefully.         “Just making sure, I like the town the way it is, small and quiet.”         “It was until you arrived,” Pinkie Pie says, bopping his nose.         “You know what I mean.”         “Cloud, Lemon and I have business to attend to. We’ll be taking our leave. Shell, Stella, you two staying?” Shell nods and there’s no way I’m letting Stella go.         “Yeah, I’m burnt out, I’m just dead weight right now.”         “Yep! I’m stayin’ with Horror!”         “N-Now little filly, do your parents know where you are?” Fluttershy asks.         “I don’t know!” She sequels as she latches onto the tip of Tail and I chase the both of them. “Mommy and daddy have been on a mission for soooo long now, the Family has been takin’ care of me!” Fluttershy’s face goes pale from the sudden realization that Stella is an orphan.         “O-Oh, I’m sure they wouldn’t m-mind then,” she says, immediately dropping the subject.         “We’ll be back to pick you up in a day or two Stella. Be a good girl for your big sis and Horror, got it?” Stella agrees and gives them a hug goodbye before they depart.         “Kay! Love you big bros!” She shouts.         Stella and I stop our merry game of chase to take a breather. Shell on the other hand is keeping his distance from me. “Still afraid of me Shell Shock?” He jumps at the sudden question. “I take that as a yes.” I chuckle to myself as he slinks behind Cloud.         “So Stella, 27 here is a good friend of yours I see,” he says, grinning.         “I love Horror! He’s the one who gave me my cutie mark!” She points at the six white shooting stars trailing behind the black one. “The black star is Horror!”         “What did you do to the little filly?”         “You make it sound like I wronged her in some way. I did nothing of the sort. Neither of us could sleep so we took a walk outside. Sat under the stars and a meteor shower occured; we watched it late into the night. Stella fell asleep wrapped up in Tail and when she woke, she had her butt-tattoo.”         “What’s a tattoo?” Belle asks.         “I’m not 100% certain on the process. 27, you know how to explain it?”         “Cutie marks for example are what we consider tattoos. It’s a long process to get one, minor discomfort in it. But humans can get tattoos of literally anything on any part of their bodies.”         “One man even had his entire body tattooed. Imagine how awkward that was.”         “Pffft hahaha!” Pinkie Pie bursts into laughter.         “O-Oh my.”         “Shell, what did you bring with you?” I asked, trying to bring him out from hiding.         “Blankets, pillows, food; that and a hoof-full of ponies with me that just left.”         “Oh, okay. Thanks Shell, let’s get everything inside.” Shell and I step outside, bringing everything into the house. Takes us two trips to do so. I set the food related items on the table for everyone to grab at their lejour. “We’re going to need some firewood, who wants to do that?”         “I wi-.”         “No C-Colt, you can’t keep going around with that leg.” Fluttershy advies.         “Tri-er, I mean I will do it.”         “I’ll tag along and help you out Trixie.” Cloud announces, the two trot out the door without another word.         “What’s next?” Pinkie Pie asks as she bounces in place.         I peek my head out the front door to see the storm rolling in on us. “Storms a comin’, I can feel it in my bones.” Fade pulls me back inside and points to the herbs.         “You need to go play doctor. Colt won’t be much help with a bum leg.”         “Eh, I’m sure it will heal by tomorrow.” He says with a shrug.         “I won’t hear of it Colt, come now 27, go make that healing potion.” Fade gently pushes me, ordering me to go to work.         “I can get most of it done, going to need that firewood to be able to finish it.” I say as I lay out everything in an organized manner.         “How are you going to fix a broken bone? I doubt you have the tools for that kind of operation. And if you do, I wouldn’t trust their sterility with a penny.”         “What’s a penny?” Pinkie Pie asks.         “The lowest denomination of currency our society had. So low in fact they were thinking of discontinuing them because to buy anything you needed at least one hundred of them.”         “Where does it hurt Colt?”         “My shin to be precise.” I apply light pressure to his shin, he flinches as I reach about halfway down.         “You most likely have a hairline fracture in your tibia.” Just an educated guess. “Without an x-ray, I won’t be able to know for sure.” We’re too far to take him to a hospital, he’s immune to magic so teleportation is out of the question. “This world’s medical tech is far behind ours.” I assume, the only “real” hospital I’ve ever been in was the facility. “I’ll have have to rely on my alchemy skills to get the job done.”         “Well I think it was more than a hairline fracture considering the grotesque angle my leg was bent at.”         “I was under water at the time so I never got the chance to look at it. But you seem to be doing just fine with a splint on, as long as you don’t over do it’; you should be fine.”         “Okay.” He says as he shifts about in the couch with Fluttershy sitting on his right, Belle and Pinkie Pie sitting on him. “Wait, are you girls being so cuddly so I can absorb magic faster? Awww, thanks girls.”         “O-Of course we were.” Belle stutters.         “You were? I just like hugs because they are soooooooooo soft!” Pinkie Pie announces.         “Whatcha’ doooin Horror?” Stella asks, flapping her little tiny wings so fast she looks like a hummingbird as she flies over to me.         “Oh my god, that is freaking adorable!” Colt shouts.         “You should’ve seen the two fledglings, Lizz and Fizz. I nearly OD’d on kawaii.” Stella lands on the top of my head and tucks herself in between my horns. She’s a little bigger than Lizz, but she manages to squeeze in.         “Nice.”         “I hate birds.” Daimon finally makes himself known.         “Even adorable baby gryphons?” I ask with bowl in hand.         “He hates all birds.” Colt adds.         “What about pegasi? They have bird-like wings.”         “Only Fluttershy.”         “Horror, he scary.” Stella whispers as she tries to hide.         “Don’t worry Stella, he’s harmless.”         “Well right now he is.” Colt adds, which doesn’t help my case.         “Pay him no mind Stella, Daimon is just all bark and no bite.” I comfort my little sister by stroking her mane, which earns me squeals of merriment.         “Dude, when does she stop getting cuter? She’s nearing the ‘Embarrassed Fluttershy’ level of cuteness.”         “I-I’m not that cute, am I?”         “Yes you are.” Belle states.         “You have no idea how cute she can be, just wait ‘till she falls asleep inside Tail.”         “Tail is best blanket!” Stella blurts out, immediately everyone bursts out into laughter.         “Is she always this entertaining?”         “Words can’t express how playful she is, Colt.”         “Oh! Let’s play Horror!”         “Yeah Colt, lets go play.” Belle says, winking at Colt and getting a nervous look from Fluttershy. “Don’t worry Shy, you can join in.” Fluttershy’s face turns a crimson red as she faints.         “Belle, I think you broke her.”         “Horrrrrror! Let’s go play already!” Stella cries, tugging on my horns.         “Not right now Stella, it’s about to start raining any mo-.” A flash of lighting lights the world outside the window, shortly after its followed by a loud boom. “Let me finish making this potion for Colt and we can play a game inside, okay?”         “Hide n’ Seek!”         “Anyone got a tissues? Shy’s got a nosebleed!”         “N-No I’m fine!”         “You sure? It won’t stop.”         “Y-Yes.”         “Awww, that’s so cute Shy, did I do th-.” Fluttershy silences Belle via hoof to the mouth, meanwhile Trixie and Pinkie Pie are giggling.         “S-Sorry Belle.”         “It’s ok, you just some attention.”         “I don’t know why you two are laughing, need me to bring up your alone time? Their laughter ends immediately as Colt brings this up. “You girls want to play hide and seek?” They nod.         “You guys go have fun, I’m going to help Fade with the planning.”         “You sure Cloud?” I ask out of concern, knowing that we all need to blow off a little steam.         “Yeah, I don’t mind.”         “Okay, if you girls need any help, just let me know.”         “Yeah yeah, go play.” Cloud smacks my rump as I walk by, I let out a playful yelp.         “This potion needs to set before I can administer it to you Colt, so this will make for a good distraction while I wait.” I set the potion off to the side for now, should only take about half an hour to be ready. “This is how we’re going to determine who’s going to be it, old school.” I form a circle with both my arms out in front of me. “Okay, everyone put a hand or hoof into the bucket.” Stella flies down from her perch, landing on the makeshift platform that Tail has created for her. Everyone puts their respective limb into the ‘bucket’ as requested. “Good, now would somebody be kind enough to put a hand or hoof into the bucket for me?” Without hesitation, Trixie goes for the bait and sticks her other hoof into the ‘bucket. “You’re it, Trixie.” Got’cha.         “Wha-Why?!” But before she gets an answer, everyone takes off running in various directions. “Fine.” She sighs before beginning her count.         “Horror!” Stella hangs onto my horns as I run downstairs into the basement. “I don’t like the dark...” She whimpers.         “There’s no monsters down here Stella, I promise.” I reassure her with a pat on the head. “Hold on.” I say as Tail lifts up into the rafters. There isn’t enough clearance between the floor and the rafters for me to hide in between, but enough where I can wrap my arms, legs, and Tail around. I grab Stella and place her on my chest and we sit there quietly.         I don’t know how long we’ve been hiding down here, but Stella dozed off, and my limbs are becoming stiff. The door to the basement swings open and what very light from upstairs floods into the darkness.         “Y-You sure he’s down here?” Fluttershy asks.         “Of course silly! This is the only place we haven’t checked yet!” Pinkie Pie jumps down each individual step at a time.         “Trixie suggests we find 27 quickly.” I watch as as the three of them stand there at the bottom of the stairs.         “Hmm, it’s a little dark down here...” Fluttershy whispers as she tries to retreat back up the stairs.                                                 - - -         “We could scare them.” PRHL says with a grin. “We should scare them.”         “You’re right, we should scare them.” I reply with a grin of my own. I grab hold of the sleeping filly with one arm and wait tell the girls slowly start their search. Reluctant at first to step forward, Trixie is the first one who goes in, quickly followed by a frozen Fluttershy being pushed by Pinkie Pie. “Wait for it.” Just a little further, that’s right, trust the power in numbers.         “Now?”         “Now.” Tail lowers me down behind them, quietly.                                                 - - -         “Boo!” I shout, Pinkie Pie literally jumps into the rafters, Fluttershy continues to play statute and Trixie’s horns flares up as she shoots a firework at my general direction. “How long have we been hiding?” I ask with Stella snuggled up in my arms.         “Trixie doesn’t appreciate being startled!” She retorts.         “Boo!” Pinkie Pie ninja'd her way behind me somehow, causing me to jump a little. “Weeee! I got’cha!”         “Good one Pinkie Pie.” I give credit where credit is due. I enjoy a good prank, especially when it’s a counter-prank.         “About half an hour.” Pinkie Pie answers.         “Jeez, I was up there for awhile.”         “Yep! Oh! Colt’s the last one! Help us find him!” I agree, I could use a nap myself right about now.         We venture upstairs, I do a quick check on the potion to see if it’s ready. Both Cloud and Fade are resting on the broken sofa. Kinda funny honestly, it’s slanted to one side so Cloud is kinda sliding into Fade as she tries to find a comfortable position. I hand Stella over to Fade, who in return gives me a welcoming smile.         “Trixie has checked every room twice, but no Colt.” She says a little concerned. “Trixie tried to open your closet, but it’s locked.” A lock on a walk in closet? That seems a little strange to have.         “I can pop it open most likely.” I say as I leave them. As I enter our room, I hear faint moans coming from the closet. Both Belle and Colt are currently missing, and as I near the closet door, I hear Belle hushly calling out Colt’s name. “Oh my.” I say, taken by surprise by the fact they’re already going at it this early.         Tail pushes the tip of one of his spikes into the lock and it easily pops open. I push the closet door open to see Colt, bound by the hands, no pants, and Belle riding him. I look down to where they meet to see blood. Not bad Colt, got a cherry and what I can see, he’s not a bad size for someone as young as him. “Well, this is awkward.” I simply state.         “Hey 27!” Cloud shouts from the hallway. “Did you find Colt or Belle?”         “Not yet, keep on looking.” I holler back as I give Colt a wink.         “Tha-.”         “No talking unless I say so!” Belle commands.         “You’re lucky I was the one who found you and not one of the girls. Just keep it down next time, these walls aren’t as thick as I originally thought they were.” Colt gives me a nod as I close the door.         “You say something 27?” Cloud asks as she approaches the closet door.         “Just thinking out loud, that’s it.” She reaches for the hand, but I quickly intervene. “Cloud wait! They’re not in there, I already checked.”         “Well I want to double check, make sure because none of us can find ‘em.” Everything goes into slow-mo as she grabs the handle. I stammer to keep Cloud from entering the closet, Tail on the other hand coils around her body and pushes her against the door. “H-H-Hey! What do you think you’re doing?!” Honestly, I don’t know, but thank you Tail. “O-Oh, do you really want to do this now? Right here?” Boom! Yes! This will work perfectly! “When they’re so many ponies that could possible catch us in the act? So hot.”         Tail passionately throws Cloud to the floor and I follow suit; leaning over as she looks seductively up at me. “Just a little taste in what I have in store for you tonight. Now, go before I change my mind.”         “Oh... Oh! Whatever you say, stud.” Cloud makes sure to smack me in the face with her tail as she wiggles out from underneath me. I smack her on the flank, which earns me a yelp.         When she leaves, I open the closet door to see Colt fully dressed. “Come on, there’s only so much yarn I can spin before people start wising up.” Tail grabs him by the arm and pulls him out.         “Okay, okay! How did you distract her?” He asks in a loud whispers, dragging Belle along as she hovers behind him.         “A silver tongue, quick hands and an even quicker Tail. Somethings I don’t like to use on my friends, but it got me there.”  Note to self, praise Tail.         “Okay, I’m not going to ask any further.”         “I am, what did you do?” Belle asks enthusiastically.         “Tail, mind showing her what you did?” Tail furiously wags before darting off at Belle. He wraps around one of her hind legs, around her barrel, then up her neck and coiling around her around before pinning her against the wall. “Silver...” Crap. This was one of Silver’s favorites... “She loved this one, no matter how many times I did it; she would still love it.” Damnit Tail...         “Hmmmmm, this gives me ideas for later. Come along Colt.” She orders, removing herself from Tail’s hold and leading Colt along.         “Who’s a good boy? You are! Yes you are! You’re such a good boy Tail!” I still owe him praise for his quick thinking.         “Belle, let’s just keep what happened in there to ourselves, okay?”         “Keep what to yourselves?” Pinkie Pie asks, bouncing next to Colt, giving him a good ol’ fashioned scare.         “N-Nothi-.”         “I tied him up in the closet.”         “Belle!” Colt stammers, the other girls of his harem fall on their flanks and burst into laughter. “FIne, I guess you don’t want me to do anything for you then?” He teases and they stop.         “If you want to be tied up Colt, Tail can do a much better job than any handcuffs or ropes.” I pat him against his back, hard, hard enough to send a resounding thud through his chest.         “Does everyone have to know?!”         “Life is so much easier when you don’t try to hide Colt, trust me.”         “But it’s her thing!”         “I know, but you were enjoying yourself though. I saw it in your eyes.” I whisper in his ear.         “Lies! All lies!”         “If bondage is your thing, more power to ya. I myself like to partake in it sometimes; it spices things up. Isn’t that right, Tail?” Tail wags happily, beating against the floor as he does.         “Bu- forget it.” He sighs in defeat as he sets down on the couch.         “It’s okay Colt, next time we’ll lock the door.” Belle adds as she lands next to him.         “You did.” I add. “That lock was simple, didn’t even take three seconds to pop it open.” This earns me a facepalm from Colt. One that is most satisfying.         “If the door was locked why open it? More importantly, who has a closet that locks from the inside only?”         “If I find something locked, I’m obligated to open it, it’s in my nature. But to the weird lock, I have no clue.”         “Damn it, at least Cloud doesn’t know.”         “Cloud doesn’t know about what?” Cloud asks as she lands in front of Colt with Stella on her back.         “I was hiding in the closet... I heard everything!” Colt tries to divert the attention off of himself and onto Cloud. Who in returns looks over to me with a shocked expression.         “Awww, 27, we should’ve done it right there! That would’ve be-.” Tail quickly covers her mouth, effectively shutting her up.         “Not around impressionable minds Cloud.” She nods and Tail picks Stella up and places her on top of my head.         “Thank you Mr. Tail!”         “Yeah.... So now what?”         “Time for you to take your medicine Colt.” Tail hands him a small vial filled with a milky green substance with chunks suspended in it. “This one is a bit stronger than the first healing potion I administered to you. Hopefully it will heal your leg enough so you won’t need to rely on my cane as much.”         “Alright, down the hatch.” Colt says, chugging the drink. “This one actually doesn’t make me want to vomit.”         “Did you really need to say that?” Trixie asked.         “Probably not, sorry.” Rather than giving Colt a verbal response, Trixie punches him in the arm. “So, what now?”         “Not much we really can do, unless you want to go play outside in the rain and at night; go for it.” I say already looking out the window to see the rain is pouring even harder now. “You’re probably famished after the event that transpired in the closet, no?”         “Du-.”         “Of course he is!” A blushing Belle says, interrupting Colt.         “Why would he be tired?” Fluttershy asked.         “Yes Belle, would you like to explain?” Belle frantically shakes her head, refusing to answer the question. “But I think they would like to know about you ti-.” She silences him with a hoof to the mouth.         “No! Lets just eat dinner!” She says quickly.         “Tail, can you pwease hand me a apple?” Stella asks, tucked between my horns. “Thank you!” She says cheerfully before biting into the apple.         “Dig in everyone, I’m really not that hungry right now so help yourselves.” Everyone besides Fade and myself grab various fruits or veggies to snack on. We keep to ourselves on the couch, just enjoying each other’s company.         “Here Belle.” Colt says, giving her a banana. “I know how you like them.” He teases.         “When we get home, I am so getting you back.”         “Hey Cloud, have you seen Shell Shock around? He just kinda disappeared when we started playing hide-n-seek.” I ask. Cloud looks up from a half eaten orange with bits hanging on the side of her mouth.         “He crashed in the bedroom. Hauling all this stuff really took it out of the kid.”         “Oh, okay then. DIdn’t know if he wandered off somewhere. Probably be for the best if we didn’t wake him.”         “Awww, isn’t that precious?” Fade points out the sleeping Stella on top of my head.         “Yes, yes it is. What do you think about children, girls?” They all, except Pinkie Pie, do a spit take as they look at him. “What, hasn’t it ever crossed your minds?”         “Nope!” Pinkie Pie says.         “W-Well...” Trixie says awkwardly looking around.         “Ummm...” Fluttershy whispers.         “N-No...” Belle says avoiding eye contact.         “Alright then.” Yeah, that wasn’t a train wreck at all, good job Colt.         “You really can’t plan on having kids, they just happen, you know? Hell, finding out that Fade was pregnant blew my mind. Then I slipped back into my coma. Could’ve be the internal bleeding, the extensive damage, or great news she dropped on me. Hell, it could be all of the above. But I’m happy that I’m going to be a father soonish.”         “Yeah, I just have no idea about this though. Hey Belle, how do changelings have kids anyways?” She blushes even further and pretends not to hear him. “Okay then... So, can humans even reproduce with ponies?” He looks to me for this one. Why always me, I may never know.         “Most certainly not, physically humans and ponies are just too different; apples and oranges Colt. Or to simplify it, it would be like trying to have a dog and a cat produce an offspring; just wouldn’t work.” There are a few ideas that come to mind though. “Unless you were to transform into a pony or some kind of compatible creature; or even undergo extensive evolution/devolution; thus making you compatible.” I simply shrug my shoulders. “I’ve seen weirder things happen on this planet, so I could be entirely wrong. But this world is flooded with dark energy, so the impossible is possible.”         “I’m just going to hope for the best then.”         “W-What do you mean by the best?” Fluttershy asked.         “That I will somehow find a way to have kids, although a little annoying, kids are great. I’m just going to make sure mine doesn’t end up like the kids in our world.”         “It’s not the kids faults, but the lack of proper parenting.” I bitterly state.         “I know, I’m not going to be like the parents in our world, bad parenting equals bad kids. And the parents must have really screwed up to have kids that bad. Seriously, my school had twenty arrests/hospitalizations a week!”         “All that planet was, was just a festering cesspool of corruption, backstabbing, degenerates; Earth can burn for all I care.” The words might as well be poison.         “T-T-27! How can you say such an awful thing about your home world?!” Cloud’s expression is a fusion of shock and horror.         “Yeah, but he forgot ignorance, intolerance, racism, and all the hate. Other than that, he hit the nail on the head Cloud. And think about this for a second, if our world wasn’t messed up how did we end up like we are now?” He asks in a monotone voice.         “B-But both of you are human! Why do you have su-.”         “He’s human. I’m Horror.”         “I don’t think I am one hundred percent human-.” Oh boy, here we go again. Colt trying to prove how little ‘human’ he really is. I don’t know who’s he trying to fool, himself or us.         “Anymore, thank whomever for that.”         “Yeah, unlike you ponies we got to the point to where we were tearing each other apart. Let’s just say we are messed up for a reason.”         “Since the first day that humans walked the earth, we were at each other’s throats; it’s in our nature. Be thankful Colt that you were just a simple civilian sitting in the comfort of your home while soldiers died for you. I’m thrilled that you are the last of the human race.”         “Why? I’m mentally unstable, short tempered, and I’m lazy; so basically the perfect American stereotype.”         “Exactly, when it’s your time, the human race will become extinct.”         “Although I can’t help but be a bit offended by that statement, I see your point.”         “That’s enough venting for one lifetime. If I continued, I might just have to kill you right here and now.” The poison spewing from my mouth is replaced by sarcasm.         “Trust me, if I ever ended up like my dad I would want you to execute me.” Noted.         “Colt!” Belle shots.         “I wo-.” Trixie throws an apple core at his face, which surprisingly shuts him up.         “Just stop talking like this, Tri-. I’m sick of it!” Fade walks over to the both of us, we turn to look at her and then she delivers a hard slap to Colt. Ouch, that kinda look like it hurt. Sucks to su-. Then she slaps me, even harder. Yeah, that hurt.         “Stop it ,the both of you!”         “Stop all this self hatred you two!” Belle orders.         “Yeah, don’t be so hard on yourselves!” Pinkie Pie chimes in.         “Who cares where you came from, or how bad your planet is?! You’re here now! That’s all that matters!” Cloud yells a little too loud, causing Stella to stir from her slumber.         “W-What’s with all the s-shouting Horror?”         “Shhh, it’s okay. Colt and 27 were just getting in trouble.” Fluttershy says gently, hovering over to Stella.         “Horror, I’m c-cold. Can I sweep with Tail?”         “Sure thing Stella, sorry we woke you.” Tail gently plucks Stella from my head and coils around her into the makeshift cone-hut.         “If you wake that child up again, I’ll deep-freeze you both. Do I make myself clear?” We both timidly nod. Scary Fade is scary.         “You two done now?” Belle asks.         “Yeah, sorry, we kinda got on a rant.”         “Yes, I’m finished.”         “Good. Colt, would you kindly start a fire? I doubt the girls want to be cold tonight.” Fade suggests, pointing at the firewood stacked against the fireplace that Cloud and Trixie chopped.         Colt talks to himself, or Rage I assume before his hand bursts into flame and he sets a fire. Trixie scolds him for not using a match and Fluttershy bandages him up. “Rub the ointment gently and it should be okay.” Fluttershy says as she fishes out a tube.         “Thanks. Now that I’m done hurting myself for the day, what’s next?”         “That’s the third time tonight that you’ve asked me what’s next. You’re an adult.” I know, I’m being generous here. “Stop turning to me for guidance and start thinking for yourself.”         “Sorry, thought you had something else we needed to do tonight. If not, I think I’m going to bed.”         “Not much we can do, hopefully it will stop raining before sunrise so we can get more work done outside.”         “Alright, bed it is!” Colt says, getting up from the couch and heading down the hall with his harem in tow.         “I’m watching you.” Belle says as she's walking backwards.         “Yeah you are.” Cloud retorts, sticking her tongue out at Belle. She laughs a little before turning around and joining the other’s.         We sit there in front of the fire for a little while longer. Fade is the first one to fall asleep as she leans against me with her head resting on my shoulder. Cloud motions to me, and then to Fade. “She out?” I nod. “Okay.” She whispers as she begins to stretch out.         “I’ll be right back.” I say before carefully and skillfully getting up off the couch without waking Fade. I pick her up in my arms and carry her to our room, she’s typically a light sleeper but not tonight. I manage to reach our room without waking her; note to self, ninja level improved. With a little more skill and a lot of luck, I am able to place her in the cot, then Tail places Stella right next to her and Fade instantly starts to cuddle with the sleeping foal.         “Hey.” Cloud whispers from the doorway. “Come out here for a second wouldya?” I tuck the both of them in and slowly close the door on my way out. “I’m in the kitchen 27.” I follow Cloud’s voice down the hallway, as I round the corner I see Cloud sitting on the table, waiting. “You, I, right here, right now.” She beckons me closer with her wing. “One rule.” She says, stopping me with her hoof.         “Let’s hear it.” I’ve been looking forward to this ever since last night in the camp.         “Rut me like you hate me.” I step back a bit, looking her over and I can see she’s determined about this.         “Why?”         “Because, angry rut is best rut. You’re tense, I’m tense. No better way to blow off some steam and some angry rutting.”         “Cloud, I’m sorry, but you’ve done nothing to anger me.”         Cloud takes in a deep breath, like she’s about to unload on me. “Silverwing betrayed you! She used you to remove her father! She broke your heart! And I applaud her!” If there’s one thing I know that Cloud is good at, that is being very aggro. “She played you like a scratch table 27! Made you turn on a whim and then tossed you aside when she no longer needed you! I gotta hand it to her, gurl got some skills.” I move in closer and Cloud looks up to with with a smirk on her muzzle. “That’s right, I wen-.” White hot flashes go off in my mind. And the next thing I know, I have Cloud pinned to the table by the neck, not choking her, but just pinned. “She never loved you.”         “You’re going to regret ever saying that.” I snarled. Credits Editors frieD195 - Tsujin Rilauco > Problems > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Sorry to announce this but the author of "The Darkness Within Us All" has had some issues and is seeking medical attention. I'm going to be straight with all of you, he's done writing, done with pretty much anything computer related. I've talked to him for a long time after he was release from the Psych-ward of our local hospital. He's asked me to contact the admins of this site to have his account removed. For the cross-over, I do not know what to do at this time, but I'll think of something. I am sorry if the ending I come up with for Colt might seem like a cop-out, but I'll do my best. If you have any questions, feel free to PM me or comment. Yours truly Phyrexian > Irony > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 75 - Irony I didn’t sleep well at all last night, or very much to be correct. Cloud and I went at each other like rabbits. Lessons were taught, punches were thrown, tables tested; all around a very productive night. But the one thing that kept me up all night was this dreadful feeling of giving Cloud the untested vaccine. I don’t know what the side effects are, or if it even works for that matter; just threw it together during my moment of clarity that was brought upon by a drug high. It’s out of my hands now, I guess I just have to hope for the best. Which brings us to the present. I’m outside, sitting on my roof, watching the sunrise for the very first time. The crisp morning mountain air smells faintly of last night’s rain. The morning dew glistens in the sun’s rays. “Whelp,” I said outloud, “guess I’ll get to it then.” I jump off the roof and land on my feet. Tail snags the two buckets by the door and I head for the lake. A brisk walk down to the lake doesn’t take too long; gives me some time with my own thoughts, and for once, I have none. An uneventful trip down to the lake side, I fill the buckets up with water and Tail carries them back for me. By the time I get back, it’s barely early morning, almost breakfast time for the early birds. I set one bucket on the kitchen table for Colt and his harem. I take the other one to our room, were I find Cloud and Fade snuggled up under the blankets and Stella rubbing the sleep from her eyes. “Mornin’ Horror,” she says sleepily. “What’s for breakfast?” Tail picks her up on our way out the door. “Mornin’ Tail.” She gives Tail a mighty hug. “Sleep well?” I asked as I set her down at the table. “I slept really good! Fade is really snuggly.” Tail digs through the boxes and fishes out a variety of different fruits for Stella. “Oh, kiwi!” Tail looks at her, a bit confused by the demand. “No kiwis?” He digs through the crate once more and fishes out three kiwis for Stella. “Thanks Tail!” I settle for carrots. “Horror?” “Hmmm?” I asked with mouth full of carrots. “Can we go play after breakfast? Pwease?” “Sure thing Stella. Had anything special in mind?” “I’m kinda scared of the woods...” “Why’s that?” “It’s big and scary.” “Oh. Well then, I have an idea. How about you and your big bro explore the scary woods?” “Hmmm, ‘kay.” The both of us finish our light breakfast and walk out the front door. We walk to the edge of the forest with Stella staying close to my side. As I walk in, she stays at the edge. “Big bro... I don’t know about this...” Stella shrinks away. “There’s nothing to be afraid of Stella,” I try to reassure her, but she shakes her head in denial. “T-This is my first time out of the city... It’s so big and quiet here... I don’t like it big bro.” “You’re right... It is quiet. Too quiet.” I don’t know how I didn’t notice it, but it’s eerily quiet right now; no wind, no wildlife roaming about, nor any songbirds singing. “Nothing to worry about Stella, monsters are just as scared of you as you are of them.” “Really?” “Yeah.” Just a little white lie. Just a little. “Shall we?” “Mhmm!” And so we spend the morning exploring the forest. At first, Stella hid behind me or in Tail, but as we journeyed deeper, she really seemed to be taking a liking to her surroundings; soon enough, she became the leader and I the follower. The forest quickly comes to life as we pass over the half mile threshold.  We see deer grazing far in the distance, Stella hides on my head as I creep closer so she could get a better look. Wild flowers had Stella oohing and awing. But at last, our little adventure comes to an end when she sees a wolf spider the size of a dinner plate. With her cowering on top of my head, we decided to head back home to see if anyone else is finally awake. - - -         “The sink won’t work!” Pinkie Pie shouts, angrily spinning the knobs on either side of the faucet.         “Does this house have water yet?” Trixie asks.         “I guess not,” Colt replies.         “Awww,” Fluttershy whines.         “I’ll go ask 27 what needs cleaning up, one second.” Colt heads out the bathroom and down the hall to my room. “Anyone inside?” he asks through the slightly ajar door.         “You may enter, Colt,” Fade cheerfully answers.         He walks in to see Fade laying on her back with Cloud curled up next to her and Shell Shock laying on a small makeshift bed in the corner. “Alright, just not wanting to walk in on anything I shouldn’t. So, where’s 27? The girls want to shower and what not.”         “I haven’t the slightest clue. He didn’t wake me this morning when he got up, so he might be outside exercising or already working on the house.”         “Faaaaaaantastic, looks like no shower. Unless you make a lot of ice and we melt it.” He says jokingly.         “If you do find 27, tell him I’m hungry,” Fade calls out as he leaves the room and heads to the kitchen. As he rounds the corner, he sees a large bucket sitting on the kitchen table.         “Why is there a bucket of water here?” he asks no one in particular. He hears the front door open and turns around to see me walking in with Stella perched on top of my head.         “Surprise to see you up this early, Colt,” I greet him with a warm, fanged smile.         “So am I. Also, Fade is hungry.”         “Is she now? I mustn't keep her waiting then. But, before I depart, the pail there is for you all to wash up, if you require more I can fetch some from the lake. Now if you’ll excuse me, I have a hungry Fade to attend to.” Tail places Stella at the kitchen table as hastily walk to my room.         “I just got your message Fa-” I walk through the open door, not seeing Fade. The door quickly closes and Fade pounces me from behind and sinks her fangs into my neck. “Ahhh, Fa-” I slur as I drift off in sweet bliss.         “Seems Daimon isn’t the only one who hungers for human flesh,” Colt blurts out, which gets Fade’s attention. She pulls away from my neck and I drop to the floor like a sack of potatoes. “Huh, hope he has a hard head.” Okay, so, one thing I figured out the hard way is you never-ever interrupt Fade while she feeds. She’s easily flustered and it never ends well.         “C-Colt, how long have you’ve been standing there?” She asks, quickly regaining her composure.         “Long enough to see you giving 27 the hickey of a lifetime,” he says jokingly.         “I was feeding. Your sudden appearance startled me. Please, come in.”         “Alright then, is he going to get up soon?”         “He’s just enjoying the after effects, let him be. Is there something you need?”         “Nope, wondering what he needs me to do today, preferably nothing fire related.”         “When he comes to, I’ll let him you know you’re looking for him.”         “Okay. So how do you exactly feed? Blood, flesh, soul, life energy, orphan meat, or what have you?”         “Blood is essentially life energy. Souls are what sustain me, 27 can feed on both life energy and souls. Best method for me is to enter someone’s mind and devour them from there; but the neck works just as well.”         “So you give him hickeys to survive, seems legit.”         “D-Did you get enough, Fade?” I whimper from my awkward position on the floor.         “We’ve got plenty my dear, thank you.” With the help of Tail, I stagger to my feet.         “O-Oh hey Colt. Was there something you needed?”         “Yeah, what’s the plan for the repairing/rebuilding this place today?”         “Much needs to be done before this is really liveable. The roof needs repairs and water needs to be restored. I’ll be going into the mine to fix the electricity, should be an adventure in and of itself. The floorboards that I ripped up yesterday need to be replaced, and the minor things like paint and what have you.”         “So how about water and electricity first? It would be nice to have indoor plumbing and lighting.”         “How’s the leg doing? Is it up to the task of spelunking?”         “My leg is fine, and I don’t swing that way bro.” ...Why does everything has to revolve around sex with this guy?         “Spelunking, i.e. cave exploring.”         “Yeah, that’s how the changeling got you, is it not?”         “Laugh it up now boyo. Go get some food in you, you’re going to need your strength for this adventure.”         “Alright. Food, then work.” He follows me out into the kitchen.         “Colt, how well do you handle in yourself in the dark?”         “You kidding, this wimp screams like a litt-” Daimon blurts out.         “Shut up Daimon!”         “I take it that you can’t see well in the dark either?”         “No, and thats why it freaks me out.”         “I’m assuming you never ate your carrots when you were young?”         “I did, but bad eyes ran in the family. To read from afar I need my glasses, lost those a long time ago.”         “I suggest that we make a few torches for you then.”         “Okay, but they need to be lit by some other source than myself, my hands are killing me.”         “The more you use your... abilities, the more calluses your body will create. But I have some flint and tinder in Cloud’s saddlebags that I can use.”         “Yeah, although my body will slowly become as calloused as a guitar player’s fingertips, it doesn’t stop two things: A, the pain of baking organs; and B, the fact that it shortens my lifespan. I don’t even want to know how much I’ve wasted these past few days.”         “You need to retire, or at the very least, take it easy. Come on, get some fuel in yas; don’t want to be carrying you out of the cave from lack of blood sugar and being scared silly.”         “I am, but I use my fears as motivation.”         “Of course you do. I’m just going to avoid dark places, and kill every spider I see.”         “You can’t kill what you can’t see.”         “Yeah, that’s another problem!” he shouts.         “I’ll be outside making the torches. Before you come out, go get the flint and tinder from Cloud’s bags.”         “Fine...” Once outside I do just that, make torches while Colt finishes up eating. After he finishes eating breakfast, Colt heads to my room, only to be greeted by a closed door. Without a second thought, he opens the door and barges in, not paying attention to anything around him he heads straight for Cloud’s bags that rest on the floor.         “C-Colt! Do you not know how to knock!?” Fade yells, he turns around to see her standing by the closet door naked.         “Well... Back to what I was doing.” He says monotone. Ignoring the naked Fade behind him as he rummages through Cloud’s bags.         “Please tell me you weren’t raised in a barn, shut the door!” He sighs as he turns around to close the door. “What is it that you’re looking for?” She asks, finally breaking the awkward silence.         “Flint and tinder, but all I seem to find are unlabeled potions.”         “I don’t know how Cloud can pack so much into those bags of hers; it amazes me.” Fade kneels down beside him, sporting a loosely fitting white shirt and black shorts.         “Any reason you were naked?” A hint of pink flashes across her cheeks that quickly fade away.         “Sometimes I don’t like wearing physical clothing, your timing couldn’t be any better.”         “Okay... Why are these potions all weird? One’s warm, and the other is cold as hell.”         “Those? Both of their effects are the same but different side effects. The intended goal for those are to increase your sexual drive; the cold one makes you attracted to the opposite sex and the warm one is same sex. I wouldn’t take either of those, both are untested.”         “And 27 needs these why?”         “He doesn’t. While he was a prisoner, he created sugar glass quickly so he had free time to experiment with potions. Those are just a few he created.”         “Sugar glass?”         “Umm, he referred to it as LSD during the creation.”         “Leave it to him to bring club drugs to Equestria.” He says, facepalming for a moment.         “Cloud, sweety. Where did you put the flint and tinder at?” Fade whispers into Cloud’s ears, she rolls over in the bed; mummifying herself in the blankets. “Cloud, please wake up.” She mumbles something incoherent.         “From what I heard, she should be tired after last night.” Fade turns to Colt with a confused look.         “What did Cloud do last night?”         “Something that was perverted and awkward to watch, that’s all I got out of Belle.”         “Oh, I see.” Fade gently pushes Cloud, who just grunts again.         “No mum... Just a lil’... longer.”         “Cloud, sweety, where did you hide the flint and tinder?”         “Fro-.. pocket.. Bot-.. left.” She moans, burying her head into the pillow.         “Thanks!” He shouts loudly, digging in the front bottom left pocket. He finds what he’s looking for and bolts out the room. “Also Fade, don’t worry, I didn’t see anything!”         “I did! Heheh.”         “Shut up Daimon!”         “Just shut the door on your way out!” He does as he’s commanded.         “Alright, now to find 27 before Fade decides to kill us.” Fearful for his life, that any moment a ice shard would somehow manage to lodge itself in his cranium.         “Hehehehehe, her tits were huge!” Daimon says, just outside the door.         “Just shut up already.” Colt says loud enough for Fade to hear. - - -         “What took you?” I asked, twirling a torch in each hand.         “Daimon was checking out Fade and Cloud wouldn’t tell me where the flint and tinder were.”         “I see. Here you go; hopefully you know how to use it.” Mid-twirl, I toss one of the torches, thinking he would be able to catch it. But I thought wrong, it just smacks him square in the face.         “What the fuck!?”         “Oops, my bad.” That was pretty comical to watch. “Thought you could catch that.”         “And yet it just smacked me in the face.” Ohhh snap, someone is a salty sea dog. “Next time just hand it to me.”         “Simmer down now, no need to be all hot headed. Simple mistake; that’s all.”         “Whatever, so where do we start?”         “Fuse box on the house needs to be repaired. But first off we need to follow the power cable into the cave to see if there’s any breakage in the line.”         “Fantastic, any idea how deep the cave goes?”         “Nope. But if what Cloud said is true, there used to be a mining operation here. So, my best bet is deep.”         “Even better, you first.” He insists.         “Just don’t burn me with your torch.”         “Says the guy who throws torches.”         “Because it wasn’t lit at the time, you might want to do that unless you feel like using Tail as a guideline.” Tail happily wags at the sudden notion of someone talking about him.         “I would, but I have no idea how to use it...”         “I see... Okay, it’s simple really. Take a blade or some kind of sharp object and strike the flint in a forward motion; creating sparks. You do this very close to the dry tinder until it catches. Once it does, blow lightly until the ember becomes strong enough to create a flame. After that, light whatever you want on fire; see?”         “Alright then, I think I got it, let’s get going.”         “Watch your footing while we’re in here; last night’s rain could’ve made the entrance slippery.” Colt follows me blindly into the cave. The mouth of the cave is fairly large, and the main tunnel as well. Colt stops follow me, for what I don’t have the slightest clue. I leave the torches’ light and adventure on ahead. I can’t see almost at all in here, but I still have my sonar.         “Fuck...” Colt says in realising that he’s alone. “Where the hell are you dude?!” He calls with a trembly voice.         “Right here, told you to stay close.” I step back into the light, as I do, Colt’s face quickly turns from fear to relief. “Oh right, I blend in, don’t I?” He doesn’t need to know I left him here.         “Just give me Tail. I’d rather hold onto him then get lost in here.” Tail happily offers himself as a tether for Colt. Who in returns wraps his forearm around Tail and grabs firmly.         “Okay, just stay behind me, okay?” He nods silently and we continue our adventure.         I honestly have no idea how long we’ve been in here, time seems to just stand still. Heck, if it wasn’t for the power cable, I’d most likely be lost right now. “I wonder how deep the substation is?” I think out loud. “It couldn’t be too far ba-.” The bottom of my sonar vision goes from a light grey to a complete and utter black. Colt, doesn’t know I’ve come to a dead stop and walks right into the back of me.         “What happened?” A bursts of clicks echo out to make sure it’s just a drop and not me going crazy.         “That could’ve been interesting. Look.”         “Dude, I’m nearly blind in this lack of light. What am I looking at?”         “Nothing.  That’s the point. It’s just a straight drop here.” I pick up a rock no larger than the palm of my hand and drop it over the edge. “One mississippi. Two mississippi. Three mississippi.”  I count out loud until the rock lands on something metallic, maybe an old mining cart? “Three seconds, roughly two hundred foot drop. Hmmm, whatever is down there peaked my curiosity.”         “Yeah... How do you intend to get us down there? And jumping isn’t an option.”         “I've survived greater, though I certainly don’t recommend it.”         “So you go down there and I go back inside? Sounds great.”         “I would love to, but the cable leads across the gap. Do you trust me?”         “I don’t trust a lot of things, cables are one of them.”         “That wasn't the question, I asked if you trusted ‘me’.”         After a short period of time, Colt finally answers me. “No idea... Kinda?”         “Meh, good enough for me!” Before he can respond, I grab the torch and toss it over the pit. Before I even see it land on the other side, I grab Colt by the scruff of his shirt and his belt and hurl him across the gap. He flies across the gap, screaming his head off and promptly lands on his face on the other side. - - -         “Ohhh, he didn’t stick the landing! That’s going to hurt his overall score.” Friend holds up a whiteboard with a three on it. “Better luck next time Lad!” - - -         “The fuck was that?!”         “Ah, good! You made it across; was afraid that I undershot it.”         “Again, THE FUCK?!” Someone’s a salt sailor.         “This is the fastest way across, make way! I’m coming over.” Colt grabs the torches and presses himself against the wall. I get a good running start before I do the leap of faith. I sail across the gap and clear it, landing on all fours and come to a sliding stop. “Missed me?”         “No, also, why the fuck couldn’t we just go get a few boards to walk across?!” So salty. Can he not appreciate a good shortcut?         “My previous statement warrants itself, don’t you think?”         “You would be that guy who runs across the street, dodging traffic rather than wait for the light to change.”         “If it suits me, then yes. Let’s keep on moving, shall we?”         “You’re almost on the same level as Daimon, you know that?” Excuse me?         “Please elaborate.”         “Likely to do things without thinking about what could go wrong, risking others’ saftey, doing it randomly.” I’m sorry that I can think on my feet.         “I thought it through, I took the risks into consideration.” Oh no. You died. Wait, just kidding, because the all great and powerful Daimon can bring you back from death! “And I went with the most probable and reasonable scenario to save time; thus leading us here.” Deal. With. It.         “What would you have done if I plummeted to my death in a mine shaft?” You know what? I’m calling it now, this whole situation is going to come back and bite me in the ass. Now that would be ironic. I don’t know when, but I know it’s coming.         “The likelihood of that happening is ten to one; always more fun with the odds stacked against you; no? Furthermore, if you met your untimely demise in this shaft, I would’ve crossed that bridge when I needed too.”         “... I hate you right now.” He states.         “What? Sorry if I thought things through.”         “Let’s just go...” Tail places himself in Colt’s palm, a suggestive tug from Tail tells Colt that I’m already moving. “Fine, just stop throwing me places.”         “No promises.” For the majority of the trip there, we chat amongst ourselves. Colt expresses his deep hatred for the dark of course, and spiders. I’m a bit worried for us because we’re already on the second torche and I don’t know how close we are to the substation. Shortly after the second torch is lit, we walk across a narrow bridge, small enough that Tail had to carry Colt across.         I let out a sigh of relief as I lay eyes, well, sonar on a large metal box. “There she is, aren’t you a beaut?”  Colt walks into the back of me again, not paying attention of course.         “What’s that?”         “Substation that we’ve been hunting. I’d thought I never be so glad to see such outdated tech.” Tail pushes Colt closer to the substation, the light from his torch lights up the majority of it. “Hey Colt, step over here for a second. I need to figure out how this thing works, don’t want to accidentally blow everyone up now, do we?”         “Yeah, that wouldn’t be as fun as if we just blew up some random house with no one in it.” We stand there in silences as I look it over. No real idea what any of these do... Oh, big lever hiding on the side. Now, what do you do?         “Master switch?” Reads the dusty label above it. “Gotta start somewhere I guess.” I try flipping it with one hand, but it doesn’t budge. I try with both but still no give. “Wise guy, eh? Let’s see how you like me now?!” Tail joins in on the struggle against the rusted metal. A few grunts and curse words later, the rusted lever groans and squeals as I and Tail force it up. “Heh, good work everyone.” Tail and I high five.         “What now?” Colt asks, seemingly board.         “Trial and error Colt. Trial and error.” Tail dusts off the rest of the machine, sadly, no more labels to guide me. Oddly enough, it doesn’t take us long to get the lights on due to Colt leaning on the secondary master switch. “Huh, good work Colt.” Most of the lights kick on with a dull yellow hum, others flicker sporadically and the rest are plain dead. “That’s much better than torch light.”         “Agreed. Can we leave?”         “Yeah, I can come back later and tinker with this ol’ girl later, make sure she stays running.”         “Cool.” So we backtrack our way through the cave, the lights make it easier for us to actually see where we’re going. “Hmmm, yeah, I’m not going to allow you to throw me over the whole again.”         “Oh? How come? I can see the other side this time.” Colt backs away from the ledge and myself.         “Nope, not no way, not no how! We find another way around! I don’t care if it takes us an extra hour or all day!” Well this isn’t going to work. I didn’t see any other paths that looked like they lead out.         “Ah, I see. Well, I respect your wishes. Butttttttt, I’ve got a better idea?”         “Wha-?” Tail grabs Colt as I barrel down the pathway. “FUCK NO!” Colt screams as we near jump off point. “S-S-STOP!” Just as I’m about to jump, the unstable ledge gives way and we begin our descent into the bottomless pit. “What the fu-!”         “...” Called it.         “Do som-!”         “Shut the hell up!” Tail’s power artery pulses furiously. Doing the only thing we can, Tail puts everything into his throw and tosses Colt out of the pit and onto the other side.         “DUDE?!” The echos from Colt’s screams are the last things I hear as I plummet to another painful landing. Credits Editors frieD195 - Tsujin Rilauco > Unspoken Dream > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 76 - Unspoken Dream          “Plan?” PRHL asks, seemingly unamused by the current situation.         “I have to slow my descent. Bail PRHL.”         “Are you sure you’re making the right decision?”         “Bail bail bail!”         “Very well. See you at the bottom.” My horns glow a light green as PRHL slips out my back. I swing at the nearest rock wall, sparks flying like fireflies in July as my jagged claws scrap against the wall. “GO IN DAMNIT!” I scream only to have my claws shatter at the base. My pylons barely make it into the wall before ripping out of my right arm and leaving a gaping hole instead. “Tail! Do whatever you did back at the castle!” The fusion of Fade’s, Friend’s, and my own power pulses through Tail’s artery as his new jets spew forth a mighty torrent of blue-black flames. The amount of power Tail is converting into thrust is phenomenal; if he keeps this up I actually might land unscathed. “Keep it up Tai-.” I collide side first into a rock jutting from the wall, sending me spiraling out of control. I fall down the rest of the shaft, hitting the walls like a ragdoll down a staircase. Tail desperately tries to regain control, but it’s all for naught. I slam into a mining cart on it’s side with a meaty, wet thud. - - -         “Crap, crap crap crap. How am I going to explain to Fade that 27 is dead? Hell, how do I break it to Cloud?” Colt worries as he enters the house. “Welp, if I’m going to die, might as well do it on a full stomach,” Colt says, already eating a banana.         “Heya Colt! What’cha doin’?” Pinkie seemingly appears out of nowhere.         “Food, eat. Food good.”         “Okie dokie! Hey, where’s 27?”         “Hmm... Yeah... He fell in a hole, probably dead. Trying to figure out how to break the news to Fade... Any idea where she is?”         “Fade? I don’t know,” she shrugs, “Cloud’s still sleeping. Can you believe that? It’s like one o'clock and she’s still out!”         “27 and Cloud must’ve rutted all night.”         “Maybe.”         “Crap... I can’t stall any longer... Might as well get this over with...” Colt gets up and makes his way towards my room. The door is wide open so he walks in and sits down next to a sleeping Cloud. “Cloud wake up,” he says, slightly shaking her and in return, she merely rolls over. “Cloud, seriously, wake up!” he says a bit louder, this time actually shaking her. She begins to stir, but falls right back asleep. “Damn it Cloud, WAKE UP!” he shouts, actually shaking her now; her whole body moving. After a minute of this, he gives up.         “Colt, you’re back earlier than expected.” Colt’s attention pulled towards the doorway to see Fade standing there.         “Well at least I can break it to one of you; take a seat,” he suggests, patting the cot next to him.         “Break what?” She takes a seat next to him, close enough where her arm barely rubs up against his.         “Well... There was an accident, 27 was involved.”         “Go on...” Her tone quickly turns to ice.         “There’s a pit down there. We crossed it once fine, besides me having a small panic attack nothing bad happened when he threw me over. On the way back, he threw me over just like earlier, but that time he didn’t make the jump.” Fade quietly sits there, undoing her hair from its tight bun, letting it fall freely down. Colt sits there awkwardly, not saying a word until she does; unfortunately, the silence that has befallen on this conversation feels like an eternity. “Fade? You okay?” “Colt,” she whispers. “Please don’t kill me...” “If I wanted you dead, I would’ve saw to it back in the facility.” “Oh.. T-Then what is it?” “This is what I want you to do. I want you to sit here and wait.” “Why? Don’t you want to go get his body?” “Why? There’s nobody to be found. He’s alive, I can feel it.” “H-How?! He fell down a mineshaft that was like three hundred feet deep!” “Our souls are intertwined, I can feel him; he’s in pain, but still alive.” “Then why didn’t you tell me?! Get on a better fitting shirt and let’s go!” He stands up and tries to walk away but Fade grabs his arm and pulls him back down to the cot. “Patience is a virtue; a virtue I urge you to partake in.” “Okay then... But could you at least put on a different shirt?” He says, looking down at her loose fitting shirt. “Does my apparel bother you, Colt?” “The shirt is a bit... How do I put it... Revealing. I have to go out of my way to avoid seeing anything.” “If it bothers you, then I shall put on something less, revealing.” Fade slowly gets up from the cot, making her way to the closet and pulls her light blue shirt off. Seemingly at random, Fade picks out and puts on a tight fitting red v-neck shirt. “Better?” she asks, retaking her seat. “I think unless I pick it, it won’t get any better. So how are you sure that he’s alright? He fell down a mine shaft!” “Sorry, just practicing the memories I’ve obtain from 27 about birth.” Fade turns to Colt with a soft smile before taking his hand and placing it on her shoulder. “That pulse, can you feel it?” “Yes, I know you’re pregnant, and loose clothes are a good thing, but they don’t have to be so revealing,” he states. “Not that pulse. Close your eyes and feel with your soul.” “What?” “You’re not attuned with your own soul, Colt. Close your eyes, clear your mind, and feel.” Colt does as he’s told, closing his eyes and tries his damnedest to find some sort of clairvoyance. “Now, feel with your soul Colt.” Fade lays her forehead on his, closing her eyes she moves his hand to the source of my ‘pulse’; which lies in her heart. “Did you feel it that time?” “Y-Yeah...” he says, quickly removing his hand. He opens his eyes to see Fade with her’s still closed. “That was 27’s pulse; when he’s happy, the pulse is warm and soft; when he’s angry, it’s more chaotic; when he’s hurt, it’s slow and powerful; like the one you just felt.” She sighs before pulling away. “Alright then, he’s alive, now let’s never speak of this again. Now, how about some lunch? You’re eating for two after all,” Colt asks, already leading Fade to the door and down to the kitchen. Where everyone is already eating a late lunch, they chat amongst themselves as Fade happily watches them all. Everyone agrees that it would be a splendid idea to take an adventure down to the lake for a dip. “Would it be alright if I rode in one of you girls? The journey would be much faster that way.” “You can ride shotgun in me Fade. Daimon promises to behave.” “Colt, I appreciate the offer, but no.” “Why?” “It’s been exhausting to maintain the little control I have over my pregnancy-induced mood swings; the slightest thing would put me over the edge. I’d prefer if that didn’t happen, for your health and mine.” “Fair enough.” “What do we have to do?” Trixie asks. “Who will be my host?” Fade asks with a gentle smile, and once again is met with unsecured looks. “I will, j-just don’t do anything weird.” Belle nervously steps forward. “I appreciate this Belle; this won’t hurt at all.” Fade kneels down in front of Belle, resting her forehead against hers. “First time might be discomforting,” She adds before vanishing into Belle. “Egh... Is this what it feels like to have Daimon and Rage in your head?” she asks, shuddering at the odd sensation of Fade entering her mind. “Yeah, you get used to it. Except Rage heats up, she might be a bit cold.” “A bit? I feel like I’m freezing!” she quickly adds as her body shutters. “Maybe this’ll help.” Colt quickly picks her up and embraces her in a hug. “A little, I feel like an ice cube on the inside.” “Alright Fade, er, Belle, where do we go?” “I’m sorry for the discomfort; one moment.” Belle’s voice mimics Fade’s almost perfectly. A brief moment later, Belle’s body temp quickly recovers to almost normal levels. “H-How’s that?” she asks, struggling with the awkward reversing of her power. “Better, still feels weird though,” Belle replies, shifting around in Colt’s arms. “G-Good. If it’s allright, may I take control?” “Just don’t do anything weird.” “Yes, because God forbid if Belle did anything normal.” She sticks her tongue out at him. “Please, follow me.” Belle hops out of Colt’s arms and begins to lead everyone outside. - - -         “Hello?” Belle calls out, walking around in what seems to be a never ending castle hallways; the walls heavily damaged, spiderwebs adorning the ceiling fixtures, plants overgrown all over; a poorly kept castle.         “Belle, you have a very intriguing mindscape,” she jumps, suddenly realising she’s not alone.         “F-Fade?”         “Yes sweetie. Don’t fret, I’m only observing.” Fade appears next to Belle as a badly beaten, bloody changeling; left wing missing, other mangled, horn broken at the base, large lacerations litter her body, front left leg deformed, back right severely crippled.         “Eep!” Belle squeals as she averts her eyes.         “Belle, sweetie,” Fade says, already inspecting her new form. “Forgive me for prying, but who was this changeling?”         “S-Somepony who isn’t around anymore...” she replies, not looking at Fade’s general direction at all.         “This is your truest desire; why must you avert your gaze?”         “T-That’s the only thing I can remember from then.”         “I see...” she bleakly states.         “Can y-you change into something else?”         “Your desires change my appearance, sweetie; this form is the only true one I saw. What would you like me to be?”         “Anything else!” Fade shifts into a more appealing form to Belle, in a blink of an eye she turns into Cloud.         “Better?”         “Much, t-thank you. Now what is this hallway?” Belle asks, looking around the never ending hallway with doors on both sides.         “This hallway represents your life, each door contains some of your memories.” Fade opens the nearest door, both Belle and her taken back to yesterday’s event in the closet.         “Wait, this is...” Belle looks in the corner of the closet, her face immediately turns crimson. “Don’t look!” she shouts, covering Fade’s eyes.         “Sweetie, please. I’ve experienced things that would make your innocent head spin.” “Not helping! Take us back, take us back!” Belle shouts, pushing Fade back. “I’m only observing, you’re the one who’s keeping us here.” Fade silently giggles to herself. “N-No I’m not!”         “Oh sweetie, taking it in all at once on your first go wasn’t the brightest idea.”         “S-Shut up!”         “You’re still a little sore from this, I can feel it; here, let me help.” Fade’s cooling touch quickly numbs Belle’s nether regions.         “Stop doing things! How do I get out of here?!”         “I told you, you’re the one who’s in control, not I.”         “Then how do I get out of here?!”         “Simply think of a different memory in the hallway.” Belle heeds her words, closes her eyes, and a moment later they’re back in the hallway.         “We are never going to speak of this again!”         “They’re your memories.” Fade stares down the long hallway for a brief moment. “Sweetie, if you don’t mind me asking, how young are you?” Belle flinches at the surprise question.         “What do you mean? I-I’m only twenty...”         “If that was the case, this hallway would be half the length.”         “N-No it wouldn’t! I-I’ve just been through a lot is all.” Fade touches Belle’s horn with her hoof; the hallway suddenly changes into something completely different; both of them stand in a white library on a catwalk over a bottomless pit; each floor houses countless shelves filled with books.         “This is my memory lane Belle. I’m 1,123 years young. It would take you many lifetimes to reach the bottom of my library.”         “Whaaaaat if I just hit fast-forward?”         “You may in your own memory lane, but I brought you here because your hallway tells a different story about your age; you’re a lot older than you lead on.”         “N-No I’m not!” Belle adamantly refuses.         “Sweetie, who are you trying to fool?”         “Nopony, I’m not lying!”         “Belle, I’m old enough to be your ancestor. Age is just a number, you are as young as you feel.”         “But Colt is so much younger; so are the others.”         “So what if they are? Hmm? They need not know your age. To them, you’re the same as they.”         “Then why are you asking? They don’t have to know, why do you?”         “I’m terribly sorry. 27 seems to be rubbing off on me more than I expected him too; I’ve picked up his unending curiosity.”         “Well you should know it’s not polite to ask a mare’s age.”         “How about tit for tat? A secret for a secret?”         “What could you have that I want?         “Oh, I think I have a few things you might want to know about a certain Friend, no?”         “Why would I want to know about him? All I know is he’s a jerk.”         “Leverage sweetie. I know a few things that would make him squirm, everyone has their skeletons to hide; even demons.”         “What, is he a coltcuddler?”         “Actually, that I do not know.”         “Then what could you have on that maniac?”         “Tit for tat, tit for tat.”         “Is any of it even useful?”         “I would believe so, yes. If he ever tries to go back on a deal or do something that you do not care for; you could threaten him with said secret.”         “Fine... I’m fiffiv...” Belle mumbles.         “Come again?” Fade purrs.         “Fifyfiv...” She mumbles again.         “I didn’t quite catch it that time.”         “Fifty five!” She shouts with anger in her words.         “Fifty five? I was off by a few by a few years; oh well.” Belle just silently sits there, looking at the ground.         “I’m over three times his age...”         “So?”         “Won’t that bother him? Not to mention I’ll outlive him.”         “I doubt that age really matters to him. And the only thing that does matter is if you girls make great memories with him.” Fade places a comforting hand on Belle’s shoulder as she kneels down in front of her.         “Those things in his head won’t let him stop. Daimon’s up to something, I know it!”         “Confront him about it then.”         “Are you kidding?! This is Daimon we’re talking about! Even you fear him! What if he took control?”         “Fear? There’s a greater evil that I fear worse than him, but that’s beside the point. Stop living by ‘what ifs’, what if he does take control? What then? Hmm? If Colt losses control, then he obviously doesn’t want to have it in the first place.”         “You were in his head, how does Daimon work? How could we stop him if he did?”         “I don’t know.”         “Then I won’t confront him about it, problem solved.”         “If you turn a blind eye, the problem won’t go away.”         “It doesn’t make it happen any faster though. Everyday it seems something bad happens, can’t we just put it off for a week and be normal?”         “The longer you put something off, the worse it will become. But it can wait, Daimon will not try anything as 27 is still around.” Belle merely smiles before Fade takes them back to the castle. “I hope so.” “D-Don’t open it, please.”         “Sweetie, you’re shaking. I’m sure whatever lies behind this door can’t be that terrifying.”         “L-Let’s just go back, I’m sure we’re at the lake by now.”         “Belle, you’re the one who’s keeping us here; it’s obvious that you want me me here; but for what?”         “Because you asked!”         “You could’ve ended this, deny me access to everything at any moment; but you didn’t, why?”         “Who makes a pregnant mare-woman walk everywhere?!”         “Sweetie, don’t try to change the subject.”         “And what were you going to tell me about Friend?” Belle asks quickly.         “He likes cute, tiny things; just ask him about Stella.”         “Okay, let’s go now!” Belle turns to leave, but Fade stops her with a gentle hoof on her shoulder.         “Belle, you’re obviously hurting, why not let me help?”         “I don’t need help, I’m fine!”         “Why do you run?”         “I’m not running, we’re walking, to the lake,” Belle says, uneasy.         “Sweetie, I’ve been taking detours on our adventure. And yes, you are Belle, you’re running from your past; why?”         “Why does it concern you? Can’t you just let things be?”         “It doesn’t but...” Fade sways, her form phases in and out before rematerializing back into the former changeling form. “I’m sorry, mood swing, they still throw me off when they occur. But I want to help you, you can’t let the past keep hunting you so.”         “Nothing is hunting me! Nothing’s wrong! Everything will be fine!”         “Belle, you can’t even look at me in this form.” Belle closes her eyes and turns away.         “Thats not the point, nothing’s wrong here, everything will be fine!”         “Will be? Or is?” Belle’s eye dart back and forth.         “T-They are!” Fade sways again. This time, her phase lasts longer before she comes back into focus.         “S-Sorry... Baby’s hungry.” Fade braces herself up against the barred door.         “You sure you’re okay?” She leans there, breathing heavily before phasing again.         “I used to go without food for years; now I can’t even manage a few hours,” she says weakly. “Need not to worry, I’ll be fine.”         “O-Okay, are we there yet?”         “We’ll get there when I see fit.” Fade pushes herself off the door, accidentally brushing against the lock in the process; it begins to rapidly rust. Belle’s eyes widen as she rushes to the door, frantically messing with the lock as it falls apart, all the while she keeps repeating, “No, not this.”         “Sweetie, everything will be okay. I’m here.” Belle doesn’t seem to hear her as she desperately tries to hold the lock together even as parts continue to rust and fall off. After a long minute of failed attempts, the lock turns to dust and blows away in a sudden gust of wind as the door opens.         “N-No..” She says, falling back on her haunches, staring at the door as it swings open. A blinding light fills the hallway. When it clears, Belle and Fade are in a dungeon. Belle looks on in horror as the memory plays on, the door to the cell opens, a young changeling is thrown in.         “W-Wheres Shadow?” the filly asks, fearful of the figure filling the doorway.         “Why don’t you turn around dear? Look at what has become...” The figure says, her horn lighting up with a sickly green; it was Chrysalis. The glow of her horn blanketed everything in the cell with a sickly green, the filly looked around until her gaze fell upon the broken and beaten changeling in the corner.         “Shadow?! W-What happened!?” the filly screams, running over to her friend’s body, only to be kicked away by Chrysalis.         “He was pathetic. Softening you up. I had to show him how tough things can be when you’re weak,” she says, kicking his body, he doesn’t move.         “B-But why?!”         “The Queen of the changelings can’t afford to have such frivolous things as friends; they only weigh you down. Let alone common trash such as him. He serves you. Thats how things are!” The filly stands up shakily from where she landed, tears pouring down her face. “Now, unless you wish to stay down here, you will obey your Queen. End this pitiful excuse of a changeling’s life, won’t you deary?” she asked as if it were common conversation, a mischievous grin forming on her face as she pushes the filly towards her soon to be victim.         “No!” The filly screams in defiance, only to have Chrysalis knock her into a wall with a forehoof to the head.         “What was that?” she asks angrily.         “I-I said n-no!” the filly screams once more in defiance.         “I’ll tell you one last time, kill him or you’ll be down here for the new six months!”         “No!” This time Chrysalis picks her up, a bright green aura enveloping the filly before slamming her into the stone wall; a cracking sound fills the air.         “Final warning child, do it or die with him!” she orders, the filly sobbing her heart out as she shakily stands up and limps over to her friend.         “I-I’m sorry...” Her horn lights up the same green as her mother’s as the charge builds up.         “Sweetie, stop.” Everything freezes, with tears streaking down her face Belle looks up to see Fade in her original form leaning in front of her. “No more, sweetie.” Fade embraces Belle in a tight hug, she instantly reciprocates it with an even tighter hug as buries her head into Fade’s chest; crying her eyes out. “The wounds can finally begin to heal,” she softly whispers as Belle just sits there, letting it all out.         “T-Thank you...” Belle slowly pulls her head away and looks up to Fade with puffy red eyes.         Fade gives a heartfelt smiles as she brushes away the bits of mane clinging to Belle’s face. “Without the possibility of pain, there can be no joy, no love; we all have our burdens, our fair share of bad memories. If you need anything, please, don’t hesitate to ask.”         “O-Okay, c-can this stay between u-us?” Belle pleads, rubbing her eyes.         “Yes, this will be our little memory.” Belle lightly hugs her.         “Can we go back now?” Fade merely smiles, the hallway fades away and the both of them rejoin the others. - - -         “Hey Belle, you back?” Colt asks, having arrived at the lake a minute ago. He wonders why she’s just standing there staring off into space as the others head for the water.         “Huh, wha-Oh! Sorry,” she apologises, shaking her head before looking at him.         “You okay? Fade break anything in there?”         “No, no, she didn’t do anything. I’m fine, really Colt,” she replies with a smile.         “Alright, but where’s Fade? Did she sneak out?” A shadowy figure seeps out of Belle’s horn and materializes into Fade, wearing a two piece swimming suit. “Huh, thought you’d wear a one-piece,” he says, a little confused.         “Oh? Why’s that?”         “No idea, it’s just that whenever you see a woman with child, they always have a one-piece; almost like an unspoken rule. I don’t know.”         “I prefer skinny-dipping!” Pinkie Pie shouts, doing a cannonball into the lake.         “How do you even know that term?!”         “27!” She shouts right before she hits the water, making a bigger splash than expected.         “I knew not of this ‘unspoken’ rule; I could always just go skinny dipping like Pinkie.”         “Yeah... If you do that I’m just going to go sit over there,” he points to a faraway tree.         “Pffffft!” Pinkie spits out a stream of water, pretending to be a fountain. “Why? We’re just swimming in a lake!”         “Y-Yeah Colt, you should really take a bath, or at least wash your face,” Fluttershy quietly suggests.         “Nope. If Fade takes off that swimsuit, I’m gone.”         “Why so concerned about her?”         “I just don’t want to see her wit-.”         “But we don’t have clothes!” Trixie stands up out of the shallow end to prove a point.         “You weren’t here for the social taboo discussion. Long story short, nudity in public for humans is bad, and a bit awkward.”         “Taboo where you grew up, yes. But I’m not a human Colt. I may appear as one, but a wolf in sheep’s clothing does not make a sheep.”         “Yeah, b-.”         “Also, if memory does serve, not all of earth was so up tight and prude about the beauty of the body.”         “Well I’m not as prude as others but I have my boundaries.”         “But we don’t wear clothes,” Fluttershy points out.         “True, but you have coats and tails to cover things up, so it’s not awkward, to me anyways.”         “So if Rarity wears clothes, then takes them off?” Pinkie Pie asks.         “Nothing.”         “But if Fade does?”         “I’m going to that tree.” The girls facehoof.         “I’ll never understand this,” Trixie says in frustration.         “Sorry, so Fade, should I just leave?”         “With someone of your age, they would jump at this opportunity. But, I do not wish to make you feel uncomfortable.”         “Well now that I know to get here I can come back later and wash up if you were to do that.” Fade walks past Colt, who in returns takes a quick peek at her backside as she does; her hair traveling all the way down and stops at her lower back; just leaving her rump. She slowly wades herself into waist deep water before sitting down and relaxing. Colt decides to follow her in, but notices that Belle is staying shoreside.         “Belle, you coming in?”         “No, I’m fine.”         “Why not?”         “Because I don’t want to, okay?” she says defensively.         “Okay. Fade? You have fun. Looks like Belle isn’t telling me something.” he says just loud enough for Fade to hear him.         “Sweetie, is everything alright?” Fade asks in a concern tone.         “Yes, I just don’t like swimming in deep water.” She shows a large hole in her hoof, “These make it hard to swim. If it’s too deep I might go under.”         “Then why not just stay in the shallow end? Me and Fade can keep you company.” She mulls it over for a moment before slowly walking into the water, stopping when it’s up to the base of her neck and sits.         “This is as far as I’ll go,” she states.         “I won’t make you go any further, we can relax here.” After everyone has their fill of fun in the water, they all wash up and begin to leave. “Fade, need help out of the water?” he offers with a helping hand.         “If you wouldn’t mind.” Colt reaches out with a hand and she takes it. Ice steps form under her as she climbs out of the lake.         “No problem, need another ride back?”         “If Belle wouldn’t mind.” Belle shakes her head.         “I don’t, hop in.” And Fade does just that, this time not needing to touch foreheads.         “You in there Fade?”         “Yes, need me to lead the way back?” Colt stands there, looking befuddled as he scratches the back of his head.         “Yeah... I am terrible with directions.”         “Very well.” Colt and the girls follow Belle/Fade back to the house. Oddly enough, this time it only takes half the time. I wonder why? Everyone piles into the house and Fade pops out of Belle wearing a t-shirt and shorts.         “Thanks Fade, everyone clean enough for the day?” He gets nods all around. “Well now, that’s that, where’s 27?”         “Yeah, shouldn’t he be back by now?” Pinkie Pie asks.         “He should, I’m starting to get a little worried now,” Fade states. “His pulse has strengthened; he’s hurting bad...” Fade sighs as she makes her way to the couch to rest. “Colt, I hate to impose, but could you go back in and find 27?”         “Hmmm,” he stammers, looking a bit worried. “Yeah... I hate the dark... And I don’t know how to make a torch, soooo. I guess I can’t go in looking for him.”         “Didn’t you turn on the power?” Pinkie Pie asked.         “Crap... Forgot... Belle, wanna come with?”         “Meh, might as well, got nothing better to do.”         “Splendid. But please, do be careful in there. I don’t want anyone else getting hurt in there.” The both of them nod before taking their leave and venturing forth into the cave.         “Argh... I’m soooo bad at directions... Wish I knew where this hole was again...”         “How did you two find the power source in the first place?”         “We followed the power... cables...”         “You mean the ones above us?”         “Yeah...”         “What would you do without me?” Belle says with her tongue sticking out.         “Get lost.”         “Probably.” Idle chit-chat fills the air around them as they explore. Eventually they find the hole that took me. “Here we are... Or at least I hope this is the hole he fell down.” Colt cranes his head over the hole, trying to peer into the darkness below.         “How are we-.” As Colt continues to stare down into the hole, the unstable ledge that fell me also gives way, claiming Colt as well. “COLT!” Belle screams as she watches in horror. Belle’s heart jumps in her throat as her stomach twists into a knot. Like watching a train wreck happening before your very eyes, there’s nothing that you can do to stop it. “Colt!” She screams again as the shell shock wears off. She jumps in after him, her wings beating furiously; pushing her far past her normal speeds. “COLT!” Belle cries out again, chasing after a ghost. - - -         A soft breeze carries the scent of water on a warm summer’s day. The sun hides behind a cloud as it passes; casting it’s shadow upon me. I stare up at the clouds while they lazily float on by in the sky, some take on familiar shapes as others simply look like clouds. Everything is right in the world, no more worries for me to bare, just peace and relaxation.         “Push me higher daddy!’ Morrigan pleads. I quickly look down to see the smile on her face as she looks back. “Higher!” I grab the back of the swing and bring it well over my head.         “Hang on Morrigan! This is going to be a big one!” I run under the swing as I push her, the swing is sent flying with Morrigan squealing in pure joy.         “Another one! Another one!” Tail grabs the swing this time and pulls her back even further. He gives it one mighty swing that earns even louder squeals from Morrigan.         “Hey dad Hey dad! Look what I caught!” I turn around to see Ull, my son, holding two large mouth bass in front of him. “What’cha think? Pretty huge right?!”         “Looks like you’ve finally surpassed your old man’s fishing record!” Ull grins from ear to ear as I pat him on the head. “Maybe mom will fry them up for dinner tonight, how does that sound?”         “Will she?! That would be awesome!”         “Kids! Lunch is ready!” Fade yells from the front porch of the house.         “You hear that dad? Lunch!”         “Yay! Come on, let’s go!” Morrigan jumps off the swing and grabs my hand. Tail helps Ull climb up on top of my shoulders, leaving me to carry the fish back. Morrigan swings our hands back in fourth as our tails mimic us. Ull is happily kicking his feet back and forth.         “Kids! Lunch is getting cold!” Fade calls out again.         “Daddy! Let’s hurry!”         “I don’t want a cold lunch dad!”         “Then we better step on it then.” I drop to all fours, letting Morrigan get on and I take off running. The kids giggles in delight while I ran us back to the house for lunch.         Lunch was splendid as usual, idle chit-chat crossed the table between all of us. Cloud cracking jokes for Ull’s enjoyment. PRHL sharing his lunch with Morrigan; who has her mother’s hollow leg. I sat there joyously, watching everyone having a good time. “Dad! What do you want to do after lunch? Can we go play hide n’ seek?”         “I wanna play tea party!”         “You can play both of those, but your father looks a bit tired. Maybe you should let him take a nap before hand?” Fade suggest with a sly smile.         “Yeah, your old man ain’t as young as he use to be. I’m pooped. After dinner we’ll play some more, okay?”         “Okay/Awesome!” A summer filled breeze wafted in through the window as I lay on my bed, slowly falling asleep to the sounds of the kids and Cloud playing in the living room. Life, couldn’t get any better right now. Credits Editors frieD195 - Tsujin Rilauco > Mistakes > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 77 - Mistakes         Mistakes. Mistakes have been made. - PRHL         “Happy birthday to you! Happy birthday to you! Happy birthday dear Morrigan and Ull! Happy birthday to you!” Everyone sings in unison: Fade, PRHL, Cloud, Pops, Fizz, Lizz, Gramps, Stella, Doc, Nyuel, and myself. It’s the kid’s ninth birthday. Just seems like yesterday when Doc delivered the twins and handed them to me. The look on my face when I first held them was priceless. I was over the moon when I first laid eyes on them; two healthy babies, crying in my arms. Well, Morrigan was the crier, I didn’t hear Ull cry until he was about a month old. They were so tiny, but look at them now; growing like weeds.         “Blow out the candles and make a wish!” Cloud hollers.         “On the count of three, Ull.”         “One!”         “Two!”         “Three!” The both of them desperately try to blow out all the candles, nine blue and nine pink. “We did it!” I still can’t believe how fast they’ve grown. On their fourth birthday, Ull thought it would be funny to throw some cake at Cloud; it hit her square in the face. She retaliated by throwing some back, long story short, everyone ended up wearing the cake instead of actually eating it.         “What’cha wish for sis?”         “I ain’t tellin’!”         “Awwww! But why?”         “If I told you, it wouldn't come true!” On their sixth birthday, Morrigan was too excited to take her nap, so by the time it was time to cut the cake she had passed out and fell face first in it. I don’t know who was laughing harder, her brother or aunty Cloud.         The party was a disaster as usual. But it wouldn’t be a normal party if some cake didn’t get thrown or Cloud drank PRHL under the table or some other shenanigans. Madness in this house is the norm, and it’s never a dull moment with the twins around. - - -         Dreams can have such powerful effects they can have in our daily lives. They can inspire us to do great things, allow us to wake up on the right “A desired path. A joyous path. A sacrificed path. A path you chose not to take,” a cold, distant female voice announced. “One’s subconscious shields one’s self from the truth.”  I stir in an eerily warm, thick puddle with a metallic taste in my mouth.         “W-Who a-...” My stomach twists and knots up, it feels as if I’m stuffed with smoldering coals.         “Resilient scales safeguard thee from tainted wastes, but not thine cohorts.” “T-Tainted wat-?” My feeble limbs give way as I try to push myself from the slurry of goop. “A hardened soul, unable to observe the path thee chooses-.” “I’m sorry. B-But my head is absolutely splitting right now... Can you s-speak less cryptically?” I barely manage to claw and scrape myself out of the warm muck. “My apologies, I couldn’t help myself. With how inferior the locals are and all. Right, you must have questions, I can answer some but the longer you take, the worse-off your cohorts will be.” “My cohorts?” Tail is a great deal of help when it comes to trying to get back up on my feet. My knees are shaking more than a vibrator. “Your cheese-legged lemmings. The  Taint can have such an adverse effect on the changelings.” “Is that why this mining operation was abandoned? You poisoned them with this taint of yours?” This just boils my blood, hurting innocents like this. “Would you have us kill them? Or would you rather have them sick with minor radiation poisoning?” “Radiation?!” “Don’t worry, they just experienced enough for some minor discomfort and nausea.” “What about me? I’m not going to die in some pit because of your freaking radiation!” “You’re fine. Your brain isn’t mush yet.” “I-...” “‘I’ nothing. You listen here! Be thankful that you have those scales of yours. They’re the only reason why you can even form a cohesive thought right now. Your cheesy lemmings are a different story. You see? They don’t have scales. Put two and two together.” “Why did you show me those dreams? What’s your gain in this?” “Don’t look a gift horse in the mouth.” “... Thank you, for showing me those dreams...” “You can thank me in the future.” “Ok?” “Wwwwait, one last thing. Heed the Lone Wolf. Cya Kalameet!” - - -         Just like that, I wake up in the real world; and again in the same eerily warm puddle of taint. “It feels like I’ve been mauled by a bear driving a truck.” My bones throb with a dull ache.         “H-Horror,” PRHL says weakly as his horn eliminates a faint green glow.         “PRHL, are you okay?”         “No... W-We need to leave quickly. Belle came down here and fell unconscious... I-I don’t kno-...” He stumbles forward, losing his footing he collapses onto the floor with Belle spilling off his back.         “Fuck me sideways...” Tail finally comes to, dragging himself out of the pool. He looks at me in disgust; by which I mean jabbing in me the side of the head, and pointing at himself. “We both need a deep cleaning after this... First we gotta get these two out of here.” Tail shakes himself dry, like a dog flinging water off his coat. “No idea where I came in at...” Tail scoops up my lemmings as I search for the hole. About ten feet away from the puddle was the minecart I hit. Which begs the question: did I bounce after my landing or did she drag me there? Finding the cart secures our escape route. “Whelp, this might be a problem.. I can’t jump fifteen feet... Any ideas, Tail?” He’s no help. He won’t help me until I bathe him.         “Think 27... Think...” I paced back and forth, running through scenario after scenario. “Maybe if I... No that wouldn’t work... What if I? No, that would end badly... Wait, I got it!” I gather up the mining cart, and a few barrels, stacking them in a stair formation. I don’t know if this will work or not, but here’s hoping. “Going to be difficult with my bum arm... Okay Tail, here’s the plan. First, we’re going to embed two pylons in the bottom of the hole. Then we’re going to jump off of the makeshift stairs. Your part is to carry our lemmings. If climbing is too difficult, I’ll carry and you’ll help; sound good?” He shrugs. “Here’s hoping.” I take off running for the stairs, leaping up them before launching myself into the air and grabbing the embedded pylons. “Ha! So far so good.” The climb started off sketchy at best, loose footing and handhelds made it difficult; doing it with one good arm only hindered certainly didn’t help. My body was already hurting before starting. Now it’s begging, no screaming at me to stop, to give up and rest. Every muscle burns with exhaustion, joints are sore from abuse, and my insides feel like an over-baked potato. I can’t afford to make any mistakes, not now at least. First priority is getting these two out of here and some medical attention, and only then I can take care of myself. Time seems lost in here, just myself and the darkness. My body cries as I claw my way out of this pit. Every step feels like I’m running in place. “H-Hor-,” PRHL faintly whispers. “Don’t worry, we’re almost out of here,” I told myself. “No... Colt... Fel-.. Belle chas-... Didn’t find…” he rattles off as he falls unconscious again. I didn’t see Colt down there, I doubt PRHL did either. I can go back later to find him, these two are more important. “Save your strength friend, we’ll be home soon enough.” I soldiered on, disregarding my body’s pleas for rest. “I-Is that the platform I hit on the way down?” I asked myself as I climbed towards it. “Well... I think we’re high enough that the radiation can’t reach us... Five minutes wouldn’t hurt.” I scurry to the other side of the pit wall and pull myself onto the platform. “C-Colt?!” Fortunately I stumble onto him passed out on it. “You lucky sumbitch.” I find a semi-comfortable position next to him and take a quick breather. “You just make things more complicated... Why wouldn’t you?” I hash out a new plan, were Tail would carry the dead weight and I’ll the other two. The break was unfortunately short, but greatly appreciated. My speed, if you can call it that, is at best a snail’s pace now; Colt’s excess weight is dragging me down. The risk with every leap, every reach for another hole to grab hold is exponentially increased. “I swear to god or whatever higher power that watches over this world: If I get us out of here, I’ll make sure you know the consequences for your stupidity.” I don’t know how long it took me to get to the top, but that final grab, that rampant pull to safety makes me feel invincible. “Me 2, gravity... Yeah lost count on that.” I strut about like the pit is now my personal bitch. I zip out of the cave as quickly as physically possible. As soon as I step out of the cave, I stop dead in my tracks. Something is off; I can feel, no, see it. I’m green, grass green, all of my scales from head to toe. “What am I? The Jolly Green Giant now? Jesus... No, no can’t obsess about this... Not yet. These guy’s health is vital. I’ll deal with my... Green-ness later. God I hope it’s not permanent.” Heads turn at break-neck speeds as I walk through the back door in the kitchen. “Colt!’ The girls scream, all shooting up from the living room and bum rushing us. “Stop!” I yelled and they stop just a few feet away. “No one, and I mean no one is allowed near any of us. Back to the living room now!” I get mixed responses of fear, confusion, and shock. “Bu-.” “Now!” I growled and they flee into the living room like scared rabbits. “27, what’s with all... Oh my...” Fade stops in the hallway, her hand covering her smurkish smile. “You’re... Green...” She tries to hide her giggling but utterly fails. “I know... And I don’t know how this happened.” “W-What happened to Colt?” Fluttershy whispers. “All four of us are irradiated. That means we’re all toxic. Colt and Belle got the least of it, they should be fine.” “W-What happen to your arm? It’s bloody,” Fluttershy squeaked again. “Gravity.” “How’d you guys become ir-ra-di-at-ed? Was it some kind of magic?” Trixie asks. “Y-.” “Waitwaitwait! Who’s that other changeling?!” Pinkie Pie blurts out. “Introductions will be made later. We’re going to be fine.” “But what’s wrong with Cloud? She’s out like a light,” Pinkiepie quickly adds. “I’ll explain that later. Someone get her out of my room. Keep your distance, at least 15 feet for now.” “I-Is there anything we can do to help?” “Yes, water. Get several buckets of water and boil them. Does anyone know Doctor Helping Hoof?” Everyone shakes their heads no. “I-I d-do,” PRHL says weakly as he drops to the floor. “I-I can g-get him.” “You shouldn’t. You can barely stand.” “J-Just a little weak.” His horn flickers weakly, he concentrates harder and the flickering becomes a meager glow before creating a gateway. “I’ll,” he sways, almost stumbling over, “be back shortly.” The gateway dissipates after he steps through. The girls continue to stare in disbelief at what just occurred; parasitic magic. How alien it must seem to them. “27,” Fade calls out from the hallway, “go get some rest, the room is cleared.” Fade, still worried about me, restrains herself from grabbing my hand as I pass her. I separated Colt and Belle, each on the opposite sides of the room. I fall asleep as soon as my head hits the pillow. Exhausted isn’t a strong enough word to express how tired I am, how sore I am. Sleep, sleep is good. - - -         I must’ve slept through the entire night; when I wake up it’s light out. I look around the room and I’m the only one in it. “Ah, you’re awake,” says the Doc standing in the doorway. “Good.” He trots over to my cot, studying me with his stethoscope. “The changelings made a full recovery. The human is fine, no lasting damage from the radiation exposure.” His expression grimly twists from its neutral expression. “You’re green,” he states. “Still green.”         “Yeah, I noticed that too.”         “You’re just full of surprises. What’s next? Wings?”         “Oh god I hope not. No more evolving; it be painful.” The Doc helps me out of bed. My body is stiff; stiffer than when you first have a cast removed and you try to flex your muscles for the first time in months. “Haven’t felt this bad in ages. I certainly could use a chiropractor. And a stiff drink. Definitely a stiff drink.” A sly grin creeps onto his face, “I brought both.” “Oh?” “Nyuel accompanied me here. Her chiropractic skills far surpass mine.” “Okay, okay. Oh hey, did you pop the question?” “There were some, complications. But she said yes.” “Congrats Doc! I’m excited for you! But what do you mean by complications?” “The short of it is that I had to travel to Unyasi, alone, to ask Caesar for this union. It was, an experience to say the least.” “But still, congrats Doc. Now, about that drink?” “It’s nine o’clock in the morning Subject 27.” “What better time to start?” “Alright, alright. I’m not the one to stop a thirsty stallion.” He floats out a small silver flask from his bag and hands it to me. I unscrew the top and take a swig. It’s a nice whisky that burns on the way down. “Oh boy, I can’t tell you the last time I had something this good to drink!” Another swig before giving it back. “Am I fit for duty? Or does the good Doctor say I have to be bedridden for awhile?” “Well, I strongly urge you to not fall down any pits anytime soon; forever would be optimal. Some rest and easy going is all I can prescribe as of right now. Let’s do some basic tests to make sure everything is still connected and I’ll send Nyuel in.” The tests lasted maybe twenty minutes, just routine things. Afterwards he leaves and Nyuel takes his place. “Demon, how nice it is to see you again,” she greets me with a warm smile and a friendly hug. “Nyuel, it’s great to see you again! Congratulations on baggin’ you a successful doctor.” It’s hard to spot it on a zebra, but if you’re especially observant, you can see them blush. “I’m just surprised as you are. But thank you.” “You’re welcome. Doc says you can beat the aches and pains out of me?” “Oh no no no. The aches and pains come from unbalance, if spirit and body aren’t one, then there’s unbalance. Lay down face first so we may begin the restoration.” She spreads some kind of warming balm across my back; the warmth penetrates my scales and deep into my muscles. She starts off working in the center of my back, slowly moving outwards applying an even, heavy pressure as she does. To be honest, not five minutes in I fall back asleep. - - -         “I kinda feel left out. Unwanted, unloved.” Friend sulks in a ruined corner, where his gothic chapel once stood. “No one ever talks to me, I’m just the grandma waiting for her grandchildren to call.” I walk over to him and place a hand on his shoulder, as soon as I make contact he bursts into a million hummingbirds that fly away in a swarm. “Lad!” His deafening laugh bellows out from behind me. “Best friend, buddy ol’ pal! How’ve you been? Take a load off! Kick up your feet! Stay a while!” In his mad antics, I’m spun around in a violent twister; was that a cow I just saw? Regardless, when I land, or stop spinning, I can’t tell which; I’m setting in a red and black leather chair with a whisky glass filled with an ominous glowing substance floating in it.         “What’s in this glass?” I asked, swirling it around.         “Nothing but the finest!”         “Souls, isn’t it?”         “From my own private stock.” It’s been too long since my last good soul sucking. If he’s offering, why not?         “It’s good, a little bite to it, but good.”         “Atta Lad! Here, let me refill that for you!” He’s being oddly friendly. And I don’t mean that in an evil, chaotic way but really chummy.         “Thanks. Question Friend. Who was that down in the pit? She seemed to know me.”         “You mean Baby Swiss?”         “No, no. The ‘mysterious’ female down there.”         “Oh, Lil’ Swiss?”         “No, not Belle. The one that mind probed me.”         “Only one who’s been in here is me. Just lonely, old, me.” “So wait, you didn’t see or hear anyone? It’s just been you in here this entire time?” “Mhmm, forever alone.” “Wait a minute... You actually miss Fade, don’t you?” “What? No! Whatchu talkin’ ‘bout?” His eyes dash back and fourth. “Thats it! Isn’t it? That’s why I found you sulking in that corner!” “I don’t know whatchu talkin’ ‘bout!” “If you want, I can get her back in here.” “Nein-nein-nein-nein!” I honestly don’t know why he suddenly started saying ‘no’ in german, but whatever. “Okay, okay, calm yourself. You obviously don’t miss Fade.” “That’s right!” “Familiarity breeds contempt I guess. Thanks for the drinks Friend, I’ll be back to check on you.” I awkwardly wave goodbye to the off-sided grinned face Friend. I guess even he could get lonely. - - -         “Subject 27, good, you’re awake. Something urgent came up.” You know, actually waking up, after taking a beating from mother nature, feeling refreshed and almost as good as new is freaking phenomenal! Whatever magical mumbo jumbo that Nyuel did worked! “New symptoms came up with your human friend. I require your help.”         “Wha-?” I say in a haze, confused by this sudden ambush. “Symptoms? Colt?”         “Correct. I can’t tell what’s wrong with the boy due to his immunity. Come quickly, there’s no time to explain.” I’m forcibly dragged out of bed and into the hallway. “Common symptoms such as the flu, topped with crippling abdomen pain and a spiking fever.” He drones on about his symptoms as Colt violently vomits into a bucket.         “Are you sure it isn’t radiation poisoning Doctor Helping Hoof?” Trixie sneers, shooting me a dirty look.         “Positive.” Sitting on the coffee table are several empty vials.         “Colt... Did you go through my potion collection?”         “Yes, he did.” Trixie sneers again. ”He was hurt and wanted some of your magical healing potions.” Nyuel sees the bottles and quickly inspects them.         “You rummage through something that didn’t belong to you and stole several things that you are completely ignorant to.” Idiot. Stupid, stupid idiot.         “Demon, may I seek counsel with you?” She gestures to the room and I follow suit.         “You’re thinking what I’m thinking?”         “Yes. He consumed a vial he shouldn’t have.”         “These three are healing potions. But the fourth wasn’t...”         “It’s Demon’s Bane” she says with a grim tone. “You brewed it, yes?”         “Yeah. I did it during my stay at the Don’s. How potent is it?” Nyuel’s expression darkens as she sizes up the bottle.         “A tablespoon would stamp out the most vicious creatures that lurk my home land; a Vraxx.”         “Please elaborate.”         “A Vraxx is a creature of agility and cunning. It has the body of a serpent, two heads of a fel-imp, fangs that no armour can safeguard from with the strength of twenty manticores. It takes the strongest of zealot packs to carry its massive body.” - - -         “Oh! Oh! I know what those things are! It’s basicly a 300 pound two headed snake-demon-imp-thingy that would literally fuck up your day. I had one of those as pet once, wouldn’t shut up, even when I broke one of it’s jaws. His name was Bob.” Friend chimes in. “I didn’t care for Bob.”         “Oh.” - - -         “And Colt drank the entire bottle... It’s a damn miracle that he’s even alive.”         “Agreed.”         “So this poison he drank. What's the severity of it?”         “Excruciating.” So, to put it lightly, Colt, a human, a human who miraculously made it this far; is going to die due to his own stupidity. Ironic if you ask me.         “This isn’t going to be pretty. Nyuel, things are about to get ugly. Real ugly.”         “I’m sorry, Demon. Losing a friend is painful.”         “This is going to sound strange... But he isn’t my friend, he’s just... There.”         “What do you mean by ‘there’”?         “He’s more of Cloud’s friend than he is mine. I don’t particularly dislike him nor like him. He’s just... There.”         “Oh. I understand.”         “Yeah... Come, don’t want your fiance getting jealous, do you?” My attempts at lightening the mood succeeds with Nyuel laughing.         “Demon, by chance would you have anything to ease his pain?” Tail fishes out a cold, white bottle from the front pocket of Cloud’s bag and hands it to her. “Frozen Wraith Extract?”         “As cliche as this might sound, fight fire with fire. Nothing we can do to save him. This fucker sealed his own fate by being immune to magic. Least I can do is make him comfortable.”         “Very well.” The walk back to the living room felt long, uncomfortably long. Colt’s harem is staring at me. They blame me for Colt’s condition, I can feel it.         “Dude... I, I ain’t feelin’ too good,” Colt moans as he holds his stomach.         Tail grabs me the nearest free chair and I plop myself down in front of the couch. “Colt.” I heavily sighed.         “It, it feels like there’s glass in my stomach,” he cries.         “Colt, I’m going to be straight with you. You. Are. Going. To. Die.” His harem gasps in surprise.         “We all gotta die sometime dude.”         “No, I mean today. Probably in the next hour.” His face pales. “You drank a vial of poison, enough to kill fifty men.”         “Whawhawhat are you talking about?!” Pinkie, Trixie, and Belle all blurt out, while Fluttershy faints.         “This ain’t funny dude, don’t kid around with me.”         “You brought this upon yourself.”         “How?! How the fuck did I bring this on myself!?”         “You went through something that you shouldn’t have, and your ignorance is what got you into this mess.”         “Literally, what the fuck! Why don’t you fucking label your potions?!         “Because people usually know to ask before taking medication.”         “You were fucking asleep!”         “Yeah, you should’ve woken me up or waited!” A moment of silence falls upon us. Colt sits there in shock as his harem cries.         “Nonononono! There must be something you can do!”         “Your immunity is stopping us from doing anything.” The ‘all powerful’ Daimon couldn't stop this.         “What-if-you-turn-him-into-a-horror!?” Pinkie Pie blurts out in a single breath.         “It wouldn’t help.”         “Why not?!”         “Because it wouldn’t have enough time to counteract the poison. If he was a horror before he drank the poison, then maybe.”         “B-B-But... I... Isn’t there anything you can do man?”         “I can ease your pain, make it so you feel like you’re just falling asleep. Or, end it all now; quick and painless.” Silence falls on us again, even more awkward than the last as his harem slowly move in to hug him.         “I...” Colt mumbles. “Give me the first option, what little time I have left, I’d like to spend it with my loved ones.” Tail hands him the Frozen Wraith Extract, without question he downs it.         “It’s... cold. Really cold.” His lips instantly turn pale blue, goose-bumps break out, teeth chatter, and he begins to shiver. “I-I guess this is how it feels to have F-F-Fade inside you?”         “Heh, more or less.”         “Is, is my body suppose to be numbed?”         “Yeah... Colt, it’s been a pleasure.”         “It’s been... nice knowing you... dude.” Time drags on, minutes feel like hours. The girls are crying as Colt’s body desperately tries to fight off the sleep. Fade silently stands by my side with a hand on my shoulder and my hand on hers. PRHL quietly stands at attention in the corner, observing everyone. The Doc’s stethoscope is glued it Colt’s chest with Nyuel at his side. “It’s getting dark...” His breathing becomes shallow and soon stops all together.         “C-Colt?” The girls cried. “COLT!?” Belle emotionally shuts down, Fluttershy and Trixie both break out sobbing while Pinkie Pie’s mane deflates and tears fill her eyes.         “Time of death. October the first, one thirty PM.” The Doc announces, slowly pulling away from Colt. “My condolences, everypony.” The next few hours felt like days, the harem spent it crying and clinging to Colt’s body. Doc and Nyuel quietly sat there, Fade continued to stand by my side, not saying a word.         “If there’s anything I can do, please, let me kno-.”         “You’ve helped enough!” Trixie snaps.         “Trixie, 27 is ju-.”         “No!” she cuts off Fade before she can finish. “If it wasn’t for him, Colt would still be alive!”         “This is how it’s going to pan out?”         “We should’ve never come here in the first place!”         “Surely you don’t think that, Trixie,” Fade protests.         “Yes it is! His potion! His house! It’s his fault!”         “Fade,” I whispered in her ear. “It’s fine.”         “I wish we would never have met you! All you did was fight and fight, and every time you almost killed Colt! I guess you finally got your wish.” Words seeped through her grinding teeth like bile.         “Well, I reckon you’re right. I also reckon you got a corpse to bury. I’d suggest to you all, that you carry on with your lives.”         “You’re a soulless creature!”         “PRHL, show them the door.” He nods before creating a green gateway. “Girls, this will take you back to your house. If you ever change your minds, my door is always open.” Trixie envelopes Colt’s body in a light blue glow and carries him through the gateway with the other girls in tow. “That, went as expected.”         “Subject 27, my condolences.”         “Appreciate it, Doc. But save your pity for when I actually lose someone important to me.”         “Very well then.”         “Hey Doc, may I have a word with you? In private?”         “Yes, of course, lead the way.” He follows me to the soon to be baby’s room where Cloud is past out on a cot. “What is it?”         “Cloud has taken an experimental vaccine that I created. She’s the first to take the vaccine.”         “I see, how long has she been in this comatose state?”         “Almost two days since possible infection. Vitals are stable, no change that I can see. You mind double checking for me?”         “Yes, of course, anything in particular?”         “Anything out of the ordinary. Mutations, ulcers, so on.”         “Very well. One moment.” His horn glows a dull grey that slowly traces over Cloud’s body; several passes are made before the glow dissipates. “Hmm,” he said for a brief moment. “I’ll be frank. The scar tissue I’ve found indicates an botched abortion; most likely from a butcher of a surgeon. In summation, her tubes have been removed. For the virus? I’ll need to run some blood tests.”         “Very good, thank you.” Cloud never told me about an abortion, nor do I believe she was ever going to tell me. This does worry me quite a bit, but it’s not my place to know. I won’t ask or prod her about it. If she tells me, she’ll tell me on her terms. “If you wouldn’t mind doing me another favor. Take a vial of the vaccine, see if you can improve on it.”         “Yes, of course. But why?”         “Just taking precautions.”         “I understand. On a brighter note on this grim afternoon, congratulations are in order. When’s the due date?”         “Actually, I don’t rightly know, guessing early spring.”         “Spring, what a wonderful time to have a child. Is it a boy or girl?”         “It’s unknown. I know every soon-to-be parent says this, but as long as my child is healthy, I’ll be happy.”         “Indeed. Shall we get to work? It would be distasteful of us if we kept two beautiful mares waiting.” He draws blood from Cloud and myself, storing it in his little black medical bag, along side the vaccine. “Your changeling companion, Lighting Charmer, was it?”         “Yeah, what about him?”         “It’s rare to see an ‘unchained’ changeling, not as rare as you be that as it may; still rare nonetheless.”         “I don’t think he’s as willingly to be studied as I am, Doc.”         “Oh nonono. I’ve finished my research on changelings during med-school; wrote a thesis on their medical culture and history which completely re-wrote our medical viewpoint on them.”         “Neat. What brought on this subject?”         “I’ve never seen one as loyal. One as devoted in others that aren’t his kin.”         “What brought on this observation?”         “Last night, he never left your side. At times I thought he was a statue. Doesn’t slouch, sits up straight, head held high, short and even mane; remnants of his former life.  His demeanour is interesting for an unchained. ”         “Of what he’s told me, he was high ranking in Chrysalis’ army. But why is this weird?”         “Unchained changelings typically shed and discard every aspect of their former life. He’s retaining most of it, strange.”         “Well, from one military man to another, it’s hard to forget your training and everything you’ve been through. Maybe it’s the case that he can’t forget.”         “Changelings are different, their entire purpose is to change everything about themselves.”         “Maybe he’s just different from the other unchained you’ve encountered?”         “Perhaps, perhaps. Oh, look at me gabbering your ear off, come, let’s retire to the living room.” Nyuel and Fade are conversing at the kitchen table, their catching as if their old friends seeing each other for the first time in years.         “Ah, you’ve returned, all is well?” Nyuel asked, breaking the conversation.         “Yes, everything is fine. Nyuel, it’s getting rather late, are you ready to leave?”         “Very well. Farewell Demon and Fade, may we meet again.” The Doc’s horn shimmer’s with a light grey before a greyish ball shoots from his horn, creating an almost exact replica for PRHL’s parasitic gateway.         “Feel free to visit whenever.” Doc and I exchange handshakes and Nyuel gives me a friendly hug goodbye before their departure. “To be honest, didn’t think it was possible for a unicorn to cast parasitic magic.”         “The stallion did say he wrote a thesis on my kin. Or perhaps he’s a changeling incognito?” PRHL phases in by the front door.         “Is he changeling?”         “How should I know? I’m just an old military dog like yourself.” He shrugs with a shy grin.         “He isn’t dear, just a skilled unicorn.” Fade reassures me. “It was refreshing to chat with Nyuel and the Doc again.” She lets a long, drawn out yawn. “Come, let’s retire to our chambers.” It’s like eight o'clock, literally eight.         “Hmm, sure? PRHL I guess set up camp wherever.” With haste, Fade grabs hold my hand and leads me to our room; shutting the door behind her. “What’s this-?” As I turn around, she pushes be down onto the bed, fully unclothed.         “The guests have finally left. We’re alone. Just You. And. I.” She slowly lays down on top of me, pulling herself up to eye level before locking lips.         “Fade, I-.” I’m interrupted by her tongue darting into my mouth. “Fa-. Fade-!” I barely manage to get a word in edgewise.         “I thought you liked it when I’m the dominant one?”         “I do, but it’s not that.” She props herself up on my chest as she lets her hair slowly fall down around us.         “Then what’s bothering you?”         “It’s just... I’m really not in the mood right now.” It’s not that, my instincts are yelling at me to mount her. But, it seems really awkward having relations with a pregnant woman. “Can we just cuddle? I promise I’ll make it up to you.” She stares at me with a flustered expression before rolling off of me.         “Fine.” She pouts as she slyly unbuttons and unzips my pants. “Lose the pants.” An order if I ever heard one. Off they go and she’s already snuggled up tight against me. “Just a nibble.” She whispers as her slender finger traces the green scales on my neck. “That’s a good boy, just relax and let me do all the work...” Her fangs easily penetrate my scales like a hot knife through butter while her hand snakes its way down to my nether regions.         “Fade?! Love! I’m fine with you feeding but please, not tonight.” Sweet Baby Jesus, she’s being super persistent.         “You taste like granny smith apples anyways.” Another pouty face.         “What do I usually taste like?”         “Savory. Like steak. It’s your new color... Shed the scales or something.” Note to self, again. Denying relations from a very hormonal Fade, even if the reasons are good, equals a grumpy, bossy Fade. “Hmpm, you don’t find me attractive anymore, isn’t it?”         “What? No! Th-.”         “Look at me! I’m a whale!” Let’s backup here for one second. She’s approximately 10 weeks in; she looks like she’s 16 weeks along. “No man wants a fat cow like me.”         “Fade. Nononono.” I protested. “No matter how large you become, I will always be attracted to you. Plus, I like all that junk that’s in your trunk.” This earns me a flurry of weak punches.         “Asshole!” My pillow silently smacks against the door. “Leave me be tonight!”         “Fade, I men-.”         “Leave!” Looks like I’m sleeping on the couch tonight.         The couch looks less inviting than a skunk’s business. “I don’t like you and you probably don’t like me after my scaly derriere. Let’s put our differences aside and let’s get this over with.” The couch groans as I try to find a comfortable position. I toss and turn on the hell spawn for some times before PRHL comes up from the basement.         “Trouble in paradise?”         “You can say that. Can’t sleep?”         “You can say that. There’s a dusty bottle up in there cabinets if you’re thirsty.” Maybe a drink is all I need to help me sleep? Yeah, something to calm my nerves.         “Thanks PRHL, care to join me?” I asked, already wiping off the dust on the bottle and glasses.         “I don’t drink.” Smells like whisky, looks like whisky. My drink of choice.         “Why not?” Both glasses already filled, just need a drinking buddy.         “I don’t drink.” He states flatly.         “Okay, okay. You don’t drink. That’s fine, just means more for me.” I raise my glass into the air.         “Bottoms up.” I take a sip. It burns like hell going down and tastes like sawdust. “That bad?”         “Jesus. That. Is. Some strong stuff right there. Another I say!” First glass burns like fire, second one as well. Third not so much.         “Horror, there’s something I need to get off my chest...” He says grimly. “I was standing by your side when Colt snuck in and started pawing through your potions. He asked for assistance... I told him which ones to take... In silence I watched as he drank the last drop of poison.” He watches me as I push the glass over the table to him. “Mistakes. Mistakes have been made.”         “Drink.” Is the last thing either of us say this night. One drink blurs into several, in the end, only a empty bottle lays on its side with a passed-out changeling next to it. Credits Editors frieD195 - Tsujin Rilauco